







N ( J -t > ' « * S <A^ ’ i 1 8 . 

AT v* * 

ggJBPV X V \ 

a . V ^ \V s * . %/» a N o 3 


4 _ I v x* . ** " 

a\ " , 0 N c . / 1 * * s V l I B ^ 

i-Jr * C ^ H + Q-. r 0 « * 



sn f**. ■& 


<* o 
✓ 

^ •>* v 

« OCT 

4 -y, 

❖ . -* v ' 

.' ,# ^ - 
v> s'”'* > 


N ' 

° /*\ 

* J ^1 

N° °* ^ 

* ■, H 0 3 <5'" ° > * - ■ ' * 
<y * v * " / ^ 

4 


T*- y~i 


2 i 
O 



\- 

> 7 

/• z X 

o C 

V- ^ 

tlr 

wVC? * 0s7‘ Av 

ty \\r ^ av «p. 


, „ <. 

y 0 * A A 

* v 

V 

* <S> 

1 <P 

A .*Ll c< 




^ V 

o 0 N 


J-* 

- 'A v 

*3- 


- \° ^ 


>' ' X * 0 ^ * 9 1 


A v * x * » /■ "o 


* <A^ 1 , , i 7? 

-£*. A> * AX SS /A c 


* \X^ A 

♦ .\V '/ 


" S \^ ** ^ % a HO 5 ' ^ 

\> s >** > Jf ***»/. 

t>. -A't' * AX^ *. ^ ^ * 


<\V a 

* .\v 'S 


x * A o A 7^ 

A * 

A n 



,J V 

' 0 ^' * V I • ^ V^ ' 0 * X ^ a\ A t o N C ’-V ' ^ * * S " 


(7 



•> ;. • • A !•• A- .-••■ 

* ~o£vv • O 0 ... 1 A 


* a V v ' 

j. V- > o 

jo©*, * 

,A ^ ^ % . A, A ,0° °o < ^ 

v> AVU A> ° N r>^ 

. - * v v 



9* * * * o , ' 0 

A ~0 V f? 5) * A 

E. A *AlfA° A .** 

V x> «o zSSs&y//.' h ^ i< v 

*\f* A “V : „ •' 4 ^%. »' 

^ > , %®KarA «.v ^ ^ 

y o « v * A 


v t * / o. „cv «. « 1 




O # „ , i * < v A 

», % " V N %'V r * X 
























Close Quarters. 


& 



















THE 

BEAR HUNTERS 


THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


BY 

ANNE BOWMAN, 
n 


AUTHOR OF “KANGAROO HUNTERS,” “CASTAWAYS/' 
“ESPERANZA,” ETC., ETC, 


ILLUSTRATED, 



PHILADELPHIA: 

POETEE & COATES. 










































































X 








































■* ( 




> 




* 











✓ 


































* 















o 














CONTENTS 


Chapter I. — The Tutor and Pupil — On Board the Nuggt *. — Yilliam Ant* 
cliffe — A tall into a Tar-bucket, and the consequences, . . page 1 

Chap. II. — The Captain in his cabin — A Visit to the Steerage passengers — 
Dick’s friendly Arrangements — A Fatal Gale — The Landing, . . 12 

Chap. III. — The Last Trip — The Fate of the Emigrants — The Wreck of the 
Nugget — Dreary Prospects — Captain Scruton’s Ruling Passion, . 2d 

Chap. IV. — The Claims of the Wreckers — Ned. Conolly’s Will — Dennis 
O’Reilly on the Temperance Question — The Schoolmaster's Rebuke, 86 

Chap. V. — A Snow-storm and its Results — The Scene of the Massacre — A 
quick Retreat — Tale of Sharpley’s Treachery — A Dismal Procession, 47 

Chap. VI. — A Night in the Snow — The Fishing Indians — Mr. Rodney’s Pil- 
low Abstracted — The Reading Men Puzzled — Sharpley’s Character, 59 

Chap. VI^.. --Ducks and Geese — The Sabbath on the mountain — Alarm 
of Pursuit — Pat’s Discovery — Rigging a Whip — The Scalp-bunters, 70 

Chap. VIII. — Pat and the Bear - - A Peep into a Den — Dick’s Description 
of the White Chief — Descent to the Plains — Dennis plans a College, 81 

Chap. IX. — Indian Lodges — A Confusion of Tongues — Successful Oration 
of the Schoolmaster — The marvellous Shot - A Hunting Expedition, 93 

Chap. X. — Worse than the Bears — A Skirmish with the Indians — Sharpley 
again — The White Chief — A Distribution of Gifts — The Separation, 105 

Chap. XI. — The Assent of the Snowy Mountains — A deserted Hut — The 
Elk — Negligent Sentinels — Brighter Hopes — America in contempt, 117 

Chap. XII. — Hares and Rabbits — The deceitful Lake — A Skirmish with 
Savages — Water in the Desert — The Black Bear and her Cubs — The value 
of Bear Skins — The Rocky Mountains in sight, 129 

Chap. XIII. — A Mischievous Arrow — The Volcanic Mountain — A Sporting 
Excursion — The Pine Wood — The Glen of the Dead, . . . 142 

Chap. XIV. — Abundance of Game — Men and Horses — An Easy Victory — A 
Vexatious Prisoner — The Obdurate Arncliffe — Once more on march, 153 

Chap. XV. — Arncliffe’s Stratagem — The fruitless Pursuit — Lost in the 
Mountains — Recovered Trail — A Tunnel through '’he Snow — Escape, 165 

Chap. XVI. — William’s Explanation — The Tale of Horror — Three days in 
the Snow — Climbing the Mountains — The Indian Guide, • . . 178 

Chap. XVII. — An Onslaught among the Bears — An Alarm — A March in 
the Water — The Secret Fortress — The Enemy at the Gates, . . 190 

Chap. XVIII. — Besieged in a Hole — Piping to Quarters — An Attack from 
the Ramparts — Dispersion of the Besiegers — Prizes of Victory, 201 

(iii) 


IV 


CONTENTS 


Chap. XIX —Dressing for the Reception — Mosquaw, the Indian Chief- - A 
Hospitable Welcome — Indian Life — Sporting in the Woods, • . 212 

Chap. XX. — Pat in a Mischief — The Spoil of the Chase — An Expedition to 
the Plains — Enemy in Sight — An unhappy Sneeze — The Capture, . 226 

Chap. XXI. — The Pawnee Lodges — Another English Slave — The lawless 
Arncliffe — The Midnight Signal — First Signs of Repentance, . . 239 

Chap. XXII. — Days of Rest — A Peep through the Telescope — The Assas- 
sin's Fate — The Dispersion of the Tribe — Down on the Prairies — The 
Raft on the River — The Puma, ........ 250 

Chap. XXIII. — Another Raft — The Trapper’s Hut — The Conflict with the 
Grizzly Bears — The Foray in the Corral — An Outcry for Pat, . . 262 

Chap. XXIV. — The White Dove — The Warning — Making a Cache — The 
Siege — Terms of Capitulation — The Tents of the Indians — Mrs. Avon- 
dale’s Story — The Indian Massacre, 274 

Chap. XXV. — The Story Resumed — The Captivity — The Mercy of the 
Chief — The Medicine-woman and her Privileges — Arncliffe in Dan- 
ger — The Worth of a Match-box — The proposed Vengeance, . . 287 

Chap. XXVI. — Arncliffe 's Escape — The Pursuit — Pat in his Hermitage — A 
Visit to the Mountain Caves — Important Plot — Start for the Chase, 300 

Chap. XXVII. — After the Buffaloes — The Grand Melee — The Fate of the 
Quack — The Indians at the Ilut — Protracted Confinement, . . oil 

Chap. XXVIII. — Occupations of Confinement — The Anthropophagi — The 
j Buttes of the Prairies — The Bursting of the Storm — Dry Lodgings, 323 

Chap. XXIX. — Labyrinth of Caves — Thunder-storm — River Barrier — The 
Unmanageable Raft — Total Destruction — John's Dread of Water, . 335 

Chap. XXX. — Taking Stock — Looking out for Salvage — The Contrivances 
of the Destitute — Prairie Travelling — A Night of Storm — Lost Trail, 346 

Chap. XXXI. — Unsuccessful Researches — Pat’s Rib — A Sight of the 
Sun — The Night Owl — Vengeance of the Indians — Merciful Deliver- 
ance, 357 

Chap. XXXII. — Beyond the River — Footsteps on the Shore — Pat’s Dis- 
covery of the large Nest — The Trapper's Hut — Arncliffe’s Ill-fortune, 369 

Chap. XXXIII. — Trapper’s Cache — Buffalo Chase — Flight of John — The 
Skin Coracles — A Startling Story — The Embarkation on the River, . 381 

Chap. — XXXIV. — The Beaver Lodges — A Spy in the Bush — Jacob’s Doc- 
trine of Morality — Captain Scru ton’s Fleet — Indian Encampment, . 392 

Chap. XXXV. — A Man missing — A Skirmish — Pursuit — Arncliffe in Jeop- 
ardy — The Attack of the Ambush — The Prizes of Victory, . . 404 

Chap. XXXVI. — A Supply of Roots — The Strawberry Bank — The 
Deer at the Pool — Pat’s heroic Fight — The Return of the Buffalo 

Hunters — A Pack of Thieves — The Escape of the Puma, . . .413 

Chap. XXXVII. — The Bee-hunt — Starting new Game — Salt Lake — Wild 
Rice — The River and its Inhabitants — The unlucky Ilorse, . . 426 

Chap. XXXVIII. — The Trail — The War-whoop — The Horse-robbers — A 
Sharp Conflict — News from Avondale — A Prospect of Happiness, . 438 

Chap. XXXIX. — The Night-birds again — Jacob's big Lot — Intentions 
of the Swift Elk — The Amusement of the Squaws — Feeding Time, . 448 

Chap. XL. — Sentence of Death — The joyful Signal - The Slaughter — Avon- 
dale’s G rati tu?. a — General Patrick-- Home — England and its Duties, 466 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER I. 

The Tutor and Pupil. — On Board the Nugget. — The Educatioi 
Question. — The Plans of the Emigrants. — William Arncliffe. — A 
fall into a Tar-bucket, and the consequences. 

Two gentlemen were walking together through the 
pleasant gardens of College ; one, a tall, hand- 

some, animated youth of twenty, the other of more 
mature years, of a mild, calm, intellectual countenance, 
who wore an air of dignity consistent' with his position. 
In university parlance, they stood in the situation of 
tutor and pupil. 

“ I do not object, my dear Harold,” said the tutor, 
“ to accompany you through the known and unknown 
regions of the Western world ; but I feel a strong 
reluctance to commence our expedition in such rough 
style. Why, in the name of comfort and repose, 
do you choose to take your passage in a common 
emigrant ship, when you can command the conveniences 
of home by sailing in a first-rate steamer ? 4 ’ 

“ Because, Rodney, I am a whimsical fellow,” an- 
swered Harold. “ What do I care for comfort and 
repose ? I am young and healthy, and full of 
1 ( 1 ) 


2 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


curiosity ; I desire novelty, adventure, even trial, or a 
little adversity, if such a spoiled child of fortune as 
I am, can safely bear the descent. Do you love me well 
enough, my dear guardian and friend, to overlook my 
selfishness, and rough it with me for the next ten or 
twelve months? I am nearly twenty, and must then 
return to celebrate my majority, and release you from 
your troublesome responsibility .” 

“I have had you in my charge, my dear boy,” 
answered Mr. Rodney, “ since the death of your parents, 
and I shall not suffer you to undertake this Quixotic 
expedition without me. I am aware that I shall be 

laughed at by my grave brethren of for this 

middle-aged frolic ; but, defying ridicule, I consent to 
be Sancho Panza.” 

“ No such thing, Rodney,” said Harold ; “ John 
Carter, my groom, is to be my Sancho ; he would be no 
hero in the field of battle, but he is a keen sportsman, 
a good shot, and once on the hunting-grounds, I would 
advise the bears and buffaloes to look about them ; Johr 
will not spare them.” 

“ Very well,” replied Mr. Rodney ; “ then let John 
look after a ship that can be warranted not to come to 
pieces and scatter its passengers amidst the billows of 
the turbulent Pacific. I affect no judgment in nautical 
matters. 

“I will write to Liverpool to-day,” said Ilaroid, 
“and I have no doubt we shall both acquire a large 
amount of seamanship during our voyage ; for we must 
keep our eyes open, and have our pens and pencils 
ready. I hope when we return, you will publish a 
book, Rodney.” 

“ Not I, truly, Harold,” answered his friend ; u I 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


have no fancy for making the public acquainted with 
my secret thoughts and my blundering guesses at facts. 
1 may observe and note, but it will be for my own 
future recreation in my solitary hours.” 

“ What a selfish old cynic you are, Rodney,” said 
Harold. “ Then I must be the author, and you 
must purvey for me. Now let us make up our 
baggage, on the approved principles of compactness 
and economy. No superfluities ; no large books, 
remember.” 

u I must have the companions of my leisure hours,” 
said Mr. Rodney. 

“ But I don’t mean you to have any leisure hours,” 
replied Harold ; “ I mean that we shall fatigue ourselves 
so thoroughly during the day with hard work, that we 
shall be glad to devote our short leisure to eating and 
sleeping.” 

“ A mere animal existence,” exclaimed Mr. Rodney. 

u Be it so, Socrates,” said the youth ; “ shall we not 
be accumulating materials to feed the thoughtful mind 
for the next ten years ? Let me be arbitrary this one 
time, my dear Rodney.” 

“ You are ever arbitrary,” answered Rodney, “ and I, 
as ever, remain your very obedient — tutor.” 

It was, indeed, a fact that the placid tutor usually 
submitted with resignation to the harmless whims of 
his beloved pupil and ward. Harold Croft on was an 
only child, left an orphan at an early age, with a large 
fortune. His guardian, who had been the intimate 
friend of his father, was a fellow and professor at 

College. Of an affectionate disposition, without 

near relations, he became so fondly attached tp Ji|s 
lively and impetuous ward, that, satisfied with his pro- 


4 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


gress in study and the rectitude of liis conduct, he was 
indulgent to his taste for novelty and excitement, and 
did not attempt to control his adventurous rambling, 
provided he was himself always by his side to watch 
over his safety and moderate his impetuosity. Even 
now, though it cost him a pang to abandon the luxu- 
rious ease of his studious life at Cambridge, he at once 
agreed to follow his beloved pupil on his wild project, 
rather than trust him unguarded amongst strange and 
perilous associations. 

And thus it was that, ten days afterwards, in the 
pleasant days of August, the gay, carleess, prosperous 
child of aristocracy, and the retired, gentle, philosophic 
Rodney found themselves in the inconvenient state 
cabin of the pompously -advertised emigrant vessel, the 
Nugget , laden with speculators for California, and a 
party of emigrants, driven by poverty, or induced by 
domestic relations to seek a home in a new world. 

“ Now for it, Dominie,” said Harold, when the dis- 
agreeables of the first two or three days of sailing had 
subsided ; “ don’t look so wistfully at that wooden case 
of literary lumber. Let us go on deck and study 
human nature under adverse circumstances. The 
skipper himself seems to have but one idea, the en- 
deavor to make his ship last out the voyage ; the mate 
is a coarse ruffianly fellow ; we shall derive no amuse- 
ment from them, but I hope we may glean something 
from the steerage passengers.” 

The two friends were the only cabin passengers, and, 
limited as the accommodations were, they had the satis- 
faction of having them to themselves, and might 
arrange their books and other possessions as they 
chose, certain that they would remain undisturbed 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 5 

The} now went on deck, where, after a lew words 
with the taciturn captain, Harold proceeded to make 
the acquaintance of the sailors; and afterwards they 
ventured among the noisy crowd who tenanted the 
steerage, from whom Rodney retreated in dismay, 
alarmed and annoyed at the clamor of tongues, ‘he 
barking of dogs, the crying of children, and the con- 
fused scene of cooking, nursing, and card-playing that 
pervaded this portion of the vessel. 

But in one corner of the deck Harold saw a quieter 
group, tov T ards whom he drew his compliant friend. 
An old withered man, small in stature, with bright keen 
eyes, was seated with a book in his hand, giving a les- 
son to a rough, good-natured looking lad about fifteen 
years of age ; a taller youth of superior appearance was 
lounging pensively against the bulwarks ; while two 
neat little women, who seemed to be mother and daugh- 
ter, were seated on wooden boxes, knitting industriously. 
As the two gentlemen approached, the sharp eyes of the 
old man fell on them, and, rising, he made a profound 
bow, saying, 

“ Gentlemen, I do my honors to ye. Mike ! is that 
yer manners ? Sure it’s not many the like of your hon- 
ors, the rale gentry that is, that come to bless the eyes 
of the poor emigrants. Wont it be the thirst of laming 
every thing that brings your honors to this same poor 
place ? It’s maybe, like Solomon himself, you’d ‘ searcli 
concerning all things done under heaven.’ True it is, 
then, I pray you will not find it ‘ vexation of spirit,’ as 
he was finding it ; wise as he was, and writing many 
books, as, like, your honors will be maning to do.’’ 

“ I am by no means certain that I shall write a 
book,” said Harold, laughing; “but if I should do so, 
1 * 


6 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


my friend, I must know your name, that you may have 
a distinguished place in it. May I ask what has 
tempted you to emigrate from your favored island ? ” 

“ Well, thin, to spake the thruth, your honor ; nade,” 
replied the old man then, quickly resuming his formei 
pompous manner, and correcting his brogue, he contin- 
ued : “ It was altogether the times, your honor : isn’t 
it mad our people are turning? and Dennis O’Reilly 
wouldn’t be the man to turn with them. Would I be 
seeing the childer at my school knowing no betther than 
them in England of the people that came afore them ; 
and forgetting all the ancient glory of their counthry, to 
be laming things about trade, and mines, and drawing 
pictures, and singing, and such-like — things that’s be- 
neath a school-master to tache ; and didn’t I scorn to be 
meddling with the same ? and wouldn’t I sooner be 
burning my fine old classics, seeing I’d be having no 
use for them. It’s their edication question, your honor ; 
sure, isn’t it their ignorance that is sending me away 
from my counthry? Would I be going to school myself 
at seventy years old, and me fit to tache them all, out 
and out?” 

“ And therefore, Mr. O’Reilly,” said Harold, “ you 
are making a voyage to teach the classics to the gold- 
diggers.” 

“ Sure, thin, I’d niver be thryin’ them,” answered the 
old man ; “ they’d niver be mindin’ their tasks at all, 
not they. Didn’t the ancients themselves write it down 
that the love of gold made a man no betther nor a brute ? 
I’d be gittin’ no gold-diggers at all for scholars. But, 
to spake the thruth, your honor, it wasn’t a choice was 
left me at all. My lady she sends out her people, that 
cannot live yonder, altogether fbee, to Austhralia and to 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


7 


America; and these boys, and the woman, and the girl, 
they were in the mind to go to California ; and me not 
having a penny, and my school taken away, my lady 
she says, ‘ Thin, Mr. O’Reilly, sure, won’t you be 
crossing with your people ? you’ll be minding the young, 
and they’ll be caring for you ; ’ and I was agraable to 
that same.” 

“ But when you land in California,” asked Mr. Rod- 
ney, “ what do you propose to do ? ” 

“ Sure, thin, your honor,” answered he, “ wont I stop 
at the town to see the boys settle at their work, and the 
women rint a cabin and set up their wash-tubs ? and if 
I wouldn’t be liking the ways of the gold-diggers, I’d be 
walking on a bit further to seek out some of our own 
people in Illinois county.” 

“ But, my good friend, that is beyond the Rocky 
Mountains,” said Mr. Rodney. 

“ Will it be mountains I’d be turning back for ? ” re- 
plied Dennis ; “ would there be any mountains of Amer- 
ica aqual to our own ancient mountains of Killarney?” 

It would not have been easy to convince the old man 
that the Rocky Mountains would bar his journey to his 
friends, or that they were more inaccessible than Irish 
mountains ; so Harold turned away to ask the taller of 
the two boys why he had left his home for a strange 
country. 

The young man colored, and did not speak ; the elder 
woman answered for him. 

“ Is it Willie, your honor ? isn’t he my own sister’s 
son, and she gone to God ? Pretty girl she was ; and a 
fine wake we made her, God be praised ! And wasn’t 
the boy left on me, in regard of his father being a wild 
Englisher, urning his back on his child and his dead 


8 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


wife, and making off to Californy to git gold •, and niver 
a grain of that same has the boy set eyes on, nor a let- 
ther at all to say he was coming for his own. And 
Will, draining his father would be atin by savages, will 
nades come out to sake him ; and he niver likin’ to talk 
about him. Maybe your honor will be excusin’ his 
manners, in regard he were born in England, and know- 
ing no betther, poor boy.” 

By inquiries made of Captain Seruton, Harold learnt 
that the father of William Arneliffe had been the Eng- 
lish valet of an Irish nobleman ; that he had married 
the pretty sister of Peggy Maurice, and, with his sav- 
ings, had returned to England to commence business ; 
but, after some years of imprudence and extravagance, 
he had brought his wife to her sister to die, and left his 
boy to live on the poor Irish peasants, till he went to 
California in the sanguine hope of making another for- 
tune. 

With the imperfect education, the shyness, and the 
prejudices of an English boy of his class, William pined 
in his aunt’s comfortless cabin for two years, waiting in 
vain to hear from his father; and when poverty com- 
pelled the widow Maurice and her family to emigrate, 
the charity of the benevolent lady who owned their 
cabin having furnished the means, the poor women, in 
compassion to the unhappy deserted boy, selected Cali- 
fornia as their destination, that he might accompany 
them, in the forlorn hope of discovering the fate of his 
father. 

It was some time before the painful reserve of the 
boy gave way before the frank kindness of Harold Crof- 
ton, and he was induced to speak of himself and of his 
intentions. It had been the wish of his fond mother tc 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


9 


bring up her son “ to a trade ; ” and, till he was thirteen 
years of age, she contrived to procure him a common 
country-town education. Then the ruin of his father 
and the fatal sickness of his mother drove the family to 
seek a shelter among those who were poorer than them-* 
selves. The total want of cleanliness, the disorder, and 
the destitution of the widow’s cabin, were scarcely more 
repugnant to the taste of the indulged boy, long accus- 
tomed to a home of comparative luxury, than to Mrs. 
Arncliffe, weaned, by fourteen years of English com- 
forts, from the careless and unthrifty habits of her early 
days. The poor woman rapidly sunk amidst her priva- 
tions and sorrows, and then William shrunk with still 
more disgust from the want and misery that surrounded 
him. 

u But, my poor boy,” said Mr. Rodney, roused from 
his studies by William’s tale of sorrow, extorted by the 
sympathy of Harold, “ why did you not fulfil the inten- 
tions of your parents ; why did you not return to Eng- 
land, and adopt the mode of life they had planned for 
you ? ” 

“ It was no longer possible for me to attempt it, sir,” 
said the boy. “ Without money, without friends, and 
without any knowledge of mechanics or trade, I could 
not obtain a living ; and I had neither the wish nor the 
ability to become a servant.” 

“ An unpleasant position, certainly,” murmured Mr. 
Rodney. “ Like the unjust steward of Scripture, you 
could not dig ; to beg you were ashamed. I trust that 
you had no inclination, like him, to turn to dishonesty 
to gain a living.” 

“ My mother taught me, sir,” replied William indig 
nantly, “ that I could not be dishonest, and hope to see 
the kingdom of God.” 


10 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ I honor her memory, young man,” said Mr. Rodney. 
u But I am concerned for you. What can you do in 
California, unused as you are to labor ? ” 

“ My first care will be, sir,” answered he, “ to seek 
out my father, and endeavor, if possible, to save him 
from the evil life of the gold-diggers. Then I must try, 
in this wide new world, to earn the means of support- 
ing myself, and those dear friends who helped me in my 
need. I think, sir, a young man may do any thing he 
likes, if he means to do it.” 

u You are right, William,” said Mr. Rodney ; u try, 
and persevere, and doubt not you will succeed. Your 
aunt seems able and willing to work, and Mike looks 
strong and active ; but that pretty young girl does not 
appear fitted for hard labor.” 

“ Mary was cook-maid at the Castle,” said William ; 
“ but the kitchen-work did not suit her health. Then 
my lady tried her in the nursery ; but when aunt and 
old Mr. O’Reilly, who lodged with her, agreed to emi- 
grate, and Mary heard that Mike and I were for going 
out too, she couldn’t settle to stay behind ; and my lady 
was good enough to pay all our passage. God knows 
what may become of us ; but we cannot well be worse 
off than we were in Ireland.” 

“ And Mr. O’Reilly keeps up his school on the voy- 
age, I see,” remarked Mr. Rodney. 

“ He is not pleased with Mike, sir,” replied William, 
“ because he goes among the sailors, when he ought to 
be minding his Latin ; but Dick Marlin, the carpenter 
teaches him carpenter-work, and climbing ropes, and 
swabbing, and such-like, and he takes to any thing. I 
wish I was like him ; but I always feel shy among the> 
rough men, they swear so awfully, and scowl on me if 1 
go near, as i f I was an intruder.” 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 11 

A great noise on deck drew the quiet part)' from 
their cabin. They found the mate storming and 
swearing, and Mike held up by his friend Dick 
Marlin, looking very pale, and appearing to suffer 
pain. William hurried to his cousin to inquire what 
had occurred ; but poor Mike was unable to tell him. 

“ Why ye see, my lad,” said Dick, here it were 
This here meddling young rascal were at his monkey 
tricks, climbing, lubberly-like, and all at once he losses 
his head and falls down reet on yon tar-bucket, and 
upsets it, and Mr. Sharpley there, he comes in for a 
splash. With that, it angers him ; and he catches up 
a marlin-spike, and handles the lad a bit roughly. I 
reckon his arm’s lamed badly, and ye’d better carry 
him to your women, and let them doctor him a bit.” 

“Is there no surgeon in the ship?” asked Mr. 
Rodney. 

“ Surgeon ! ” . repeated the mate, insolently. “ It’s 
hardly like a surgeon could be kept out of what yon 
beggarly troop pays. He’d have a nice life among ’em ; 
for they’re fighting from morn till night.” 

“ You had no right to strike my cousin so cruelly,” 
said William, much agitated at the sight of the boy’s 
distress. 

“ It was a brutal act,” said Harold. “ I shall imme- 
diately complain to Captain Scruton of the unwarrant- 
able and unfeeling conduct of bis officer.” 

The man laughed scornfully as he said, “I’d like to 
hear what he says to your complaints and your high 
words. You paid your passage, and you get your 
passage. What more would you have? What have 
Bach as you to do with the government of the ship? 
Mind your own business, and keep your own place.” 


12 


THE BEAR-HUNTEliS 


CHAPTER II. 

The Captain in his cabin. — A Visit to the Steerage passenger*. 

Dick’s friendly Arrangements. — Bad Weather anl Short Com 

inons. — A Fatal Gale. — Breakers in sight. — The Landing. 

While William led Mike to his mother, Harold 
bent his way to the captain’s cabin, followed by Mr. 
Rodney, who was rather apprehensive that the im- 
petuosity of his pupil might lead to mischief. Captain 
Scruton listened with apathy to the complaint of 
Mr. Crofton against his mate, and coldly replied, 
that he never interfered with Sharpley’s management 
of the emigrant passengers ; they were an unruly set, 
and paid badly ; it was the last time he would fill 
up his ship with such troublesome ballast. It was 
likely to be a long vo} r age ; the wind was always con- 
trary ; he was an unlucky man, and always lost more 
than he gained by his trips. 

“ Truly, Captain Scruton,” answered Crofton, “ your 
vessel seems to be in a crazy condition ; your carpen- 
ters are always repairing damages ; but that is not the 
present question ; I must insist on your officer treating 
these poor emigrants with humanity ; and if I hear' 
more complaints, I shall seek justice when we reach 
San Francisco.” 

u I wish you may find it,” said Scruton. “ In San 
Francisco you ’ll find every man is thinking of himself, 
and how he is to make his own fortune. They’ve no 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


13 


time for courts of law and assizes, and sucli-like 
English nuisances. When things get wrong, men try 
to right them as they can ; if they miss, it’s their own 
fault. There’s no mistake, Sharpley is a temper ; and 
I’d advise you to let him be, or he’ll not forget it. He 
bullies me when his blood is up.” 

“ Then why do you bring out such a brutal fellow ? ** 
said Crofton. 

“ He’s not without his good points,” answered 
Scruton ; “ he’s a good sailor, picks up passengers, and 
manages them cleverly, though it’s true he’s not liked. 
But what then ? I get him cheap, and I’d not like to 
change him.” 

Crofton was highly indignant with the mean-spirited 
captain, and would have continued to plead for Mike, 
but Mr. Rodney drew him away from the hopeless 
task ; and they proceeded to visit the crowded den, 
where, stretched on a mattress in one corner, they 
found the poor boy, his weeping mother bathing 
his bruised arm with the rum which Dick had 
procured for her. The tumult of swearing men, 
scolding women, and screaming children — the closeness, 
the filthiness, and the stench of the place, sickened 
the two charitable visitors ; and when Rodney had 
ascertained that the arm was not broken, and had 
given the woman some prudent directions about the 
treatment, he said to the people, “ My good friends, 
would it not tend more to the peace and comfort of all 
if you were to be quiet and orderly ; if you were to 
clean out this Pandemonium, and to employ yourselves 
usefully ? ” 

A burst of rude laughter and oaths was the answer, 
And William said, “ Please don’t say any more, sir 5 
2 


14 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


they’re a bad set, and they’ll only behave worse to us 
if they think we have fine friends. I’m very sorry 
that poor aunt and Mary have to live among such 
wretches.” 

“ We can let John have a corner of our cabin,” said 
Harold eagerly ; “ that is — I beg your pardon, Rod- 
ney — if you don’t object to the honest fellow sleeping 
there ; then those poor people can have his cabin to 
themselves.” 

Mr. Rodney hesitated and sighed, but he was of 
easy temper and kind heart, and he consented that 
Harold’s servant should occupy a spare berth in 
the state cabin, as it was pompously termed ; and the 
Irish family, with the old schoolmaster, gratefully 
exchanged the pestilential den of the emigrants for 
John’s small but clean cabin, which contained berths 
for all. Here Mike’s arm was soon restored to 
strength ; and as he was forbidden to intrude among 
the sailors again, it was here that Dick Marlin 
came to visit the boy, to chatter with the women, and 
to entertain them with long yarns of sea adventures, 
or the recital of the monotonous transactions of the 
day. 

“ Many’s the deck I’ve trod,” said he one evening ; 
“but such a heap of rotten timmers as this, I were 
never rated on afore. It’s my mind that we’se hardly 
weather the Cape. One leak after another breaks out, 
and a reg’lar sea would rive her to shivers. It s a 
downright sin, it is, to stow a lot of poor creatures on 
such a craft ; and I’ll answer for him he’s insured her 
for a bonny deal more nor she’s worth. But, lads, I’ve 
set my mind on a sound boat, and have fettled her up 
i bit ; and when it comes to a smash, why I’se launch 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. IS 

her, and make room for you folks. It’s a bad job you 
none on you can handle an oar, for I’se need a comrade, 
and I’d not like to say a word to any of our fellows, or 
I’d have all the lot on me.” 

“ If you think it likely we should be driven to such 
an extremity,” said William, “I know that one of the 
gentlemen in the state cabin, who has been so kind to 
us, can row, as well as his servant. Mr. Crofton has a 
yacht and boats of his own, and is half a sailor. I 
should not like any danger to come to him. Couldn’t 
you take him in too ? ” 

“ Ay, ay, boy,” answered Dick, “ we’ve room enough 
for two or three decent fellows ; but you ’ll let him know 
he’ll have to rough it, and not expect us to take off 
our hats and say i sir ’ at every word ; and I say, lad, 
tell him to keep all snug, and not be so free with his 
tongue. Sharpley would like nothing better nor to 
batten down t’hatcbway and keep him close in his 
cabin, if he’d an inkling we meant to be off. He’s just 
a born rogue, and a dirty spy, and a mean, unhanged 
rascal.” Dick added this in a low tone, looking suspi- 
ciously at the door; then turning to Mary, he continued 
— “ And Mary, honey, just keep out on his way, will 
ye; he’d be a bad bargain for any decent lass, forby 
his having a wife at Portsmouth and another at Liver- 
pool, to my knowledge.” Mary bridled at the idea of 
the mate’s pretensions to her favor; a man that had 
behaved so ill to her brother ; though certainly of late 
he had taken every opportunity to make a rude court- 
ship of the pretty neat Irish girl. 

“ Sure, Mr. Marlin,” said she, “ you’ll not be thinking 
as we will be drowned in this same dirty ship, and we 
niver havin’ time nor place to say cur prayers, before 


16 


TU E BEAR-HUNTERS 


Mr. Crofton, the Lord bless him for that same, wa* 
giving us his own man’s cabin, and a nate quiet room 
it is altogether. Worra ! but won’t it be a hard thing 
to be drowned dead in a forrin say, and Mike and 
Will niver lamin’ to swim, more’s the pity, and maybe 
Mr. Marlin, it’s a long way off it will be to dhry land. 
What’ll my poor mother be doing, och, hone ? ” 

Mary wept for everybody but herself, till Mike, in 
the pride of his newly-acquired nautical knowledge, 
comforted her with the assurance that a boat was as 
good as a leaky ship any day, and Dick Marlin was a 
better seaman than Sharpley. 

Under the pledge of secrecy, William communicated 
to his friends in the state cabin Marlin’s suspicions and 
arrangements. Crofton laughed at the idea of danger 
in such calm weather, and thought Dick’s invectives 
against the ship were chiefly occasioned by his aversion 
to Sharpley ; for no man, merely for the sake of making 
money, would risk the lives of so many of his fellow- 
creatures, and above all his own life, in an unsafe 
vessel. And in fact they rounded the dreaded Cape 
successfully, though certainly often driven back, and 
delayed so long that the provisions of the ship became 
low, and the poor emigrants who lived on their own 
stores were almost famished. The Maurice family, 
who had been more provident and more economical 
than the rest, had still meal and bacon, and the 
charitable widow often bestowed on the half-starved 
women and children a bowl of stirabout. Crofton and 
Rodney, who dined at the captain’s table, had certainly 
private stores of wine and other luxuries; but these 
were not of a nature to afford relief to the destitute. 

But e sen after weathering Cape Horn, the voyaging 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


17 


was difficult ; the weather became uncertain ; they were 
alternately delayed by calms, and driven about by sud- 
den gales, which the crazy vessel could ill stand, and 
which split the spars, and rent the worn canvas to rags 
Day after day passed, as they were tossed on the 
troubled sea, every day rendering their situation more 
perilous, and the difficulty of coming to harbor more 
hazardous, till at length the timid and slow Captain 
Scruton was roused to brave the ill-humor of his mate, 
and take his place. 

“ We’re certainly making an uncommonly long voyage 
of this, Captain Scruton,” said Crofton, as they stood 
anxiously on deck. “What is your old ship about?” 

“ If the voyage be longer than we calculated, the loss 
will be mine,” answered Scruton tartly. 

“ I don’t altogether agree with you, Captain Scruton,” 
said Mr. Rodney. “ With neither fresh meat, poultry, 

i* vegetables remaining, and with foul water, we are 
decidedly on prisoners’ allowance. For the extravagant 
sum we paid, we certainly had a right to expect better 
fare.” 

“ All complaints are useless now, gentlemen,” said 
Captain Scruton impatiently. “I provisioned for the 
usual voyage ; how could I foresee such misfortunes ; 
continued contrary winds ; and vexatious leaks spring- 
ing, when I depended on Sharpley to see the Nugget 
sound ? but she is sluggish this trip. I can’t say what’s 
come over her. God send I may bring her safe to 
harbor ! I shall lose by this voyage any way. I must 

lose by it, I see ; and Now then ! what’s aloft 

there?” 

A tremendous crash called every one to the spot tc 
gee that the mizen-mast had been shivered by the gale, 
2 * 


18 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


and had fallen on deck, causing mu ;h disaster and con- 
fusion, which the fury of the gale scarcely permitted 
them to attend to, or to rectify. The impatient mate 
W’as stamping, and cursing the men ; two had been 
struck by the fall of the mast, and the rest were so ap- 
palled by the accident, as to be, for a few moments, in- 
capable of attending to duty. The groans of one of the 
men, who was seriously injured, so irritated the unfeel- 
ing Sharpley, that he spurned the sufferer violently 
with his foot ; the ship at that moment, struck by a 
heavy sea, lurched so dangerously, that all thought de- 
struction inevitable, and the helpless wounded man, and 
two sailors who were engaged in cutting away the ham- 
per of fallen ropes and yards, were swept into the foam- 
ing waves. 

“ Put out a boat, for God’s sake,” cried Crofton 
“ Try to save these unfortunate men.” 

“ A boat, you fool ! ” cried Sharpley. “ Who would 
launch a boat in a sea like this ? ” 

The anxiety of Crofton was so great, that he would 
himself have leaped into the sea to assist the men, had 
not his prudent friend arrested him, and pointed out the 
futility of the attempt in that formidable sea. 

“ The poor fellows are hopelessly lost,” added he ; 
“ all human aid is now vain.” 

“ They might throw out ropes or buoys. Surely 
something could be done,” said Harold. 

But nothing was done, except that Dick quietly 
shoved overboard an empty cask ; but the impetuous 
south-west wind soon carried it away beyond the reach 
of the sufferers, if even they had been able to grasp it ; 
but they were never seen from the moment they were 
engulfed, and amidst the distraction of the tempest 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


19 


seemel to be forgotten by all but Crofton and Rod- 
ney. 

Night came on dark and tempestuous ; the disabled 
vessel flew before the wind, her tattered sails still 
flapping on the rocking masts from whence it was 
vain to attempt to lower them. Fear reigned in every 
heart; the desperately wicked showed it by terrible 
oaths and imprecations, the less hardened worked in 
silence and trepidation, and the pious and thoughtful 
among the poor emigrants, now all gathered on deck, 
clinging to each other in agony, prayed audibly for help 
and mercy. 

As each succeeding wave tore away some timber, or 

ept over the decks, carrying off* the lighter articles, 
Scruton groaned in distraction. “ It is ruin, Mr. Crof- 
ton, ” he cried, “ absolute ruin ! The Nugget is my 
own, I invested the savings of my life in this trip, and 
now I may not save a plank of her.” 

“ You surely are not thinking now of the worthless 
planks of the vessel, Captain Scruton,” said Crofton, 
“ when all these precious human lives are at stake.” 

“ It is your first duty, Captain Scruton,” added Rod- 
ney, “ to endeavor to save the lives intrusted to you, as 
well as your own.” 

But the man, whose soul was in his money, seemed 
to regard life as but a secondary consideration ; he 
walked about, appealing fretfully to Sharpley, till at 
length the mate told him, without ceremony, to get to 
his cabin and leave him to manage. And now a new 
terror assailed the experienced sailors, who plainly dis- 
tinguished the sound of breakers dashing against a rocky 
coast. To be thrown against those fatal rocks would 
be a terrible fate, nor did they see how it could be 


20 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


averted, for the tempest still continued to rage, the 
rudder had been torn away, and the ship was unman- 
ageable. It appeared impossible to make soundings in 
that raging sea, but the appalling sound of the breakers 
was plainer heard, as hour after hour they were drifted 
furiously on. 

As long as the perplexing darkness continued, it was 
vain to attempt looking out for the much-dreaded 
land ; at length as the first dim light appeared, a 
violent shock prostrated all on board, and it was soon 
discovered that the ship was immovably wedged 
among rScks. The faint light now disclosed to them 
a bare and lonely coast, guarded by sharp and rugged 
rocks; and, dismal as it looked, the sole hope of life 
for those on the vessel was the chance of attaining that 
shore, for no human means could extricate the doomed 
ship. The waves dashed furiously against the crazy 
hulk, already the water was rising rapidly in the hold, 
and now Scruton, intent on saving as much property as 
he could, ordered out the boats, and hurried to his cabin 
to collect all his valuable papers and money. 

No sooner was the first boat launched than the 
greater part of the crew recklessly leaped into it and 
rowed off, regardless of the shrieks of the emigrants, 
the remonstrances of Rodney and Crofton, and the 
orders and imprecations of the mate, who was pru- 
dently bringing up stores and arms. But the wretched 
sailors had been drinking during the confusion that 
reigned in the night; they were now unruly and con- 
tentious ; and amidst their strife, before the fearfully- 
tossed boat had made a hundred yards from the ship* 
it was capsized and swamped. Two of the men only 
were seen to rise and grasp the boat, which they sue* 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


21 


ceeded in righting, and they must apparently have 
recovered their oars, for they continued to pull towards 
the shore. 

“We’ll follow them,” said Sharpley ; “and my first 
care, when we land, shall be to blow out their brains, — 
mutinous dogs.” 

“ Is it committing murder you’d be after, Mr. 
Sharpley?” said Dennis. “The Lord has forbidden 
that same : sure wouldn’t we first be knaling on the 
blessed land and thanking Him ior saving our lives ? ” 

“ What are you prating about, you old canting 
rogue,” said the brutal man. “ Wait till you get your 
foot upon land before you set up your conventicle ; 
that’ll hardly be yet a bit. Here, you lads, lower these 
stores into the long-boat.” 

“We go with you, Mr. Sharpley,” said Crofton reso- 
lutely. “ John, put in the baggage.” 

The mate turned a ferocious look on the young 
man ; but his determined voice, the sight of his rifle, 
or some other powerful motive, prevented him from 
opposing the admission of the cabin passengers and 
their property. In a short time everybody had col- 
lected what seemed likely to be useful, and the dejected 
captain, the surly mate, Dick, and the four other sailors 
remaining on board, with Rodney, Crofton, and John, 
were in the boat. 

“ We can still make room for some of the women,” 
said Crofton ; “ and the boat must return for the rest of 
the poor people.” 

“ It would be as well for you to mind your own busi- 
ness,” said Sharpley. “ Push off, men.” 

But Captain Scruton called out to the pale and 
terrified emigrants that he would take care they 


22 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


should be sent for, and Crofton confirmed the assur* 
ance, by promising to look after their rescue ; though 
he was convinced he should have some trouble, for 
the mate cared no more for the people than if they 
had been cattle. The sea still continued turbulent, 
but the boat was stout and firm, and the men now 
labored earnestly, for their lives depended on their 
exertions ; and gradually they drew near the barren, 
frowning coast. But when they entered among the 
breakers on the great chain of rocks that guarded the 
coast, the boat was whirled round, and bruised against 
them fearfully, till a sudden gust of wind forced it 
through an opening with such rapidity, that Crofton, 
who was standing up, endeavoring with an oar to 
avert the violence of the repeated shocks, was thrown 
overboard, and must have perished in the whirlpool, 
had not Dick, seizing a rope in one hand, leaped into 
the water, and flinging the end to Crofton, who caught 
it, made after the boat, swimming with one hand, and 
holding the rope with the other. Sharpley would not 
allow the rowers to rest till the two swimmers came 
up ; but made them pull to the narrow stony beach 
that lay beneath frightful jagged rocks. He laughed at 
the struggles of the almost exhausted men, and when 
the boat was finally drawn ashore he was careless of 
their fate. 

But, providentially, both were practised swimmers ; 
and though Harold had received a severe blow on his 
foot when thrown against the rocks, which weakened 
his endeavors, he grasped the rope firmly, kept him- 
self afloat wilh one hand, and was drawn ashore by 
Dick, though in a state of great exhaustion. Mr 
Rodney was ready to receive them with a flask of 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


23 


brandy to revive them. He examined Harold’s foot, 
which was bruised and wrenched, till he was quite 
incapable of using it ; but as no bones were broken, 
the anxious guardian hoped that a little rest would 
restore him. 


s 


u 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER III. 


The Captain and his Mate. — The Last Trip. — The Fate if the Emi* 
grants. — The Wreck of the Nugget. — Dreary Prospects.— -Captain 
Scruton’s Ruling Passion. 

“Now, Captain Scruton,” said Harold, as soon as he 
could speak, — “ now, that you have unladen her, you 
will send back the boat to bring off your unfortunate 
passengers.” 

“ I am quite aware that such is my duty, Mr. Crofton,” 
answered he ; “ a perilous and awkward duty it is. Mr. 
Sharpley, what do you say ? ” 

“ Say is it, captain ? ” said the man. “ Then I say, 
let well alone. What for are we to run the risk of 
losing our boat? — it’s stove in already with beating 
against yon reefs. And what for are we to be sending 
out good hands after a herd of roaring Irish cattle ? 
What for are we to fetch them off, to eat up our stores 
and brawl and fight, and likely bring the Indians on 
us, and we not safe that they’d not make off with the 
boat itself, when it’s our last chance of getting away 
from these coast cannibals ? Leave them to die qui- 
etly yonder ; it’s as good an end as they’re likely to 
make.” 

Captain Scruton looked at Rodney and Crofton, 
troubled and undecided. 

“Do you hesitate, Captain Scruton?” said Harold. 
u Are you the commander, or is your mate ? Surely, 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


25 


you do not mean to yield to his unjust, illegal, and base 
counsel. 

“ No, no ! ” replied Scruton hurriedly ; a we must 
try. I put the boat into your hands, Mr. Crofton; 
only I beg you to be careful of her; and if you can 
induce any of the men to volunteer to man her — you 
see it’s extra duty, I cannot order them, I’m not 
afloat ” 

“ But I can pay them,” said Crofton. “ Come, my 
brave fellows, which of you will go with me to bring off 
yon poor wretches ? ” 

Two of the sailors, at the sight of Crofton’s gold, 
agreed to accompany him, and Dick Marlin, actuated as 
well by his friendship for the Maurice family, as by a 
spark of humanity not quite extinguished among his 
evil associates, gladly made a fourth in the boat. John 
had bruised his hand in the last voyage, and was out of 
condition. Mr. Rodney besought Harold, who had 
actually to be carried to the boat, to remain ashore ; 
but he feared the men would fail to fulfil their duty if 
he were not there to enforce obedience, and he persisted 
in accompanying them ; and once more the boat, a good 
deal the worse for its passage through the reef, was 
launched on the still agitated sea. 

As the boat drew near the wreck, the cries and 
screams of the people left on it were deafening, and the 
struggle to be first to embark was tremendous. Some 
of the men were fighting madly to secure a forward 
position, and before the boat could reach them, two were 
thrown overboard and perished. 

“ Pull off, lads,” said Dick “ if we draw up just now 
these desperate fellows will crowd in, till we shall be 
swamped, It’s plain we cannot carry all off, and the 
3 


26 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


old Nugyet is at her last. It’s odds she’ll hold together 
till we make another trip.” 

Crofton saw the emergency, and, standing up m the 
boat, he drew a pistol from his belt ; which, as it had 
been there when he was in the water, was not in a con- 
dition to do much damage, but it answered his purpose. 
He called out, “ The first man that attempts to enter 
the boat without my permission I shoot through the 
head. Lower down the women and children.” 

Groans and curses were poured out; but the most 
rational amongst them saw the prudence of compliance, 
and the trembling women and screaming children, with 
old Dennis and his two boy pupils, were admitted, who 
filled the boat ; and the rowers hastily pulled off from 
the perishing hulk, amidst the despairing yells of those 
left behind, for whom, however, Harold promised to 
send back the boat. 

But they were already overladen ; the boat, which 
had been injured by the former trip, now leaked so 
much that they could not bale the water out so fast as 
it came in. They endeavored to stop the leak with the 
shawls of the women, but the heavy surge soon forced 
out the plug ; and even Harold began to despair, for he 
saw that unless the boat was lightened, all his endeav- 
ors would be vain ; they should never pass through 
the breakers. 

At length, when within two hundred yards of the 
shoi 3 , the two volunteer sailors, who were swimmers, 
and who found Mike could handle an oar, declared that 
they would lighten the boat by swimming ashore them- 
selves. Dick remonstrated with them for this deser- 
tion ; the passage through the reefs was still to make, 
and he dreaded it with unskilled rowers ; but the men 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


27 


turned a deaf ear to him, they knew that they were 
safer in the water, swimming as they could, than on the 
leaking boat ; they fearlessly plunged into the sea, and 
were soon on their way to safety. 

When the boat reached the whirlpool of vvaters pour- 
ing through the opening in the reef, Dick shouted his 
directions loudly, above the roaring of the breakers, 
while Harold and Mike did their best to obey them ; 
but, unaccustomed to row in such a sea, their endeavors 
were worse than fruitless ; they ran the boat with tre- 
mendous force against the rocks, and stoved her; the 
water poured in, shrieking women and children clung 
vainly to the parting timbers, in a moment all were 
swallowed in the foaming waves ; dashed fatally against 
the rocks, or carried swiftly on with the tide now flow- 
ing in. Crofton caught hold of the old woman’s dress, 
and as she had fainted, and was therefore, fortunately 
for him, quiescent, he held her firmly, and once more 
buffeted the waves for life. Dick held Mary, charging 
her not to touch him ; and as he was a practised swim- 
mer, he brought her ashore speedily and safely, followed 
by Mike, who also swam well, and a minute after, Crof- 
ton landed with old Peggy still insensible. 

No sooner had they recovered breath than Dick 
cried out, “ Come, you two chaps as is to be paid for 
this job, and help us to fish out another or two afore it 
be over-late.” 

“ It’s Will’s head I’m seeing, Mr. Marlin,” sobbed 
Mike ; “ and he niver swimming a sthroke in his born 
days. Masha ! why was I coming away without him ; 
will I be thryin’ again?” 

“ You look to your mother, lad,” replied Dick, “ and 
Ml lend him a hand.” Then, catching a rope, he 


THE BEAR-HUN fERS 


23 

plunged into the water again. The two men looked 
sullen, but at length, provided with ropes, followed his 
example ; while Crofton, watched over by Mr. Rodney, 
lay helpless on the beach, in great pain, for his foot had 
Buffered in his exertions. They were soon joined by 
the captain and mate, both in a state of high indigna 
tion.” 

“ Who is to pay me for this heavy addition to my 
losses ? ” said Scruion. “ That boat was my best ; it 
cost me a hundred pounds, and was a bargain. I am a 
ruined man, Mr. Crofton, and you have taken advan- 
tage of my weakness.” 

“ Confound the money,” said the mate ; “ what are 
j-ou wanting the fellow’s money for? Will all he has 
buy us another boat hereaway ; and how are we to get 
off from this infernal coast? Didn’t I warn ye, Cap- 
tain Scruton, to beware of bringing out gentlemen pas- 
sengers? — but you never can stand the sight of money. 
I never knew one of their set but brought trouble and 
loss on a ship with their fancies and their cant. Now, 
Mr. Crofton, I say, where’s them precious souls you 
were for saving ? You’ve just sent them off' a bit sooner 
to Davy’s locker, and lost us our boat with your tan- 
trums, that might have landed us at some decent port. 
What would you like to have next?” 

“ I should like a little attention paid to the survivors 
and to myself,” answered Crofton. “ If God spare us, 
Captain Scruton, to reach England, I promise to recom- 
pense you for the loss of the boat, which it is probable 
my unskilfulness helped to wreck. For you, Sharpley, 
I can only say you are a cruel and unprincipled scoun- 
drel, and I do not conceive that I am in the least am 
swerable to you for my conduct.” 


OF THE KOOKY MOUNTAINS. 


29 


“ Be cautious, boy,” said Mr. Rodney to his pupil, in 
Latin ; “ the man is possessed with a demon ; do not 
rouse it, or you may be the victim.” 

“ Never fear, old fellow,” replied Harold, laughing 
u but do help me to a pleasanter bed than these stones 
surely one may find grass or leaves in this dismal coun- 
try.” 

Rodney, assisted by Mike, raised Harold, and helped 
him to move to a pile of cloaks that lay high up on the 
beach ; and Peggy, now revived and active, assisted in 
bathing and re-bandaging his injured foot, and provid- 
ing a soft cushion for it, to make which she took off 
Mike’s jacket. 

“ And no more nor he and ivery soul here is owing 
to. his honor,” murmered she. “ The blessin’ of the 
poor fall on him ; may he niver be wanting a pratee 
and a sup of thick milk while he lives ! Sure, wasn’t 
it himself, niver sparin’ his gold nor his limbs, and 
bringin’ us safe to dhry ground, God be praised, barrin’ 
poor Willie and the masther, and them gone together, 
praised be God ! ” 

“ Has nothing yet been seen of your cousin, Mike ? ” 
asked Harold of the weeping boy. 

“ Was it seein’ him, yer honner ? ” replied Mike : 
“ sure, it’s niver again we’ll set our blessed eyes on 
him, seeing he was the boy as was niver swimmin’ a 
sthroke afore this time, more’s the sorrow.” 

A shout from the shore summoned the anxious emi- 
grants, who found that Dick had succeeded in rescuing 
William, though the poor youth remained in a very 
weak state. The other two men had landed, one bring- 
ing in the old schoolmaster quite senseless, and the 
other a young lad, whom Peggy recognized as Pqt 

3 * 


30 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Conolly, and observed, “ There’s betther nor him gone 
to the bottom.” 

The boy, who was not more than nine or ten years 
old, was likewise insensible ; but the attention of the 
woman and of Mr. Rodney soon brought all the rescued 
sufferers round. No hope remained of recovering 
more living, Dick assured Mr. Rodney, as they con- 
ducted the grateful old man and boys to the rest, where 
Dick had to undergo the abuse of the mate for acting 
without orders, and being accessory to the loss of the 
boat. In the mean time, Captain Scruton was looking 
out in great agitation on the total destruction of his 
unfortunate vessel, torn asunder by the weight of the 
waves. 

“The Nugget has gone to pieces,” he cried in de- 
spair ; “ every plank has parted, and we shall never 
save a pound’s-worth of her freight; I am a ruined 
man ! ” 

“ May the gates of heaven open to recave them ! ” 
exclaimed Peggy, raising her hands. “ Sinners they 
were, like all on us, and it’s little fit we are for judg- 
ment ; but He calls us when it’s plasing Him.” 

“ This is indeed a terrible sight, Captain Scruton,” 
said Mr. Rodney ; “ it is a fearful reflection that those 
desperate men, with anger in their hearts and oaths on 
their lips, should be hurried to judgment.” 

“ What more could I do, Mr. Rodney ? ” answered 
Scruton ; “ what better fate have I, — a wretched, 
ruined man ? cast away on a barren coast, in utter 
poverty and destitution, not knowing where to shelter 
my head.” 

“A shelter is it, captain?” said Dick; “I was con- 
lidering that over to myself. What’s the orders ? J 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


31 


have tools, and we’re not ill off for hands ; we’ll soon 
rig up a shelter.” 

“ Will I be looking out for a cabin, then ? ” said Mike 
u sure, there’ll be some up the rocks.” 

“ You can all do as you will,” said Scruton, despair- 
ingly ; “ I must stay to guard the little property I 
have saved, and to look out for any wreck coming 
ashore.” 

“And what in the world can you do with it?” asked 
Mr. Rodney, in amazement. 

“ I cannot abandon my own property,” answered 
he. “ Some means may offer to carry it off. Some 
vessel ” 

“ Vessels will keep far enough from these cursed 
reefs ; and it’s not many voyage so far north,” muttered 
Sharpley. “ If you’d fetched out what would have 
helped us, instead of all your lumber, we’d have made 
out our latitude ; and we’ve never a gleam of sun to 
give us a chance of taking our longitude. But it mat- 
ters little ; we’re in a bad fix.” 

Two of the men who had scaled the cliffs returned to 
report the complete solitude and desolation of the coast. 
A wide extent of plain was $ covered with low thorny 
brushwood, sprinkled with snow ; beyond this lay, at a 
distance, dark woods, and farther still they could trace 
a line of snow-covered mountains. No appearance of 
inhabitants, not an animal was seen to cheer the wintry 
scene ; and the men swore they had better have gone 
down with the old hulk than be starved to death in this 
wilderness. 

“ Be houlding your wicked tongues, ye sinners, * said 
the old schoolmaster. “ What will you be, I’d be ask- 
ing you, that would tache the Almighty Himself how 


32 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


He’d be ordhering the world ? If it be that He’s laid 
out work for us to do, won’t He, blessed be His name, 
spare us, that we may do that same. And sure, if we 
be dry branches, won’t it be just that we be lopped off. 
Isn’t there me, myself, Dennis O’Reilly, with plenty of 
work marked out, seeing ye’re, every soul of ye, naditi’ 
a dale of taching. Then Mr. Rodney here, he a col- 
lege tutor, and maybe he’ll be having a mighty dale of 
duty to get through yet. And sure, then, God will 
spare us, and feed us, like the great prophet in the wil- 
derness, by the birds of the air thimselves. And what 
for will he be feeding us ? sure, won’t it be to do our 
work?” 

Mr. Rodney felt a little uncomfortable in acknowl- 
edging the responsibility the old man pointed out ; yet 
he felt the truth of the simple words which afforded 
ridicule to the hardened and careless; but were not 
thrown away on the thoughtful. 

“ You are quite right, Mr. O’Reilly,” said Crofton ; 
“ if we would liaye the help of God, we must try to 
help ourselves. It will never do to remain pining here, 
to starve for want of food and shelter. We must have 
tents to protect us from the bitter wind ; and we must 
also arrange to keep a good look-out ; for if we have 
been thrown, as I conclude we have, considerably north 
of California, I know that the coast is noted for the 
fierceness of its savage tribes.” 

u I cannot help thinking,” said Scruton, “ that we 
must even be north of the Columbia; the ship made 
such terrible way in the gale ; but we are quite in the 
dark about our position.” 

“ If it should be as you think, Captain Scruton,” said 
Mr. Rodney, “ we have only to keep the coast, and 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 3 $ 

proceed south to the mouth of the river, where we must 
fall among friends.” 

“ Easier said than done,” said the surly mate ; “ a 
nice coasting voyage we should make a-top of these 
jagged rocks, where we’d have to carry provision along 
with us to keep us alive, and every man armed to 
defend himself from the murdering savages ; and over 
that, who’s to tell whether we be north or south of the 
Columbia ? If you meddling fellows hadn’t stoved our 
good boat, we had a chance of trying our luck along 
the coast. Now every hand’s his own master, and 
can take his own course. I mean to make a start for 
one.” 

“ And what may be your plan, if I may presume to 
ask you, Mr. Sharpley ? ” said Mr. Rodney. 

“ Civil, but cunning,” answered the man, with a rude 
laugh ; “ but I don’t mind telling you my scheme. I 
mean to choose my share of the wreck, to hang a bag 
of beef and a keg of rum over my shoulders, to take a 
knife in my belt and a gun in my hand, and then to 
make my way due east to the mountains, cross them if 
I can, — if not, coast them, till I come on some station 
or settlement where I can make myself useful, and start 
off on a new hook.” 

“ And may His mercy lead you to a better course,” 
said Dennis. “ It’s a bad road to Heaven is that same 
you’re treading, Mr. Sharpley.” 

“ Mind your own tack, you old fool,” replied the 
coarse man ; “ and if you’re bound for Heaven, I’ll 
tell you you’re not far from port ; you’ve only to bide 
here quietly a bit.” 

“ Won’t we all be going along with you among the 
mountains, Mr. Sharpley?” demanded Mike, “Sure 


84 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


you’d not be laving us here to be dying like dogs undei 
these bare rocks ; and my mother and Mary too, the 
craturs ! Arrah ! won’t I be the boy to be kaping them 
up with you, by God’s help.” 

“ The scheme seems to be feasible,” said Mr. Rodney, 
with a sigh, u though it must necessarily be attended 
with toil and difficulty, and we certainly ought to keep 
together. What is your opinion of the plan, Captain 
Scruton ? ” 

“ I once more say, Mr. Rodney,” answered Scruton, 
“ that unless we can contrive some mode of transporting 
the salvage of the wreck inland, I must remain to guard 
it. A good team of horses or oxen might do.” 

And Scruton mournfully looked on the mountain of 
goods, which had by this time been increased by some 
chests and casks, which the tide had thrown on the 
beach. 

Crofton turned away in disgust from the infatuated 
man, and said, “ My unfortunate accident must prevent 
me from taking the field, my friends. I must, of neces- 
sity, remain with Captain Scruton ; but if your expedi- 
tion be fortunate, and you meet with friends, whether 
Christians or charitable heathens, I know you will de- 
spatch them here to help us.” 

“ To rob us, more likely,” said Scruton, in agitation. 

Rather let us build a boat, and escape from the thiev- 
ing tribes that frequent the coast.” 

“ Where will we get the timmer, captain ? ” said Dick, 
“seeing there’s no trees hereabout bigger nor berry 
bushes ; and these planks thrown ashore wouldn’t hold 
a nail, they’re so rotten. Ay, ay, it were a bad job we 
lost yon boat.” 

Scruton groaned, but Dick continued to whistle 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


35 


cheerfully, as he planted some wrecked oars in the 
ground close to the cliffs, and covered them with the 
sailcloth which had been thrown over the stores in their 
first trip. 

ft By rights,” said he, “ the women folks ought to have 
been first served ; but I’se rig ’em up a bit berth in this 
here nook.” And another wrecked oar or two with a 
sailcloth cover, and rugs spread beneath, made a small 
tent for the easily contented women. 

By this time, Mike, assisted by the active little Pat, 
had collected some dry driftwood, and made a large 
fire in a convenient hollow, where the women employed 
themselves in drying the clothes of those who had been 
in the water, and in boiling a kettle of fresh water, as 
it was called, from the water-cask ; and Captain Scru- 
ton having reluctantly given out tea and sugar, with 
some biscuit and beef for the men, they prepared tea 
and meat, which were welcomely received ; though the 
mean captain protested that he had no right to victual 
the emigrant passengers, and he was only by shame at 
last induced to grant them a share of biscuit. 

“ God’s name be praised for the mercies we have 
resaved at His hands,” said Dennis ; “ and for this 
blessed food He is spreading for us in a strange land ; ” 
and some lips, and more hearts, answered “Amen” tc 
the prayer of the worthy old man. 




36 


THE BEAR-HUNTERft 


CHAPTER IV. 

The Claims of the Wreckers. — Ned Conolly’s Will. — Dennii 
O’Reilly on the Temperance Question. — Rodney superseded.— 
Pat’s mode of enforcing Temperance. — The Schoolmaster’s 
Rebuke. 

After their scanty repast, the whole party were 
drawn to the beach to see, with deep distress, corpse 
after corpse washed ashore. These the poor women 
drew up above the water-mark, and wept as they recog 
nized the faces of neighbors or acquaintances ; their 
countenances still wearing the look of horror which the 
prospect of a violent and inevitable death had called 
up. The boys dug graves in the shingly beach, and 
the pious old schoolmaster uttered a prayer as the 
dead were consigned to their lonely sepulchre on that 
shore where it was probable their graves would rest 
unvisited and undisturbed till the great day of judg- 
ment. 

Besides the bodies, the tide threw various articles 
of wreck on the beach, which were carefully collected 
by Captain Scruton ; nor were the mate and sailors 
idle ; though they prudently appropriated only such 
things as were valuable and portable ; some small 
coins scattered over the beach, or secretly abstracted 
from the persons of the dead, and two or three watches, 
were secured by Sharpley ; but he did not succeed in 
defeating the vigilance of Peggy, who detected him ex* 




OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 37 

trading & watch from the corpse of a poor emigrant, and 
stopped his hand, saying, 

“ Sorrow be upon ye then, Mr. Sharpley, would ye 
be wrongin’ the very dead themselves ? sure isn’t poor 
Ned Conolly the boy as will never be resting in his 
grave, and him seeing you doing that same. Who 
was to be gettin’ his watch barrin’ his osvn flesh and 
blood, that same unlucky gossoon Pat, as was drowned 
dead, and me bringin’ him back my own self. Sorrow 
a sowl has the poor boy to look to barrin’ Mary and 
me, oclione ! And you would be the rogue to be 
liftin’ his uncle’s watch ! when Neddy himself was 
masther to write out his own will, and lavin’ all his 
ownings to Pat, the gossoon. Wasn’t that same will 
signed with Mary’s cross and my own cross, the masther 
tollin’ us that same being as good as gold, musha ! it’s 
thrue altogether ! and isn’t the will itself lying at this 
time at the bottom of the say ? ” 

The loud vociferation of Peggy attracted Captain 
Scruton to the spot, who, on learning the cause of the 
altercation, coolly took possession of the watch himself, 
saying, “ As I may have to feed the boy, God knows 
how long, it is but just that I should have something in 
part of payment.” 

Sharpley muttered an imprecation that sounded like 
a threat, and Peggy was far from satisfied with the 
captain, as murmuring and weeping she proceeded to 
assist in removing and burying the body of Conolly, 
over whom Pat shed some bitter tears ; for his uncle 
had brought him up, in him he lost the sole relative 
he could claim in the world, and his wild tricks and 
mischievous propensities were not likely to win lnra 
many new friends. 




4 


38 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Affter an uncomfortable, though fortunately an un 
listurbed, rest in their crowded little tents, the de- 
fected castaways rose next morning, bent on making 
some effort to extricate themselves from their misera- 
ble position. The wind yet blew tempestuously from 
the sea, casting ashore the timbers and freightage of 
the unlucky vessel, and goading Scruton to distraction 
as he walked among the heaps of wreck which he could 
not turn to profit. The men grumbled loudly over 
the task of dragging up the useless yards, ropes, and 
sails ; and it was only by the dangerous bribe of rum 
that he insured their services. But once aware that 
a hogshead of rum was among the saved property, the 
four sailors not only demanded their grog, but even 
threatened to seize the whole if they were not liberally 
supplied. 

“ Captain Scruton,” said the old schoolmaster, “ I’m 
bold to be spaking with you, seeing that I, Dennis 
O’Reilly, am always, by rason of knowin’ a dale, look- 
ing at the end of things ; and if I would be ever keep- 
ing my eyes shut in doing that same, I would be letting 
the boys I own fall into mischief. Then sure, Captain 
Scruton, isn’t it you should be seeing far off the sorrow 
that will be falling on your own misguided men, God 
turn them from their bad ways, for isn’t it the same sup 
of spirit you’d be daling out to them will be tempting 
them on to fighting, and thieving, and may-be murder 
itself ; and will we be standing by, and giving them their 
own ways altogether ? Sure, captain, dear, wouldn’t you 
be ordering my boys, seeing they may be thrusted, to be 
Fowling that same barrel of poison back again to the 
bottom of the say, and peaceful be its rest there for ever 
and ever! ' 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


39 


u The rum cost money, Mr. O’Reilly,” said Seruton, 
much irritated, “ and it’s worth money to me. The 
sea has swallowed up enough of my property, I shall 
hardly be such a fool as to fling away the little that 
remains to me.” 

“ The old man is a second Daniel,” said Harold ; 
“ the men will all go mad if they get to the rum. By 
all means let us get rid of it. John, you and William 
can roll down the hogshead, and start the infernal 
liquor into the sea.” 

John was ready in a moment ; but William hesitated, 
and said, “ Hadn’t we better have the captain’s leave 
first, sir? I don’t think we have a right to meddle with 
his property without orders.” 

“In the question of morality,” said Mr. Rodney, 
“ the youth is perfectly right. We may not commit 
evil to obtain good. Though we are on American 
ground, we must not adopt the Lynch law. But, 
Captain Seruton, allow me to suggest the prudence of 
submitting to this small sacrifice, in order to avert the 
probable consequences of retaining the fatal possession.” 

But Seruton, furious at the contemplation of his 
losses, could not be persuaded to relinquish that which 
was in fact worse than useless, though he consented that 
John and the two Irish boys should be placed as sen- 
tinels, with loaded guns, to guard the rum. Dick 
was honest and might have been trusted, but Seruton 
required his services to collect the worthless wreck. 

“ Surely, Captain Seruton,” said Crofton, as he tried 
in vain to rise and stand, “surely you do not mean us to 
remain in this miserable exposed place , till you collect 
all the fragments of youi unfortunate ship, which, after 
o.ll, are good for nothing but firewood. Which of you, 


40 


THE BE A.R-FIUNTERSJ 


my men, will volunteer on an expedition into the 
country to try and discover the best mode of escaping 
from this dismal shore ? Rodney, my dear fellow, 
will you lead them, and note down the appearance of 
the country ? The two lads are keen-eyed, they will 
see how the land lies ; and even John Lump there can 
carry a gun and take care of you and of himself. He 
has capital hands, though his head is not particularly 
useful. Well, Mr. Sharpley, do you make any objec- 
tion to this motion ? ” added he, seeing the mate scowl- 
ing as he spoke. 

“ I think Captain Scruton has gone mad,” grumbled 
the man, “ and therefore every man’s bound to look 
to himself. But, I say, you’d better keep your friend 
here ; he’s a deal too slow for the business. I’ll 
manage it myself.” Then turning to the sailors, he 
said, “Throw down them rotten spars, you fools, and 
let every one of you help himself to a gun. Stick 
your knives handy in your belts and come after me ; 
we’re making a trip inland, and it’s like we may fall 
in with them that needs putting down thereaway; so 
it behooves us to be ready. Here, Marlin, you must be 
one ; we want a strong force : but that servant of yours, 
Mr. Crofton, may bide where he is ; he’s not a likely 
fellow to be useful in a set-down fight. If I have to 
take command, I like picked men.” 

“ You take a command ! ” cried Scruton ; “ what is 
the meaning of this, Sharpley? are you inciting my 
men to mutiny ? I say, I must have a force left here 
to guard my property. The Indian robbers may come 
down any moment to plunder us.” 

“ Keep a calm tongue, captain,” replied the mate, 
u put guns into the hands of the old man, the tv * Ws, 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 41 

the fine gentlemen, and their stupid servant; and if 
you don’t fall out and shoot one another, you’ll may-be 
keep quiet till we come back.” 

It was in vain that the deposed captain remon- 
strated and stormed ; the men, fortified with more rum, 
which they obtained by force, defying the sentinels, 
turned a deaf ear to the commands of their captain, 
and joyfully abandoned their hard and unprofitable 
labor to make a sally into an unknown country, enjoy- 
ing the idea of a sailor’s holiday ashore, a run on 
land. 

The passengers had neither the right nor the wish to 
interfere in this movement; and though Mr. Rodney 
felt slightly indignant at his summary dismissal by the 
mate, he could not but allow that the command of the 
expedition was placed in better hands than his own. 
Even Dick, who had always been obedient and respect- 
ful to Captain Scruton, said to him now, after a short 
consideration, — “I think, captain, if so be you don’t 
countermand, I’d better make one on ’em. I can keep 
an eye on these here loose hands. Depend on me 
coming back to duty if I live ; and mind, you lads, 
look out sharp, and fire away if ye get a sight of 
piiates making down on you.” 

In a few minutes the party had ascended the cliffs 
and disappeared, leaving the weak force below in great 
apprehension for themselves, and considerably alarmed 
about the result of the expedition ; Captain Scrutor 
especially, unable by his single efforts to rescue 
more of the wreck, and the flowing tide preventing 
further attempts, sat down among his ruined hopes, 
o-azing: on the wreck and tli 3 remorseless sea in mute 
despair. 


4 * 


42 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


As the women were employed in bathing Croft on’s 
foot, he looked penitently at his tutor, and said, “I 
say, Rodney, my best friend, 1 know I’ve always been 
a thorn in your skirts, but haven’t I gone and done it 
now, graceless that I am. I have brought you from 
your pleasant home in a crazy vessel, to be wrecked, 
frozen, famished, and I suppose, at last, to be scalped 
and devoured by savages. I’m a model pupil, now, am 
I not?” 

“Truly, my dear Harold,” answered his tutor, “as 
usual, you have been too imprudent, and I have been 
too complying ; but retrospection is at once vexatious 
and useless. The voyage, though not abundantly com- 
fortable, has not been without interest for me. The 
wreck was the decree of God ; and ought we not to be 
grateful that where many were lost, we were merci- 
fully preserved ? If your foot was in better condition, 
I do not see but we are exactly in the position you 
desired, my boy. You have your guns and your 
servant, a tolerable stock of provisions, and around you 
mountains and woods, that doubtless abound in game. 
If we had but a more convenient and comfortable 
dwelling, you might pursue your favorite sport to your 
heart’s content, and I would be your companion and fag, 
as usual.” 

“ But, my dear old fellow,” said Harold, “ I never 
meant a barren desert to be the scene of our sporting 
adventures ; now we must try to make the best of it. 
What do you think of that foot, Peggy, how soon can 
you make me walk upon it?” 

“ Is it walk on it ? ” screamed Peggy ; “.sure, your 
honor wouldn’t be thinking of misusing this blessed 
foot, and it being as big as a pig’s head. Sorra a step 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


43 


will ye be stepping for weeks to come, barrin’ ye be let- 
tin’ me have my way altogether, and puttin’ on the 
powltice of the male as that niggur of a captin was 
grudgin’, and he makin’ ye put down the gowld for the 
same, the thafe of the world, afther havin’ your money 
long aforehand.” 

Harold groaned at the discouraging words of his 
nurse, and tossed restlessly on his comfortless couch, till 
Mary gently said, — 

“ Would your honor be spaking to Mr. Marlin? sure 
isn’t he the nate hand with the hammer and nails, and 
wouldn’t he be conthriving a hand-barrow out of all yon 
wreck of wood? and hasn’t Mike, the boy, just now 
pulled out of the say an illegant little matthress, as was 
belonging to poor Norah Byrne and her dead babby, 
and she herself not nading it now, seeing her bed is the 
bottom of the say? Wouldn’t we be dhryin’ it, mother 
dear, and be layin’ it on the barrow as Dick will be 
making ? Then, sure, Will and Dick will be the boys 
as will be proud to be carryin’ his honner.” 

Crofton was amused at the idea of being carried on a 
hand-barrow, like a bale of goods ; but Rodney thought 
the plan feasible : it was, at all events, desirable to seek 
a more sheltered situation from the wintry wind than 
the open coast. Mary was therefore requested to dry 
the mattress, and William was empowered to treat with 
Captain Scruton, carrying money in hand, for the pur- 
chase of some blankets, he having a bale of them among 
his rescued freight. But Captain Scruton was now 
watching the tide, to snatch up any fragment of wreck, 
and could not attend to him ; and William was glad to 
summon Mike and the women to aid him in burying 
wore of the bodies washed ashore. 


44 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ And where will Pat be at this present ? ” asked 
Peggy ; “ sure, he’d not be runnin’ off with them 
sailor men, to be kidnapped with the savages. Ochone ! 
Mary, dear, how will I iver be facing his dead mother 
again in Heaven above, av I be losing her own boy, the 
cratur ? ” 

They were all certain that the wild lad had gone off 
with the sailors till late in the day, when William, hav- 
ing prevailed on Scruton to produce the blankets for a 
certain consideration, made his way through the piles of 
packages to obtain them, and came suddenly on the 
little urchin, lying on the ground asleep or insensi- 
ble. Leaving the blankets, William caught up the boy, 
and brought him to Peggy, who shrieked out, suppos- 
ing him to be dead. But the child breathed and even 
snored, though they could not wake him, till Harold, 
looking at him, declared that he had been drinking, and 
directed them to throw a bucket of water over him. 
This chilling application effectually roused him ; he 
opened his eyes, looked wildly around, but did not speak 
for some time. 

“ Worra, thin,” exclaimed Peggy, “ what will ye be 
doing, ye bird of ill luck ? Will it be the rum ye’d 
be thryin’, ye little thafe ? ” 

The lad seemed to have some pleasant recollection, 
and began to chuckle with an impish delight as he said 
to Crofton, “ Won’t he be s warin’ and stampin’, and me 
tellin’ him it were yer lionner as was settin’ me on to 
do that same ; and sure ye’ll not be lettin’ him bate me 
for it at all, thin, yer lionner.” 

“ Ye’ve been tasting that poison, Pat,” said Mary, 
* and shame on yer mother’s son for that same.” 

“Was it tastin’, thin, Mary?’ answered the boy. 


OK THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


43 


“Soria a taste was I tastin’ of that same; but didn’t I 
dig a hole in the big barrel with Dick’s gimlet, and chip 
it round with my knife, and let in a long chip for a 
spout: and wasn’t I laughing and dancing to see it run 
out, till sure my head was turnin’ round, and iverything 
else was turnin’ round, and me niver knowin’ .how I got 
here, at all, at all ! ” 

It was plain that the mischievous boy, encouraged by 
Crofton’s wish to run off the spirit, had secretly con- 
trived to tap the hogshead by the aid of Dick’s tools, 
and that the fumes of the rum, as it ran out, had intoxi- 
cated and stupefied him. They did not think it pru- 
dent to name the loss of the spirit to Scruton at that 
time, as he was still watching dejectedly and anxiously- 
at the edge of the water for more wreck. The school- 
master, however, thought it his duty to reprove the boy 
for the deed. 

“ Wasn’t it all one as stealing, ye vagabond,” said 
he, “ and was it minding your catechism ye were, and 
aqual to it ye are, and a raal janius, if ye’d sthrive, 
barring the ABC you’re so long in gettin’ through. 
Arrah, then, boy, if it were in ould Ireland we were at 
this present, isn’t it the birch I’d be givin’ you in full 
measure. Sure, Mr. Rodney, isn’t it King Solomon 
himself that gives out his vote bouldly for that same 
corporal punishment, and don’t I vote with him. It’s 
not in the nature of boy, sir, to be drilled and filled with 
fair lamin’ without a taste of the rod. Sure I’m the 
man to be spakin’ to that, seeing I’ve been training 
these same boys for fifty years, and niver once altherin’ 
my plans, for all the noise about education in the world; 
and hoping you’ll te agreeing with me, Mr. Rodney, 
seeing we’re both workin’ at the same thrade.” 


46 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Mi. Rodney did not look gratified at the appeal, and 
was silent. He had no desire to enter on a controversy 
on education, and moved away, leaving the old man 
elated with his own superiority, to continue his lecture 
to the perfectly heedless little Pat, 


OP THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


47 


CHAPTER V. 

A Snow-storm and its Results. — The incomprelunsibie Boy. — The 

Sc«ne of the Massacre. — Cheer Boys! Cheei ! — A quick Re- 
treat. — The Tale of Sharpley’s Treachery. — A Dismal Procession. 

When night came on, and the expedition had not 
returned, all became uneasy. Even Scruton forgot his 
cares about the wreck, and transferred his anxiety to 
his absent crew. “ Sharpley is headstrong, Mr. Crof- 
ton,” said he ; “ he would not scruple to lead the men 
into a conflict with the Indians, and thus, perhaps, 
bring a horde of robbers down upon us. Would that 
we had the means of concealing the stores ; but I see 
Go hollow or cave in these cliffs, which seem all solid 
rock.” 

“ Would it be these ould sticks ye’d be thinkin’ on ?” 
asked Peggy. “ Musha ! captain, but you’ll be a hard 
man. Wouldn’t it be the lives of the men, and women, 
and childer, as would be worth more nor these packs, 
barrin’ they were gowld, which they’re not at all.” 

“ Woman, they are gold,” answered Scruton. “ They 
maybe turned into gold; and what would be the use 
of your wretched lives, without money, and without 
food?” 

“ Sure, then, captain,” said Peggy, “ it’s what we’re 
used to • and God’s name be praised, didn’t He always 
send us the bite and the sup in His own good time.; 
oecause why? weren’t we thrustin’ in Him, and niver 
mindin’ at all the empty cabin.” 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


48 

“ That’s altogether a taste of a sermon, Peggy Mau- 
rice,” said Dennis, “ and you’re the woman that’s not 
without a spark of sinse in your head, and won’t I thry 
to get that same sinse driven into Mike’s brain, the 
gossoon. It’s nate enough he comes on with his Latin, 
as sure he ought, he resaving his larning from me, 
Dermis O’Reilly ; and seeing I’m knowing the Latin 
tongue aqual to your English bishops, which is true al- 
together.” ^ 

No one contradicted the assertion, nor, in fact, did 
anyone listen to the pompous schoolmaster; for more 
or less anxiety pervaded every heart. Nor did sleep 
visit the eyes of any, except the satisfied Dennis and 
the still drowsy Pat. The rest watched anxiously with 
loaded guns at hand ; William and Mike would gladly 
have set out to search for the sailors, but the night was 
so dark that such a plan was useless. About midnight, 
the snow began to fall so heavily that all crept shiver- 
ing beneath their imperfect shelter, unable even to keep 
up a fire to warm them. No sound but the howling 
wind broke through the silence of night, and long and 
dreary seemed the hours, till the watchers thankfully 
welcomed the daylight, obscured as it was by the thick- 
falling snow which now” covered the ground. 

“ Now Mike and I should go off to seek the men,” 
said William ; “ and perhaps, Mr. Crofton, you will be 
so good as to lend us guns, for Captain Scruton has 
refused to supply us. Dick told us the mate’s plan 
was to make due east ; so, if we follow them and fire 
off our guns now and then, the sound may guide them 
right, for it’s likely they’ll have gone astray in the 
storm.” 

“You’d better not lend them guns, Mr. Crofton,” said 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


49 


Scruton ; “ what do these boys know about the coast, 
which swarms with half-starved Indians, always on the 
watch for plunder. The sound of the firearms will 
attract the wretches to our very camp, and expose us 
to utter ruin.” 

“ Yet the sailors must be sought for, Captain Scru- 
ton,” said Mr. Rodney ; “ it was for our advantage that 
they should make the expedition, and we are bound to 
aid them if they are in distress. But, on due consid- 
eration, I am the proper person to fulfil this duty ; the 
boys are young ; one is rash, and he must remain with 
you, Harold. William Arncliffe and I, two steady 
fellows, will set out ; and we are not likely to fall into 
danger.” 

Captain Scruton murmured at their imprudence ; 
Harold was agitated at the risk to his friend; Mike 
was bitterly disappointed; and the women, of course, 
wept : but the two volunteers were not to be deterred, 
and, with large cloaks to protect themselves and their 
guns from the storm, they climbed the cliffs, now rather 
a difficult undertaking, for the snow was frozen on the 
bushes which they were compelled to grasp. Then 
they looked over a wide extent, grown over with low 
bushes, and saw one undulating surface of white snow, 
to cross which was no easy task ; for the deep snow, 
yielding under their steps, continually plunged them 
amidst the thorny bushes. From these slips William 
was somewhat protected by his thick hide boots; but 
the light and fashionable boots of Mr. Rodney were an 
indifferent defence against the sharp thorns. Arriving 
amongst taller trees, they rested under the shelter of a 
thick evergreen to consider what course to take, and 
whether it would now be prudent to fire a signal- gun, 
5 


50 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Happening to look round, Mr. Rodney suddenly saw 
tlie odd goblin-like fa;e of the bareheaded Pat griming 
through the trees. 

“ The boy is incomprehensible,” exclaimed Mr. Rod- 
ney. “ How came you here, you audacious little 
villain?” 

The boy gave a low chuckle of triumph, and then, 
changing his countenance, he whispered: “would he 
be murthering ivery one of them, that black-hearted 
Sharpley. Sure, didn’t I find Dick’s own hammer for 
your honner, and no more at all ? ” 

And Pat produced a pocket hammer, which William 
identified as the property of Dick, and which, it seemed, 
the little sharp-eyed scapegrace had found in the wood 
they were now entering on, to which he had secretly 
followed them, as he had said, only “ to be seem’ the 
fun.” The hammer, however, though it showed the 
men had passed this spot, was no proof that they had 
been murdered, and the pursuers carefully looked round 
them for some traces of them. The snow had completely 
hidden their track, but the sharp eyes of Pat occasion- 
ally detected a broken branch which marked the passage 
of some one above the height of a wolf, the footsteps 
of which animal they had certainly seen. At length 
they came to a small opening in the wood, cleared by 
fire, of which traces still remained, and where the snow 
was melted, probably by the warmth which the ground 
still retained. They paused a moment, and Rodney 
shuddered as he said, — 

“Truly, William, I am no coward, but my very 
blood seems to freeze on this spot, from some undefinable 
cause. Can it be possible that, as the boy suggested, 
the savage mate has murdered his companions?” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


51 


w ile couldn’t do that, sir,” replied Wi Ilian., “they 
were five to one ; and, moreover, he wouldn’t ; because 
there was nothing to be got by it. I feel a bit afraid 
myself, sir, of going farther ; but then we’re like to do 
our duty.” 

Pat, however, had no fears; he went spying about 
among the thick pine-trees on all sides, and suddenly 
sprung back from a clump, and, with terror painted on 
his countenance, pointed to the place from whence ho 
had issued, and seizing Mr. Rodney by the cloak, clung 
to him, apparently unable to speak. 

“Make ready your gun, William, and follow me,” 
said Mr. Rodney, now completely roused to energy, and 
they entered the wood prepared for action ; but what 
was their horror to see lying on the snow a heap of 
bleeding corpses. For a moment they felt paralyzed ; 
then, remembering the duty they were pledged to per- 
form, they proceeded, in dread, to examine the bodies. 
All were, too certainly, quite dead, pierced with arrows, 
and scalped, and it was with difficulty they recognized 
the features of the four sailors; but no trace of the 
mate or of Dick Marlin could be seen, and they hoped 
that these two men had at least escaped. The bodies 
had been completely stripped, and the clothes and guns 
carried off : to obtain this booty, in all probability, the 
Indians had murdered them. 

“ Should we bury them, sir ? ” asked William, 
weej ing. 

“ We must not remain here to do it,” answered Mr. 
Rodney, “ we must not sacrifice the living for the dead ; 
we must at once -return, and induce Captain Scruton to 
leave this dangerous neighborhood ; though how we aro 


52 


THE 1. EAR-HUNTERS 


to travel, and whither w r e are to turn cur steps, I know 
not. Let us leave this fatal spot.” 

“ Sure, thin, yer honner,” said Pat, “ wouldn’t Dick 
be craping about among the threes for fear of them 
rogues ? ” 

“ It may be so, Pat,” answered Mr. Rodney, “ yet we 
must not fire a signal to recall the murderers.” 

Pat nodded knowingly, and immediately began to 
whistle his favorite air, “ Cheer, boys ! Cheer ! ” and in 
a few minutes his signal was replied to by the appear- 
ance of Dick, pale and haggard, w r ho crawled out from 
amidst the snow-covered underwood. 

“ Don’t you be anchoring on this accursed spot, Mr. 
Rodney,” said he, in a hurried tone ; “ and God bless 
you, sir, for coming out to look after us ; though it’s a 
bit over late. Murder and blood, and nothing else, will 
come on us if w r e bide here ; and it must have been God 
himself put it into this poor lad’s head to whistle so 
bonnily, and ’tice me out of cover.” 

They waited no longer to listen to Dick’s repeated 
injunctions for flight, but hastily left the blood-stained 
clearing, and retraced their path to the coast, rejoicing 
in the blinding snow, which must hide their trail ; and, 
careless of thorns, they now plunged through the bushes. 

“ My impression is,” said Mr. Rodney, as they pro- 
ceeded, “ that we are safe from pursuit as long as the 
snow falls; for I know' that these unclothed Indians 
shrink from the storm even more than their fellow- 
creatures who are clothed after the civilized custom.” 

“ That’s a bit of good news, sir,” said Dick. “ God 
keep these villains long from our trail-; but they’ll be 
troubled if they miss lighting 'n our moorings.” 


OK THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


53 


In mu;h less time than they had come out, they 
made their way back to their companions, and terrified 
them by the recital of this terrible adventure. Crofton 
chafed under his forced inactivity, as he looked at his 
swollen foot, and the captain groaned as he contem- 
plated his pile of rescued wreck, though he now felt 
himself that it would be madness to remain. 

“ Now tell us, Dick/’ said Crofton, “ how this mas- 
sacre happened, and what has become of our surly 
mate ? ” 

“ I cannot bide to hear of him, rogue as he is,” said 
Dick ; “ and it’s my thinking he’s sould his sowl to the 
bad one himself, or he wouldn’t have come off safe, 
when all yon poor fellows were cut to bits. Not a bit 
did he care for hearing them shout for quarter, but 
walked off laughing at the head of his black crew, like 
an admiral with his fleet at his back.” 

“ I cannot understand this, Marlin,” said Scruton. 
“ How did the enemy come down on you — and did not 
Sharpley make a proper defence ? ” 

“ Defence, was it, Captain ? ” answered Dick. “ Not 
he ; it were all got up as they would run afore they 
sailed, and I jealoused it, and saw as how all along as 
we marched, they were colloquing together, and mis- 
doubting me, and throwing an evil eye on me. Then 
he, the bad dog, he says to me, ‘ Marlin/ says he, ‘ won’t 
they be doing badly without you yonder at the port, and 
you such a first-rate hand, and fitter for a captain nor a 
ship carpenter?’ says he. I saw plain what he wanted, 
just to set my blood up, and egg me on to fight him, 
that he might have a hould on me. But it wouldn’t do 
by no means. i Dick, my lad/ says I to myself, i these 
here are sharpi sh fellows, but they’re not sharper nor 
6 * 


54 


THE BEAR-IIUNTEIIS 


canny Yorksh.re.’ So I keeps a quiet tongue and 
whistles whiles ; and when we gets to yon wood, I puts 
a tree or two atween us, for I kens my chaps. Then 
they set ’em down, and out with their meat and their 
bottle ; for you see, sharp as our captain is, they were 
the fellows as had managed to victual their boat well ; 
and yet the niggers niver piped me up to have a bite in 
their mess, but sniggered over their rations, and threw 
out queer words, quite whispering like. ‘ Halloo,’ thinks 
I, ‘ here’s mutiny ahead ; ’ so I makes as if I w r ere 
walking off, but I creeps back under them thick bushes 
as keeps on their leaves summer and winter, till I 
comes right aback on ’em, and hears Sharpley say, 
‘ This fellow’s not a bit of use, he’d niver drive in a 
nail for us, and he’s sure to peach on us. We must get 
rid of him first, and when we have all the rest sound 
sleeping at night, we’ll come down on them and quieten 
them all. You can shoulder all that’s worth carrying 
off, lads, and I’ll steer you into a good port that doesn’t 
lie so far off as they think, but I wasn’t bound to tell all 
that. Then you hear, lads, I’m Captain Scruton, and I 
come in for my halves, and you’ll come well off ; there’s 
heaps for all. Scruton’s a regular sly old rogue, he has 
gold and bills as will set us all up for a good bit. Now 
then you’re all to swear to be true to me, and work out 
my orders.’ Then the fools all swore to it, and, rogues 
as they were, I seed it in every fellow’s face as how he 
meant to have all to himself ; but it were ordered other- 
wise. Just as I were considering over to myself how I 
should tack about and crowd sail to make homeward, 
and let you into their tricks, I sees, right among some 
bushes, a bit off me, a pair of glassy black een that I 
were sure were niver set in buffalo or wolf’s head, and 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


55 


down I drops and skulks again under the bushes, just in 
right time ; for didn’t there come among ’em a shower 
of arrows like a hail-storm. They skriked out, and 
tried to come at their guns as was set agin a tree, but' 
they’d no time left for that. Such shouting and yelling 
as set one’s hair on an end. And then such a crew of 
brown creaters daubed over with red lead and yellow 
ochre, loped out from among t’bushes, and hannelled our 
men’s guns as if they’d been drilled with them. Then 
what does Sharpley do, he not been hitten at all, 
but runs up to one on ’em as had a heap of feathers 
atop on his head, and hauds out his hand, and starts to 
talk quite friendly like. 

“ I wasn’t minding what they were saying, for I were 
shaking every limb on me to see them savage brutes 
gathered round our men, and tearing scalps off their 
heads while they were living and skriking out for 
marcy, and Sharpley he never heeding ’em but talking 
on and laughing with that feathered chap. Then they 
flung away them carcasses, half-dead, and half-living in 
among t’bushes, and sat ’em down along with Sharpley 
and t’other fellow, and fell on eating and drinking, as if 
nought had happened. And him with t’feathers as had 
spared t’biggest rogue among all, talked a long while to 
them murdering savages in a queer lingo, and pointed 
at Sharpley as if he were some show. Then they 
grunted and growled, and first one said his say, and 
then another ; but somehow I made nought of it, and 
what wi’ fear and what wi’ cold, I lost my senses alto- 
gether, and can tell you nought that happened till I 
heared that young rogue whistle, and then I thought to 
myself it were all a bad dream, till I set my eyes ou 
yon bloody corpses.” 


56 


THE BEAK-HUNTERS 


The miraculous escape of Dick was acknowledged by 
his friends as a providential mercy to warn them of the 
dangers impending over them, and every voice was now 
raised to urge on Captain Scruton the necessity of im- 
mediate removal. 

“ Come, John, my lad,” said Dick, “ and lend us a 
hand to get up a barrow for your master. We’se 
manage to carry him cannily, wi’ a bit help from Mike 
and Will. And be gatherin’ up your duds, bonnie 
women, into bags ; we’se all have to be heavily 
freighted.” 

Scruton turned with reluctance to groan and murmur 
over his cumbrous and useless property ; he secured 
about his person all that he reckoned most valuable, and 
slowly portioned out the rest ; and after Dennis and 
the women had tied up such small possessions as the 
sea had left them, they assisted William and Mike to 
make up bags of biscuit, flour and bacon, reluctantly 
yielded up by the mean captain. 

“ Do you not see, Captain Scruton,” said Mr. Rodney, 
“ that all these willing people will consent to carry away, 
is in fact so much gained by you ? Whatever is left 
behind must inevitably fall into the hands of the In- 
dians who will be guided hither by your treacherous 
mate as soon as the storm ceases. Here, Peggy, I will 
consign to you, from our own stores, all the tea and 
sugar that you and Mary will undertake to carry. 
And ought we not to provide ourselves with some of 
that very indifferent ship-water ? ” 

“ Water it is, Mr. Rodney,” said Dick, “ for afore 
this snow came down, every bush ard tree looked as 
dry as a bone ; I reckon they suck up little water here 
away.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


57 


u I should like to take all my rifles and fowling- 
pieces,” said Harold, “for we ought to have plenty of 
arms and ammunition. I see Captain Scruton has a 
capital supply of muskets for you all. But be sharp, 
my men, and get on with that litter.” 

“It’s all but done, sir,” said John, “and, Mr. Marlin, 
He’s framed it a bit bigger than were needed ; to baud 
yer guns, and yer portmantle, and dressing-box, and 
such like, that ye’d ill manage without.” 

Two hours after, the -rough litter was completed, mat- 
tress and blankets arranged upon it, and Harold had 
taken possession ; around him*were stowed packages of 
all kinds, arms, and ammunition. Mr. Rodney bravely 
shouldered his portmanteau, and carried a rifle, powder- 
flask, and bullet-bag. All the men were similarly 
armed, and men and women were laden, in fact over- 
laden, with burdens ; for at the last moment Scruton 
would gladly have carried every thing off, and was him- 
self scarcely able to crawl under his heavy lading. 
Even Pat had a knapsack on his back, which he was 
suffered to fill as he chose, and rejoiced in the privilege 
of turning over the stores and appropriating any thing 
he fancied without question. Finally, the powder and 
shot which they were unable to carry off they carefully 
buried, that the vile Sharpley might not employ it 
against them. 

It was a work of time to draw all the heavy burdens 
up the cliffs, and to carry Crofton without accident; 
ti er amidst falling snow, which happily obliterated 
theii track, the wanderers pursued their blind course, 
keeping as close to the shore as the rugged rocky cliffs 
would allow, and marching south, in the faint hope of 
coming to some river which might guide them to the 


58 


THE BEAR-nUNTERS 


Columbia, of which they believed they were still north. 
Slow and painful was the progress they made, and now 
and then some luckless individual sunk into a hidden 
and unsuspected hollow, and required help to extricate 
him from his unpleasant position ; and but for the untir- 
ing declamations of old Dennis, and the cheerful loquac- 
ity of the women, the procession w r ould have been as 
solemn as a funeral. 

“ Will yer honner be asy now ? ” asked Peggy of 
Crofton. 

“ I would if I could, Peggy,” answered he ; “ the 
mattress is soft, and the jbg-trot is harder for my bear- 
ers than for me ; but I must confess I swallow more 
snow than is agreeable to me.” 

“ And Mary niver minding to fetch away her grand 
new umbrella as she was buying in England,” said 
Peggy, “ and me niver daring to use that same all this 
time, farin it w r ould be gittin’ wet. Worra, Mary, 
wouldn’t it shelther the master av we were havin’ it; 
and we never settin’ eyes on it more, seeing them sav- 
ages, bad luck to them, will be carryin’ it cff.'* 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


5 $ 


CHAPTER VI. 


k Night in the Snow. — The Fishing Indians. — The Ft ices of the 

Night. — Mr. Rodney’s Pillow Abstracted. — The Reading Men 

Puzzled. — Looking out for a Well. — Sharpley’s Character. 

After travelling some miles, the rocky cliffs disap- 
peared, and dark pine-woods sloped down on one side to 
the shore, and on the other, rose tier above tier, extend- 
ing into mountainous forests. Night came on, and the 
travellers thankfully plunged into the shelter of the 
thick wood to escape the piercing cold, whatever 
unknown perils they might encounter. After winding 
through the trees and among the underwood for some 
distance, they encamped on a spot less encumbered 
with bushes than any they had crossed, where the 
thick pines, forming a canopy, had prevented the snow 
from accumulating below. There with some difficulty 
they collected dry sticks ; and match-boxes being 
numerous among them, they lighted a tire, and placed 
round it more fuel to dry, for they were apprehensive 
that they might be annoyed by savage beasts, if not by 
savage men, and desired to keep up the fire. 

Then the women filled a kettle with snow, and boiled 
it to make tea, and with broiled bacon and biscuit pre- 
pared a good supper, which warmed and refreshed 
them. Scruton was now sullenly passive about the 
encroachment on the provisions, for they must have 
meat or die* They had brought away sail-cloth for two 


60 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


low tents, and, crowded in these, lay down to rest, with 
the exception of two, who, well armed, were left to keep 
watch, for fear of a surprise, and to feed the tire. They 
relieved each other every two hours ; and though the 
howling of the wolves and the deep growls of the bear 
alarmed them, they had no visitors, and morning arose 
clear and cold, to light them on their perilous and aim- 
less journey. 

The thick pine-wood was a desirable shelter, as well 
from the bleak wind, as from the observation of wan- 
dering Indians ; but the ground was so encumbered 
w r ith thorns and entangled brush, that it was impossible 
to convey the litter amongst it ; and they were reluc- 
tantly compelled to seek the skirt of the wood, and 
move along a narrow, rugged, rocky hem on the edge 
of the cliffs, which ran along the coast, undulating, and 
sometimes descending nearly to the level of the sea. 
When they set out, Dick and John were litter-bearers, 
and William and Mike preceded, to remove obstacles, 
to smooth the way as much as possible, and to look 
round for any danger. They had not marched more 
than three miles, when the pioneers turned back, 
making a signal for halting, and when they came up, 
William said : 

“There are canoes down on the beach, and some 
savage-looking women seated near them, who seem to 
be employed in barbing arrows with fish-bones, of which 
there are heaps on the beach. Mike and I observed all 
from behind a rock, where we were quite unseen our- 
selves.” 

Once more the travellers sought the wood, plunging 
into the midst before they paused to discuss their future 
proceedings. “ You’d better come to anchor herea- 


OP THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS.. 


61 


ways,” said Dick, “ and if Captain Scruton will give 
me my sailing orders, I’ll make a snug trip down yon- 
der among rocks, and under bushes, to spy what sorten 
they be, and fetch up my report. These Ingens I’ve 
heared’s not all murdering rascals, like them as oui 
mate picked out for comrades ; some’s not so bad as 
they seem, and I’d like to make these here folks out.” 

No better plan presenting itself, Dick had his “ sail- 
ing orders ” given, and knife in hand, set out towards 
the spot the boys pointed out. Then, deeply anxious 
to avoid hostility, yet prepared for defence, if necessary, 
the inactive fugitives waited for an hour for the return 
of their bold spy. At length he reappeared, covered 
with snow, and in a tattered condition, from scrambling 
under the thorns. 

“ We’re in for it now, my lads, and no mistake ! ” ex- 
claimed he, as he shook the snow from him. “ Anyhow, 
we’se never get on the way we’re making. A bonnie 
crew they are of ugly-looking savages, and all gathered 
on a clearing half a mile broad, right afore us. There 
they’re settled sure enough, for there’s their cabins like 
a lo't of great beehives, and fish hanging out on lines to 
dry, and a crew of fellows with ne’er a rag to cover 
’em ; but with lots of spears, and bows and arrows, and 
6uch a jabbering of women, and childer I never 
beared:” 

“But if we made them presents,” said Crofton, “ w« 
might perhaps induce them to be friendly to harmless 
travellers.” 

u Presents ! ” exclaimed Scruton. “ Where are they 
to come from ? What have we left to give away ? ” 

“ Friendly is it, sir ? ” said Dick ; “ not a bit friendly 
will they be. They looked half-starved and dangerous \ 


62 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


/ 

and them sort, they’d not mind murdering iv’ry soul on 
us, to come at our bit bacon, or this here axe, and I’d 
say they reckon a h unnerd able hands ready to fall on 
us.” 

“ In that case, Mr. Rodney,” said Scruton, who, since 
his great collection of wreck was hopelessly lost, had 
become more useful and active; “in that case we must 
make for yon range of mountains, east. I am begin- 
ning to fear that we are south of the Columbia instead 
of north. It is too late to retrace our steps ; and if so, 
we shall have some dreary and dangerous regions to 
cross before we find assistance at the south ; but we 
shall be in a better position near the mountains, where 
we shall certainly meet with water, and escape any en- 
counter with the Fishing, or the Root-digging Indians ; 
and rough as the road must be, the woods are safer for 
us than the plains.” 

“ But how shall we get on with the women and the 
child, and my friend in the litter ? ” said Rodney. 

“Is it us faymale women yer honner is maning?” 
said Peggy. “ Musha ! then, arn’t we the girls as will 
be trampling down the sticks with our heavy brogues, 
nately ; and he the gossoon kaping his ground like a 
man, barring we lifting the cratur at the bad bits.” 

“ And sure, won’t I help myself at the bad bits,” said 
Harold, laughing. “ So never distress yourself about 
me, Rodney. I am able to stand well now, and when 
we come on thickets which the litter cannot pass, I can 
alight, and hop over the impediments capitally. And 
who knows but I may bag my first game in this per- 
plexing wood, which really seems to have never been 
trodden before. Here, I should say, not men, but the 
animal creation hold sovereign rule.” 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


63 


“ We must not rely too much on appearances,” an- 
swered Rodney ; “ and, moreover, the animal ruler is 
sometimes as dangerous as the human despot. I have 
no fancy for encountering lions or tigers, that is to say, 
Fells concolor and Fells Onca , the less noble animals to 
which the Americans have given the high-sounding 
names of lion and tiger.” 

“ Come, come, Rodney,” said Harold, “ I came out 
here on a sporting expedition, and I cannot have you to 
decry my game. Pumas and jaguars, if we ever come 
on their range, will, I make no doubt, show fight ; and 
we are, certainly, in the country of that regular despe- 
rado, the grizzly bear.” 

“ Would it be plasing you, Mr. Crofton,” said Dennis, 
“ not to be frighting the weak faymales consarning wild 
beasts. Not that I’d be denying the thruth of such 
savage craturs dwelling in woods at all, after their 
nature, and seeing the Latins have named the beasts ; 
won’t they be the ancient inhabitants of this same ? 
But your honor will be knowing that we come from that 
blessed island where niver a noxious beast nor reptile 
dare be setting its ugly foot ; and sure we’d be misliking 
to meet these same felidce altogether ; and me begging 
your honor, myself, not to be disturbing them in their 
own ould ancient dens.” 

“ The old man is right, Mr. Crofton,” said Scruton ; 
“ it would be dangerous to rouse these fierce animals, 
and extravagant to waste powder and shot on them, 
since we could not even make a meal on the useless 
creatures.” 

“ But there’s the peltry, captain,” said Dick. “ Some 
of them beasts has r e grand skins, as would fetch capital 
prices.” 


64 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Scruton sighed as he answered, “ But how could wo 
transport them to a market, Marlin ? and even if we could 
the cunning Americans might cheat us in buying them 
They’re a bad set to trade with.” 

“ Bad it is, Captain Scruton,” said Dick. “ Jona- 
than’s a sharp rogue ; he keeps both eyes open, he 
does ! Now come along, Will, and hannell these here 
poles a bit, while I clear away these briars, or we’ll be 
like to founder.” 

But, lopping and hewing, and forcing their way, they 
still made but slow progress, and the clear, keen, frosty 
night fell on them in the midst of a wilderness of briars 
and matted underwood, where no fire could be lighted 
without the risk of igniting the whole forest. With 
some trouble, in the dark obscurity of the pine-wood, 
they found their bags and got some biscuit to satisfy 
their hunger, and resting as well as they could upon or 
under the bushes, over which they flung the sail-cloth 
to protect them from the thorns, they passed the com- 
fortless night, shivering and restless. The howls and 
roars of the wild beasts sounded so near to them, that 
once Crofton was induced to fire into the bushes from 
whence the howling had issued ; and the snarling yell 
and the rustling that succeeded, proved he had been 
only just in time to chase the intruder. 

Morning rose to show them more fully the intricate 
maze in which they were involved ; and so unpromis- 
ing appeared their present encampment, that they 
resolved to penetrate a little further before they at- 
tempted tc breakfast, in the hope of finding a clear spot 
for a fire. 

“ Now then,” said John, as they were resuming their 
burdens, “which on ye’s getten hauld of my flitch?’ 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


66 


Jolm carried the bacon in a large bag ; no contempt- 
ible load ; but this was now sought for in vain. 

“ It occurs to me,” said Mr. Rodney, “ that to pre* 
serve myself from the thorns on my lair, I placed a 
heavy bag as a pillow on the bush which formed my 
uneasy couch ; the bag was certainly hard, but prefera- 
ble to the thorns ; I distinctly remember the bag sliding 
from under my head, but I concluded it had fallen 
beyond the bush, where probably you will find it.” 

But the bag was not found beyond the bush, and, 
moreover, it was plain that some four-footed marauder 
had visited the encampment and carried off the meat, 
for its footsteps could be traced from the spot on the 
snow, and a track of blood beside them showed that 
Crofton’s rifle had wounded the depredator, though it 
had not caused him to relinquish the booty. As the 
hope of recovering the bacon was vain, any pursuit for 
mere revenge was considered useless, and the hungry 
travellers looked mournfully on the biscuit, the potatoes, 
and the meal, which now formed their whole subsistence 
in the dreary, winterly wilderness. 

u Well, it cannot be helped now,” said Crofton ; “let 
us munch our dry biscuit, and march. I am able to 
shuffle on a little this morning without help, my kind 
bearers, and may shoot some game during the day to 
make us a dinner ; so push along, my hearties.” 

With the rising sun before them they cut their way 
through the dense wood for an hour, gradually ascend- 
ing till they reached a vast fragment of rock, moss- 
grown, and now snow-covered, which had, at some 
distant period, been hurled from the neighboring moun- 
tains, and, crushing the trees below, had left an opening 
to the sky. They mounted this rock, the upper surface 
6* 


66 


THE BEAR-HTJNTERS 


of which was tolerably level, cleared it with spades 
which they had prudently brought from the wreck, and 
soon raised a large fire, round which they gathered to 
warm themselves till the welcome tea was made ready, 
and then breakfasted heartily, notwithstanding Scru- 
ton’s uneasy glances at the diminished biscuit-bag. 

Then they marched forward, and now at mid-day 
the sun was bright, and even hot, and the melting snow 
falling from the trees rendered their progress somewhat 
uncomfortable. 

“ It will be all very well to have the snow cleared 
from our path,” said Mr. Rodney ; “ but if the sun car- 
ries it all off, what shall we do for water, Captain Scru- 
ton ; for we have not met with any ? ” 

“Where the tree grows, the water flows,” replied 
Scruton ; “ so long as we remain among mountains, we 
may be sure we are not far from springs. But between 
us and any station where we can find help, I fear we 
shall have to make our passage over miles of desert, 
where water, and of course every thing useful, is scarce. 
There’s fine land, I’ve heard, between the mountain 
ranges, and if we’re driven to it, we shall have to cross ; 
but we shall then be in danger of falling in with those 
dogs of Indians. You see we are not in the valley 
now, but seem to be always ascending ; and some trav- 
elled men say, that from the Pacific to the Rocky 
Mountains, it’s all hills and valleys, mountain ranges, 
and dreary wastes, and God knows how w r e are to work 
through all without a chart ; I own I’m perplexed ; I 
don’t pretend to know any thing of interior lands, and 
should have liked well to have kept an eye on the 
coast, but for those troublesome Indians. But all goes 
against me, — wrecked, ruined, an 1 now cast on a coast 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


67 


that I know nothing of, and none of you reading gentle- 
men seems any wiser than myself. 3 ’ 

The reading gentlemen were compelled to confess 
that their geographical knowledge was confined to known 
regions of the earth, and that this particularly mysteri- 
ous wilderness puzzled them ; and Harold proposed that 
they should work up the mountains till they met with a 
river, and then take it as a guide, — a suggestion which 
was not rejected. They had now attained a ridge tol- 
erably free from underwood, beyond which rose a steep 
wall of rock which compelled them to move directly 
south along this ridge, a comparatively easy path ; and 
Harold had, during the day, the satisfaction of shooting 
two brace of birds, something resembling grouse, but of 
larger size, and now warmly clothed in their winter 
plumage. These, they concluded, were the far-famed 
prairie fowl, which were reputed to be of delicate flavor; 
and the provident women having plucked the feathers 
to make a pleasanter and more secure pillow for Mr. 
Rodney, put the game into an iron kettle with some 
meal, potatoes, salt, and snow, and made them into a 
good stew ; and though the dinner was scanty for eleven 
persons, they were most grateful ; and the voice of the 
old schoolmaster was raised in thanksgiving to Him 
who had provided the repast. 

They had made considerably further way before night, 
and passing through a narrow gorge in the mountains, 
had the satisfaction of seeing plains stretched beneath 
them, which, though arid in appearance, offered an easier 
road to travel over. Beneath a jutting rock they were 
again enabled to raise their tents, and, stretched out on 
soft moss, they obtained a more agreeable night’s rest, 
and, though deep hoarse growls from the mountains an- 


68 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


nounced some dangerous neighbors, they were not trou 
bled with nocturnal visitors. 

“Will we be saking out a well?” said Peggy, next 
morning. “ Sure isn’t it a world of trouble I’d be hav* 
ing to lind a handful of snow hereabout ; and it being by 
no manes so swate as raal fresh wather; musha ! what 
will we do av we won’t be finding the well, and we 
nading our dhrop of tay altogether ? ” 

“ As soon as we come on a mountain stream, Marlin,” 
said Captain Scruton, “ you will see to the filling the 
water-keg.” 

“Maybe, Peggy,” said Pat, “yon black fellows down 
there will be showin’ you the way to the well.” 

“ The boy keeps a good look-out,” said Scruton, rais- 
ing his glass. “ I see, towards the south, a line of men 
crossing the plain ; but they are a mile in advance of 
us, therefore we have the advantage of steering out of 
their course. But I do not like the sign.” 

“ Ingins it is, captain,” said Dick, “ and I’d not be 
over sartain as how Sharpley were not among ’em. 
Whatna’ for did them dogs let him off, I’d like to hear, 
if he’d not been rogue enough to give them an inkling 
of a prize a-head, and offer to pilot ’em to a bit plun- 
der ; and when they found we’d made off wi’ some of 
what w r as best, wouldn’t he be mad, and want to be after 
us. Like enough they’ve followed our trail, and never 
dreamed as how we’d turned into yon wood, and cram- 
bled up these here rocks just where we did.” 

“ The suggestion is not unworthy of attention, Captain 
Scruton,” said Rodney, “ If you believe your mate to be 
base enough to betray you.” 

“ To speak the truth, Mr. Rodney,” observed Scruton, 
* I know him to be ar unscrupulous scoundrel ; but, as 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS 


69 


long as I had him afloat, I had him safe. The men all 
hated him, and were spies on him.” 

“ It was something remarkable,” answered Rodney, 
“ that, knowing his character, you should have engaged 
this worthless man.” 

“ He was not worthless, sir,” replied Scruton ; “ ha 
was a good mate ; and such are scarce. I never cared 
about his character, till he stepped ashore, and then I 
expected the rogue would break out.” 

“ And sure, Mr. Rodney,” said Mike, “ isn’t it with 
his aquals the thafe has dropped in ; wouldn’t he been 
murtherin’ and smashin’ Dick Marlin himself, av he’d 
been finding him out aneath them same blessed bushes ; 
and where would we be gettin’ through that bitter 
wood, and Mr. Crofton’s litther, barrin’ Dick wasn’t 
cuttin’ a nate road, musha ! ” 

Mike and Dick were firm friends, and the boy had 
already acquired practical knowledge from the carpenter, 
more likely to be useful to him than the classical lessons 
of Dennis O’Reilly, which he shirked whenever he 
could, to the great discontent of the old schoolmaster, 
who looked upon him as a sheep led astray from his 
fold, and pathetically appealed to Mr. Rodney, whom 
he considered as his coadjutor, saying, “ It’s little use it 
were, Mr. Rodney, for you and me to be laving our 
counthry, and coming among haythens, and them we 
were looking for to do betther things, falling back, and 
taking up with thrifling and wandhering off, and all 
mane things, no betther nor faymales, which sex are not 
having capacity to imbibe the thrue laming of the 
ancients, seeing they have no more nor one tongue, and 
that same, as the Scripture has it, being ' an unruly 
evil, full of deadly poison.’ ” 


70 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER VII. 

Ducks aiii Get so. — The Sabbath on the mountain. — Alarm of 
Pursuit. — Pat’s Discovery. — Rigging a Whip. — The Scalp- 
hunters. — A false Scent. — The best Marketable Article. 

It was at length decided that rather than descend to 
the open ground, where they would be in danger 
of being surprised by the roaming Indians, they should 
continue their wanderings towards the south, amidst the 
mountains ; the jutting crags and deep clefts of which 
would afford them the means of a temporary conceal- 
ment. Into one of these deep clefts they had now with- 
drawn, till the Indians they had seen in advance should 
be entirely out of sight, and also to allow the women 
to search for some sheltered pile of snow, which would 
enable them to obtain the luxury of tea, the greatest 
enjoyment left to them. 

They penetrated through a narrow winding pass, 
between high perpendicular rocky walls, for some 
distance, till they reached a grassy hollow amidst the 
mountains, where a large pool of partially frozen water, 
surrounded by reeds and bare willows, was covered by 
flocks of water-fowl. The fluttering of wings and the 
noisy cries gave the sportsmen notice to make ready. 
Crofton called on Rodney and John to support the 
charge, and they drew near to the lakelet. Their 
approach raised a flock of fowl, whose heavy flight 
was easily arrested by the ready sportsmen : several 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


71 


shots were fired, and a good many birds fell ; some 
into the water where they eould not be reached ; some 
on the ice or on the banks. The destruction was 
hailed with shouts of triumph by Mike and Pat, who 
ran eagerly to collect the spoil, and two geese and 
three ducks were brought up to delight the women, 
who spared no time in beginning to prepare them. 
Even Dennis condescended to assist them in plucking 
the birds, apologizing to Mr. Rodney for his employ- 
ment, by observing that even some of the heroes of 
Homer deigned to descend to prepare their own food. 

A goose was immediately stewed with potatoes, and 
two ducks roasted on a willow rod, Pat acting as 
turnspit, and they once more made a hearty meal, and 
then in the warm sunshine slept, that they might be 
refreshed to travel by moonlight ; by which expedient 
they hoped to avoid the Indians. 

“ Sure, thin, plase yer honners,” said Peggy, “ wouldn’t 
we be resting here for a few days maybe, seeing it is 
altogether a land of plenty, this same, and clane wather, 
and poulthry, and stone walls ; real nate lodgins as any 
livin’. Won’t it be well off we’ll be ; barrin’ the bacon, 
that his honner was nading for a pillow, ill luck it was I 
and won’t it be a blessin’ to us entirely, he niver want- 
ing a pillow at all, God be thanked, seeing we’ll have 
feathers for the pluckin’ ? ” 

There were more weary feet than Peggy’s that ached 
for a rest ; and, remembering that the next morning 
that would dawn on them would be Sunday, the travel- 
lers agreed that it was but a duty that they should cele- 
brate it on this peaceful spot. Therefore, when the 
affrighted fowls returned to the lake, the sportsmen 
provided food for a second day, securing the provision 


72 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


in a nook which they inclosed with heavy stones, to 
guard it. Then they collected dry moss and spread on 
the ground, that they might have the unusual luxury of 
a soft couch ; as Harold, now able to walk, had relin 
quished his mattress to the two women. 

The next day Mr. Rodney read the services of the 
Church, and added a special thanksgiving for their 
man} deliverances, and a prayer for further protection. 
Though the air was still cold, and the prospect wintry, 
the sun shone brightly on their little sanctuary, and 
the wild-fowl seemed to rejoice in their immunity from 
danger on this day of rest, and sported fearlessly on 
the now released water. Even Scruton, softened by the 
sublime prayers of the Liturgy, was less worldly and 
sordid than usual, and more resigned to the will of God. 

On the third day of their rest, Mike and Pat, 
always active, proceeded from the snug retreat to the 
path along the mountain-ridge, which they had pre- 
viously left ; and returned, with terror depicted on 
their faces, to report that the plain below was covered 
with Indians. 

“ Will yer honners be lendin’ me the loan of a gun, 
thin ? ” said Mike ; “ isn’t it myself as would be bringin’ 
them down like hares clane. Sure Will knows it how 
nately I was killing them on the demesne ; the kaper 
himself lendin’ me the gun, and him tell in’ me to shoot 
all the rabbits, barrin the hares ; and didn’t they the 
bastes, be always runnin’ in the way of the shot, and 
me thinkin’ they were rabbits ; and niver mindin’ they 
were hares at all.” 

But prudence suggested absolute quietness and con- 
cealment, and Mike was not allowed to show his dex- 
terity ; Captain Scruton, from a secure position, over* 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


73 


looked the plains himself, and saw that the report was 
but too true. The lower ground swarmed with Indians, 
spread about, and apparently engaged in attempting to 
make out a trail. Dick, when summoned, declared that 
they certainly were of the tribe that had murdered the 
sailors, and Scruton, with much disgust, recognized the 
treacherous mate himself, painted and arrayed Indian 
fashion, and busily employed with a tall man, decorated 
as a chief, in examining a particular spot of ground. 

<k Rascal ! ” muttered the angry captain, “ he will have 
guided them to the wreck, and they will have carried 
off all my salvage ; ” and, with a groan, he resumed his 
old sordid repinings. 

“ Much good may them rotten timbers do them, cap- 
tain,” said Dick; “they were never worth working up 
again, and I’d not have undertaken to build a coble out 
of all the lot. Now, what think ye, Mr. Rodney, about 
yon niggers? it’s cruel hard to be taken, like, in a trap, 
and it’s bad gettin’ out of this here hole, — leastwise for 
he” pointing to Crofton. “ Them there lads could climb 
and lope up these rocks like goats, but then there’s the 
women and useless hands.” 

It was decided that, instead of returning to the level 
ridge, they should continue to ascend the dark wooded 
mountains till they could find safer ground at the east 
of the range. 

“We are lost if we continue to travel on the ex- 
posed side of the mountains,” said Scruton ; “ lor the 
Indians, spurred on by that villain Sharpley, are evi- 
dently looking out for more plunder from us ; besides, 
it is plain they are a scalp-hunting tribe, and eleven 
white scalps would be a great prize. Sharpley knows 
I have a small amount of specie, and some otliei 

7 


74 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


available valuables about me, which he would like to 
grasp ; but I’ll bury them in the ground before he shall 
rob me.” 

“ Would it not be more prudent,” said Mr. Rodney, 
u to drop the useless dross in his path, and thus, by de- 
laying pursuit, facilitate our escape ? ” 

“ You’re perhaps flush of money yourself, sir ? ” said 
Scruton angrily, “ as you talk so coolly of flinging it 
away. But it’s bad getting on in the world without a 
penny in your pocket.” 

“ It’s only a short journey, it seems, through this same 
world, Captain Scruton,” said Dennis, “ when we are 
raching the terminus, and are taking a look back ; ' and 
sure, isn’t it all the same, thin, the full pocket or the 
empty pocket.” 

“ Leave philosophy alone, my good friends,” said Crof- 
ton, “ and let us have action. Come, my boys, take a 
look round this prison, and try to find a loop-hole of es- 
cape.” 

“ Will I be showing yer honner a nate bird-nesting 
place ; barring there’s no birds there just now ? ” said 
Pat. Crofton willingly followed the shrewd lad round 
the edge of the lake, and to an opposite niche in the 
rocks, where a tall pine-tree grew close to the abrupt 
walls. Clinging to the rough branches of this tree, the 
boy swung up like a monkey, then showing his comical 
face through the dark foliage, he called out, “ Will ye 
be thryin’ it ? Sure it’s asy altogether ye’ll be thinkin 
it, yer honner.” 

Laughing at the earnestness of the boy, Crofton, with 
some difficulty, ascended after him to the higher branches 
of the tree, behind which he saw a narrow crevice be- 
tween the rocks, barely wide enough for one per ion to 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


75 


pass, wliich opened a way to a higher ridge of moun* 
tains, precipitous, and thickly covered with pine woods ; 
but not more impassable than the woods they had pre- 
viously crossed. At all events this seemed to offer a 
possible escape from the trap they had fallen into, and 
when they descended, Crofton hastened to report his 
observations to his friends, who thankfully accepted 
even this difficult and perilous mode of extricating them- 
selves from their present position. 

“ It’s a bad job, though,” said Dick, “ that we’se leave 
a bonnie broad trail ahint us ; ye see, we’ve trampled 
round and round this bit hole, for all the world like 
wild beasts in their cages. They’ll be like to have » 
bit guess how we’ve getten out.” 

“ Had we not better delay the attempt a little ? ” said 
Mr. Rodney ; “ after all, these alarming Indians may 
pass on without discovering our retreat.” 

“ Not they, sir,” answered Dick ; “ sure as a gur 
they’ll make out this, and we ought to be a good bit ofl 
afore that. But, God be thanked, yonder’s a cloud lik< 
enough to bring snow. If it come down after we’re off 
and afore they come up, 1 defy ’em to make out oui 
trail. But we must carry off all our belongings ; so 
captain, if you’ll sing out the word, we’ll all lend a hand, 
with a will.” 

After a short consultation, it was agreed to try this 
plan of flight, under all its disadvantages, and the cap- 
tain sung out the word. The travellers took a last 
glance from their old path, and saw that the Indians 
were gradually drawing near, still examining the ground. 
They could even hear and distinguish voices, and no 
time must be lost in setting out; the great difficulty lay 
in hoisting up the tall tree those who were not, as Mr 


76 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Rodney said, of the order of Scansores. He was not 
himself addicted to gymnastic feats, and he looked 
despairingly at the women and the old man. 

“ I’d manage to heave the ould woman atop on my 
back,” said Dick, “but Mary, God bless her, she’s a 
nappy weight.” 

Pat was already aloft, contemplating with glee the 
perplexities of his friends below, and crying out, “ Will 
I send down a rope, Dick, and haul her up ? ” 

“ The boy is saucy,” said Scruton, “ but he is not 
without shrewdness ; I think, Marlin, you might rig out 
a whip from aloft.” 

“ A whip it is, captain,” replied Dick, “ and haul I 
will, but I’ll need a hand to help, and some on you must 
run up along with them poor women, to guide ’em, for 
they’re timorous, you see.” 

Harold accompanied Dick to the high branches of 
the tree, carrying a stout rope, which they hung over a 
higher and stronger bough, and lowered with a wide 
loop or noose at the end, in which Mary was instructed 
to stand, grasping the rope firmly, Mike and William 
ascending with her to hold and encourage her. The 
attempt succeeding, Peggy and Dennis were raised in 
the same way. Then the baggage was drawn up, and 
finally, Mr. Rodney, somewhat appalled at the mast- 
like appearance of the tall bare trunk of the pine, availed 
himself of the same contrivance, sighing to reflect on all 
the perils of scalping, breaking his neck, or being de- 
voured, that this imprudent expedition had brought 
upon him. 

When all had ascended, they formed a long line in the 
narrow mountain-crevice, and Dick, who was the last, 
made a final descent, to look carefully round, lest anj 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


77 


thing should be left behind ; and he had no sooner re- 
ascended than the snow began to fall so thickly that it 
was plain that every trace of their occupation would soon 
be hidden, and the snow must smooth the greatest of 
their difficulties. For five minutes Dick looked from 
above anxiously, and by that time the hollow was 
shrouded in snow ; then he hastily passed the word to 
move on, for he heard the well-known voice of the vile 
Sharpley below. All were silent, and paused to listen 
to the villain, who was speaking to some one in English, 
and they heard him say, “ This is a like-enough place 
for them ; but this cursed snow falling just now, balks 
us when we might have come on their trail. But we’ll 
have the gold of that stingy fool Scruton yet, if he be 
living, and your followers may have his bright buttons 
and his scalp for their share.” 

“ But, Sharpley,” replied another voice in English, 
“ you mustn’t let ’em scalp the women ; I’ll not go in 
for that at any rate, man.” 

“ What for ? ” answered Sharpley. “ You’re a nice 
one to be turning soft. You can try, if you will, to 
save ’em, but once give ’em a taste of the job ; these 
black fellows are not easy to stop : I’ve seen ’em at 
their mad work afore. And what matter is’t about a 
lot of Irish vagabonds, after all ? ” 

“ It’s strange, Sharpley, that you can’t recollect the 
names of these people,” said his companion ; “ I’ve 
some Irish relations myself ; and over and above not 
being fond of blood-letting, I’d hardly like to see the 
scalping-knife used on my own flesh and blood, man.” 

“ You’ll have time enough to look ’em over and sort 
em out,” answered Sharpley. “ I only wish it were 
come to that. There’s nought to see here, and yet J 


78 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


swear it’s just the hole they’d be likely to sneak h 
Is theie no other way out on’t think ye ? ” 

They scrutinized every recess that might have 
afforded concealment in vain. The Indians, who were 
not less than fifty or sixty in number, did not attempt to 
waste time in searching for footsteps now, but moved 
round the lake, and keenly examined every bu.-h, to 
discover whether a branch had been disturbed. Finally, 
a party paused beneath the pine-tree, and looked up: 
the hearts of the watchers beat strongly, for their lives 
hung on a thread. Though the natives are not much 
accustomed to climbing, Dick knew that if they said 
a word to Sharpley he would soon be on their trail. 
Fortunately the wind had drifted the snow up towards 
the tree, and the bole was shrouded, or the bark might 
have betrayed marks of their ascent. 

After some conversation in their own language, the 
hideous, painted, half-naked savages moved on towards 
their English leader, who led them off towards the 
narrow entrance to the hollow ; but before they left, 
Dick, and Crofton, who was next to him, heard Sharp- 
ley say, “ They’ve somehow managed to get on south 
among the ridges. It’s a sure thing they’ll keep on the 
west side, for Scruton, he’d laid it down he’d make 
for some port to get help. His heart’s sure to be with 
yon rubbish-heap he left ashore, and he’d niver agree 
to a land trip. We must keep on yon ridge where we 
lost their trail ; for come on ’em I will.” 

His companion seemed to be remonstrating with the 
vindictive wretch ; but the words were lost in the 
distance, as the troop wound from the hollow and dis- 
appeared, greatly to the relief of the cramped, and 
anxious refugees. As soon as the intelligence was 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


79 


communicated along the line, Harold said, “ Now 
what in the world are we to do, Captain Scruton ? 
For my part, I should have liked nothing better than 
to have shown fight ; we were in a capital position to 
guard our pass ; but the fact is, that though I had no 
mercy for those two English renegades, I should hardly 
have liked to shoot down those wretched ignorant 
savages in cold blood.” 

“ I’d like to have seen them let you have a chance, 
sir,” said Dick. “ Bless you, master, they’d have 
rained arrows in among us as thick as these here 
snow-flakes ; and if them arrows hits, they tells, and no 
mistake ; some on ’em poisoned, like enough, and every 
one cutting like a razor-blade. Nay, man, with such- 
like beasts, for they’re no better, it’s safer to run nor to 
fight.” 

“ It seems,” said Scruton with a sigh, “ that we are 
absolutely driven to the interior : a hard case it is to 
be compelled to abandon one’s own. But it’s little 
matter, for I make no doubt that mutinous dog, 
Sharpley, has disposed of every thing before this. W e 
must get off from him and his scalp-hunting crew, 
though its likely enough we may fall among tribes as 
bad before we reach any traders ; and even then they’ll, 
maybe, look sour at us, for what have we left to trade 
with ? ” 

“You have money, my good friend,” said Rodney, 
« which you will find to be, among civilized people, the 
most marketable article you can deal in.” 

“ What I have is my own,” replied Scruton testily , 
« and little enough there is left of it. It’s fair for every 
man to look out for himself.” 

“ A lamentable prospect that would be for some of 


80 


THE BEAR-HUNTEltS 


our party, Captain Scruton,” said Rodney, pointing 
towards the destitute Irish emigrants. 

“ Say no more, Rodney,” exclaimed Harold im- 
patiently ; “ you and I, fortunately, have money also, 
God be thanked for it. Now, my conviction is, that 
in this common calamity, we are bound to share alike 
in good and evil. Let us only reach the abode of 
Christian men, and I will answer for it we shall have 
Christian hospitality. So, button up your pockets, 
Captain Scruton, we have no intention to empty 
them, — and please to say when and where we are 
to march.” 

Scruton looked vexed and ashamed ; but trial had 
failed to subdue the ruling passion. Then he suggested 
that they should, as far as they were able, continue 
to ascend the mountain-ridge before them, preceded 
by Dick and Mike with axes, as pioneers, the thick 
underwood being still an impediment ; nor could 
they prevent the troublesome urchin Pat from being 
one of the foremost, his object being to collect the 
pine-cones which lay around, many of which were more 
than a foot in length. 

“ Like enough them savages eats ’em,” observed 
Dick ; “ God be thanked, anyhow, we’re not brought 
down to that. But an’ ye will gather ’em up _ad till 
a bag ; they’ll come in handy for boiling our kettle, now 
when all’s covered with snow.” 


OF THE* ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


81 


CHAPTER VIII. 

Signals cf Distress. — Pat and the Bear. — A Peep into a Den - 
Dick’s Description of the White Chief. — The Defile in the Moun- 
tain. — Descent to the Plains. — Dennis Plans a College. — A 
Salmon Feast. 

Still the travellers struggled upwards, buried in the 
dark and silent depths of the apparently interminable 
forest. Still the snow came down, and lay heavily on 
the sombre wintry foliage. They heard the wind howl 
above the trees, though unfelt in their close and almost 
covered path ; while beneath their feet little snow had 
reached that rugged, stony ground from which it seemed 
a miracle that the living forest should spring. In this 
dismal aspect and silence of nature the heart grew 
chill, and, for some time, even the most loquacious were 
silent, till startled by a loud cry before them. 

Rodney and Crofton immediately shouldered their 
rifles, and advanced towards the cry, followed by Wil- 
liam carrying two loaded guns, for he knew the pioneers 
were unarmed ; indeed, they were never more than 
twenty yards before the rest ; but it was from a greater 
distance, in the depths of the still unexplored forest, 
that the cries, still continued, were heard ; and they 
found Dick and Mike hastily forcing their way tc aid 
the victim in distress. 

“ It’s that good-to-B ought lad, your honor,” said Dick. 
“I misdoubt me he’s fallen into some trouble; maybe 
broken his neck.” 


82 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ Ho would hardly be able to cry out so lustily if 
that were the case,” observed Mr. Rodney. 

That’s a good lad,” continued Dick, as he took one 
of the guns from William. “ I wish he were more like 
ye ; but it’s not in him. Halloa ! stop that chap ! they’re 
all alike ; it’s that hot Irish blood.” 

William succeeded in stopping Mike, who had thrown 
down his axe, and was dashing through the maze of 
underwood, quite unarmed, towards the spot from 
whence the cries proceeded. Then, keeping close 
together, prepared for defence, they soon reached the 
place, where they beheld Pat, perched like a monkey, 
on the slender branch of a tall pine, while, below, a 
huge brown bear was just grappling the trunk to ascend. 
But, ai the sound of the rustling branches, the animal 
desisted, turned round, and grinned ferociously, growl- 
ing in the low, deep tone of rage, yet not making any 
attempt to attack them. Crofton at once pointed his 
rifle at the beast. 

“ Haud off, man,” cried Dick, in great excitement, 
' l we’se ha/e to fall on him on all sides ; he’s bad to kill, 
he is ; and he’ll skulk off if we let him. Stand ye 
there,” to Mr. Rodney, “ and Mr. Crofton and me, we’se 
get ahint yon trees, and hinder him from running off 
thereaways , and mind ye fire right into t’ beast, and 
not again us.” 

Then Dick marshalled his forces veiy discreetly, 
choosing positions behind the trees for himself and for 
Mr. Crofton, at a due distance from each other. The 
rest of the party had now come up, and at the sight of 
bo many, the bear seemed to become uneasy ; he made 
a few steps forward towards Mr. Rodney, who held his 
niece ready to fire ; but the shrill shrieks of the women 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


83 


when they first saw the animal seemed to alarm him, 
and he backed to his position beneath the tree ; and 
wheeled awkwardly round to attempt again to ascend. 
Mr. Rodney then thought it time to interrupt him, and 
fired into his shoulder. The wounded beast made a 
sudden dash towards his assailant, and all the party 
took to flight towards the side among the trees, leaving 
Mr. Rodney to make a second attempt ; but just as he 
drew the trigger, he stumbled over a piece of rock, and 
fell, and the ball, being diverted from its intended course, 
struck the dry branch on which Pat was perched, over- 
looking the fray with great enjoyment, broke it, and the 
poor boy fell, alighting on the back of the bear, which 
was overthrown by the sudden shock. William saw the 
danger of the child, and sprung forward plunging his 
knife into the side of the prostrate beast, and then has- 
tily retreated, dragging away the almost senseless boy. 
The bear, bleeding and furious, rose to avenge himself 
on his assailants, and Crofton fired a second shot which 
seemed to have reached no vital point; for the animal 
turned from one side to another, charging madly 
against the interposing trees, till Dick, emerging boldly 
from his hiding-place, confronted the bear, and before 
he could be attacked, fired at the head, and brought 
his desperate antagonist to the earth, roaring with 
agony. 

Several more shots were necessary to finish him, and 
then all gathered round to contemplate with satisfaction 
their conquered foe. 

“ Arrah, then, Dick, my boy,” said Mike dancing 
with delight, “isn’t it a raal beautiful shot that ye are? 
lily lady’s kaper wasn’t hitting a baste no betther at all, 
and niver such a big baste, seeing there won’t be no 


84 


THE BEAR-HUNTEES 


bars in ould Ireland, God be praised ! And wouldn’t it 
be a mighty lucky thing, Dick, av none of their honnera 
would be nading the skin, in regard that Mary herself 
has niver a bed to lie on at all, barrin the snow ; and 
this same skin making such an illigant warm mattlirass, 
anyhow.” 

Crofton declared that Dick, who really killed the 
bear, had the best right to the skin ; and of course it 
was presented to pretty Mary, as Mike desired ; Dennis 
at the same time pompously reproving him for his errors 
of language. 

“ Will it be the English at all, Mike,” said he, u that 
you’re talking to their honors ; and me shamed on you, 
afther troubling to tache you from the printed book, 
along with the Latin ; that same being the ould ancient 
tongue from the beginning, when the world was made, 
among all the nations of the earth. God be praised it 
is, we’ve presarved that same ! ” 

“ Sure then, mastlier,” answered Mike, “ it’s not 
Latin I’d be talkin’ out of school, and niver a book to 
be sakin out the words ; and nobody but yourself mind- 
ing them hard words, barring it would be them Injuns 
would be knowin’ the Latin betther nor the English.” 

Dick, still greatly excited by the adventure, now 
inquired of Pat how it happened he had encountered 
the bear. “ Sure then,” answered the boy, not much 
worse for his fall, “ wasn’t I takin’ a look into a snug 
cabin, niver draining the baste was livin’ in that same, 
and he, not likin’ to be spied, cornin’ out on me ; and 
wasn’t I sharp in runnin’ up the three, musha ! ” 

u Will there be another bar in that same cabin, 
maybe,” said Mike ; “ sure then we’d betther be firing 
m ; will ye be show in’ us the door, Pat ? ” 


i 


OF THE 110CKY MOUNTAINS. 


85 


Pat was nothing loth to conduct his companions to 
the scene of his unlucky intrusion, pointing out a low, 
suspicious-looking opening in the face of a bush-covered 
rock. Mike would have entered it at once, but Dick, 
giving him a cuff, drew him back, and employed him in 
collecting a heap of dry bushes, which he threw into 
the mouth of the den, and then set on fire. A deep 
growling, and the sight of some moving form within the 
cave, assured him they had yet more work to do. Two 
or three shots were therefore fired, which were followed 
by howls and then by silence. This gave them cour- 
age, and Dick, pushing a lighted torch before him 
crawled into the den, and returned, dragging out two 
well-grown cubs, both already dead. 

“ The poor bastes ! ” cried Mary. “ Sure thin, Mr. 
Marlin, you’d as well not mislested them. They'd niver 
be harming us, young things as they are ! ” 

“ To speak the truth, Mary,” said Mr. Rodney, “ I 
am somewhat of your opinion. I think this second 
deed very much resembles wanton murder, and there- 
fore, my good friends, I propose that we continue our 
journey with a determination to explore no more 
caves.” 

“ You’ll may-be not sneeze at a bear-steak, for all 
that, sir,” said Dick, “ seeing we’ve about forgotten how 
flesh-meat eat, like. Lend a hand, ye idle chaps, and 
let’s have these here beasts skinned and cut up.” 

The old bear was skinned, but was found so meagre 
from its winter seclusion, that, in the abundance of food, 
they left the carcase untouched. The young ones, when 
skinned, were in good condition, and were immediately 
cut up for use. Then the young men cleansed the 
skins as well as circumstances permitted, in a little 


86 


THE BEAIl-HUNTExiS 


stream which fell over the rocks, and which doubtless 
had influenced the bear in the choice of an abode ; they 
afterwards spread the skins to dry, and then sat down 
to an ample dish of bear-steaks which the women had 
broiled, and which the hungry guests all agreed to be 
far superior to any beef or pork they had ever eaten. 

“ I say, my lads,” observed Dick, who occasionally 
forgot all ceremony, “ what about all that firing : think 
ye these Injun fellows would be in hearing of it? ” 

“ I have been greatly troubled with the fear that they 
would,” said Scruton ; “ but iri the dilemma in which 
that mischievous boy had placed us, we were compelled 
to risk the experiment. We must, however, move on 
as soon as we have dined.” 

“ An unpleasant suggestion, Captain Scruton,” said 
Rodney, “ and after a plentiful meal, such a movement 
would be calculated to produce indigestion. I would 
willingly indulge in half an hour’s repose and several of 
our friends who have, I observe, thoroughly enjoyed 
the steaks, will doubtless agree with me.” 

On the whole, however, as they could not possibly 
march quickly, it was thought expedient to make a fur- 
ther progress before night, especially as all desired to 
come on a clear spot for the night’s encampment, that 
they might more conveniently keep watch against bears, 
wolves or Indians. So enclosing the meat in the two 
small skins, and dragging the larger one after them, 
they moved slowly under their heavy burdens, till the 
temptation of a little hollow glade, where the bare yocks 
had interrupted the growth of the trees, induced them 
to pause. 

They spread the skins on the ground, and the snow 
having ceased, mpde a fire* and on the branches which 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


87 


overhung it, suspended the legs of the bears that the 
meat might be dried in the smoke. Then they raised 
the tents, and keeping alternate watch, passed a quiet 
night. 

“ Dick,” said Will :o his companion in the last 
watch, as they stood by ftie fire leaning on their rifles, 
amidst the stillness of the vast dark forest, — “ Dick, 
did you notice what sort of man the white chief of the 
Indians was ? ” 

“ White he wasn’t boy,” answered Dick, “ seeing 
his face were painted all manners of colors ; and I’d 
defy his own mother to have known him, daubed that 
way, but I seed as how he were a fine made big 
fellow, straight as an arrow, and showed fairish good 
action.” 

“ Did he walk well, and step out firm as if he’d been 
drilled ? ” asked Will tremulously. 

“ Stiff as a grenadier wit h his stock on, and marching 
in time, as if t’ band were playing,” replied Dick. 

William was silent and agitated ; at length he said, 
“He would be Irish, may-be, Dick? — you said he 
talked about Ireland.” 

“Ay, ay, talk he did for sartain about friends in 
Ireland,” answered Dick, “but niver a bit of such 
were he himself. He hacked his words up fine-like, 
all in quality fashion. It wasn’t my way of talking at 
all, and not altogether so free and easy-like as Mr. 
Eodney and Mr. Crofton talks. But I’d like to know 
what ails ye, man ; I can’t make ye out at all. There 
ye are from morn till night always moping and musing 
about seme nonsense, all the world like a schule lad 
whining after his mother. Open your mind, can’t ye. 
lad.” 


88 


THE BEAR-nUNTERS 


William struggled and stammered, but lie could not 
“open his mind” to Dick, who knew nothing of hi3 
history ; and the proud, shy lad continued to brood 
drearily over his suspicions and his sorrows alone. 
Doubtless there was something depressing in the 
eternal gloom of the sombre mountain forest, where 
they were shut out from every view of nature except 
the dark wintry foliage around them, while above 
them rose high and threatening the snow-crowned 
peaks of the mountains, as they pursued their toilsome 
and dreary journey, uncheered by any sound by day, 
and at night startled by the howling of the hungry wolf. 

The young bore all this bravely; the old school- 
master silently pined, and Scruton grew more despond- 
ing every day ; and many days still found them strug- 
gling through the wood, even after their meat was 
exhausted, for eleven hungry travellers soon consumed 
the bear’s flesh, especially as, regardless of Scruton’s 
admonitions and injunctions to be economical, they 
feasted to their heart’s content while it lasted, trusting 
more game might fall in their way. At the end of a 
few days of short allowance, the pleasant murmur of 
waters broke on their ears ; and making their way in 
the direction of the sound, they reached a cascade, 
where the water, pouring over a high rock, flowed 
in a deep channel below, probably in the spring filled 
with the melted snow; now, though shut in between 
two rocky walls, there still remained a hem of dry rock 
on each side of the clear purling stream. Mike flung 
himself down on his knees to drink the pure fresh 
water, for they had for some days had rothing but 
melted snow, and in his delight he cried out, — 

“ God’s name be praised, and will we kape close 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


89 


along with it, yer lionners ? Sure won’t it be good 
company altogether, and may be lading us out of this 
same black prison.” 

So long a. they could find a path at the side of 
this welcome stream, it was determined that they 
should follow its guidance, and they wound along the 
narrow bank through the defile, which was guarded 
on each side by bare precipitous walls of rock, while 
along the edge of the water here and there w T as seen a 
dry sickly-looking willow. For about a mile they 
went on, scarcely knowing the direction they were 
taking; then the gully became wider, but more dif- 
ficult to pass, for huge fragments of rock, fallen from 
above, impeded, and often threatened to cut off their 
progress, and the entangling brushwood again appeared. 

But wild fowl were now seen hovering over the 
water, and the guns soon provided an ample and 
welcome supply of food ; and they had the satisfaction 
to discover that the defile passed through the high 
peaks of the mountains, and that they were now 
actually descending. They again came on the pine 
forest ; but it was less dense than before, and opened 
into small glades, some of which, however, they saw 
with uneasiness had been cleared by fire. 

Still following the stream they marched on, till they 
were tempted to turn aside along a bare jutting crag, 
to the very edge of which Harold ventured to look 
over, and he saw with pleasure, far below, pleasant 
plains, covered already wjth green herbage, though it 
was only the end of January ; and though around and 
above them the snow was still lying, spring seemed 
commencing below. 

In another day they reached the grassy slopes which 
8 * 


90 


THE BEAR-IIUNTERS 


formed the base of the mountain chain, and along ihe 
banks of their stream, now a river, they proceeded, 
iudging it would flow towards some lake or larger river, 
which might prove an effectual guide. Along their 
road lay masses of fallen rock, overgrown with mosses 
and creeping plants, which would, doubtless, be beau- 
tiful in summer. Tall withered grass covered the 
ground, through which the new short green herbage 
was springing, and timber-trees were scattered over the 
plains ; not only pines, in their everlasting garb of 
mourning, but various deciduous trees of great size, 
which, though naked, were still picturesque. Beyond 
these pleasant plains, at many miles’ distance, might be 
seen another gloomy forest and another dark chain of 
mountains. The sun was shining brightly and even 
warmly upon this pleasant scene, and the weary trav- 
ellers uttered a cry of thankfulness as they stepped 
upon it. Dennis sat down on the grass and said, — 

“ Sure, won’t we as well stop here as wander 
further ? What will ye be thinking, Peggy ? Maybe 
the captain would be setting on his carpenther to help 
our own boys ; and they getting us up a snug cabin and 
a potatoe-ground, seeing we have some left for seed. 
And our ducks at the door, and niver a penny of rint 
to pay. Sure I’d end my days paceful here ; and you, 
Peggy, and Mary, and the boys, to wake me like a 
Christian.” 

At this suggestion, Peggy looked round on the 
solitary spot with alarm, and, contrary to her habit, 
was silent. Mary began to weep, and Will said, “1 
came out, Mr. O’Reilly, to seek my father, and I must 
go on a bit longer yet before I can be satisfied.” 

“ Sure thin, masther,” said Mike, “ you’d not be 


f 


OF 1'IIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


91 


kapiu us all fixed down tn this same ? Sorra a bird 
sings here, nor a rabbii runs, let alone a cow or a 
horse ; and mother, dear, you’d be missing the pig 
cornin’ in and out, nat’ral like, and niver a grunter here. 
Worra! won’t it be dull in this altogether?” 

“ My good friend,” said Rodney, looking with com* 
passion on the wearied old man, “ you must not remain 
here. On the west of the Rocky Mountains the Indian 
tribes are notoriously ignorant and barbarous.” 

‘‘ The more’s their luck, then.” answered Dennis, 
“ that it has pleased God to send such a man as I am 
among them, to be laming them to be scholars and 
Christians. And Mary there, capable of a class of 
faymale girls, and putting them up to needle-work and 
fine arts, and such niceties, as are not suitable for a man 
of learning to be stooping to.” 

With some difficulty Mr. Rodney and Harold pre- 
vailed on the schoolmaster to seek a more convenient 
spot for his college of instruction in learning and the 
fine arts, and to go on with them over a road, now com- 
paratively easy ; and, after a peaceful and profitable 
Sunday’s rest, they pursued their way along the banks 
of the river. 

“Will your honner be carryin’ a fishing-book? 
inquired Mike, coming up in great excitement to Harold 
“ Sure we wouldn’t be lettin them big salmons be swim- 
ming off*, and we niver seeing a taste of them since we 
were leaving ould Ireland, where, sure, salmons grow 
8i3 nat’ral as pratees ; and Dick saying he’d rig up a rod 
with a willow-branch, av ye r honner would be givin us 
the hooks.” 

John was ordered to lower the portmanteau of his 
master from his shoulders, that it might be searched tor 


92 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


fishing tackle, and not only did it produce an ample 
supply of hooks, lines, and fiies, but also a portable rod, 
which could easily be fitted for use ; and Mike, who 
seemed skilled in angling, was permitted to make the 
first experiment with it. He soon returned in triumph 
with three noble fish, which were immediately cooked, 
and a salmon feast was an agreeable change for the 
travellers, who enjoyed it the more as they had still the 
bountiful river, with its inexhaustible riches before 
them. 

“ There’s some sense in this,” said Dick, u it’s a deal 
better nor fishing up gold-dust like them rowdy chaps in 
Californy, as is always cutting one another’s throats for 
their gains, that never does none on ’em any good. 
Keep to salmon-fishing, my lads, it’s a cannier business 
nor gold-fishing.” 

“ Sure, Mr. Marlin,” said Peggy, “ wasn’t I always 
drivin’ that same into ArnclifFe, Will’s father, but niver, 
by no manes was he mindin’ me. And him laving the 
poor boy, and niver sendin’ a line to say he were dead 
or livin’ all these years ; sure, then, wouldn’t it be the 
gold as changed his heart.” 

Then Peggy repeated the history of Arncliffe’s enor- 
mities, and Dick now comprehended why William was 
so serious, and why he had questioned him about the 
white chief, and he shook his head as he named it 
afterwards to Mr. Rodney, and added, “ God help him, 
sir, if it were so, and I wouldn’t wonder ; for that Cali- 
forny turns men into rogues and murderers.” 


OF 1 HE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


93 


CHAPTER IX. 

Indian Lodges. -—A. Confusion of Tongues. — The successful Ora- 
tion of the Schoolmaster. — A Lesson in Building. — The marvel- 
lous Shot. — A Salmon Feast. — A Hunting Expedition. — Bears 
on all sides. 

As they went forward, they were frequently startled 
by traces of the visits of man ; the grass trampled 
down, the marks of a fire ; above all, a broken arrow 
on the ground greatly alarmed the timid, and all were 
in readiness for a surprise. For two or three days, 
however, they pursued their way by the river quietly, 
but then, passing through a grove of pine trees, they 
came suddenly on Indian lodges. Five or six large 
huts, shaped like bee-hives, were erected, apart from 
each other, and on the tops were standing several 
Indians gazing with astonishment at the procession of 
strange beings advancing. They were merely clad in a 
blanket or cloak of skins; with shoes or sandals of 
woven reeds, and a head-dress of the same materials. 
They did not seem to be numerous, nor inclined to be 
offensive, and the travellers would willingly have com- 
municated with them, but the difficulty seemed insur- 
mountable. At length Mr. Rodney and Harold, waving 
oranches of pine, undertook to advance and make such 
overtures as they were able, the rest being ready to 
defend them if they saw any appearance of hostility. 

“ I’d try them with Latin, Mr. Rodney,” said Pepnis, 


94 


THE BEAIt-HUNTERS 


“ sure some of their words would be coming from the 
thrue ould stock.” 

Mr. Rodney declined the experiment, rather choosing 
to rely on the universal language of mute expression, 
which he was soon called on to use, for the chief, as 
they judged him to be, by the eagle’s plumes he wore, 
came forward to meet them. He spoke in a pleasant, 
musical voice some unknown words, and seemed aston- 
ished that they did not reply to him, till Harold spoke 
in English, and intimated by gestures that such was 
their language. 

The Indian seemed then first to comprehend that his 
own was not the universal language, and he pointed to 
the different complexion of the strangers and of him- 
self, to express that this must be the cause of the vari- 
ance of their tongues. Then Harold, with a world of 
difficulty, tried by signs to explain that they were lost; 
and that they wished to find the people who had com- 
plexions like their own, and prayed the chief to lead 
them to these people. 

The man seemed to be, amazed; then spreading his 
arms round in every direction, he pointed to his own 
complexion, plainly showing that he believed the whole 
world to be copper-colored, the unfortunate party before 
him alone forming the miserable exception. The 
women now descended from the roofs of the huts to 
look curiously on the strangers, and seeming satisfied 
that they were not dangerous creatures, they retired to 
bring from their dwellings bundles of dried fish, very 
unpleasant in appearance and in odor, and placed them 
before their visitors, motioning them to eat. 

“ God help them, the poor ignorant haythe as ! ” said 
“will they be atin this same carrion? Sure, 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


95 


thin, maUhei, it’s yourself must be talkin’ to them, and 
incensing them as how they’d be catching the salmons 
altogether fresh, and atin’ them like Christians.” 

The “masther” was for the first time silenced and 
mortified by the conviction of his inability to converse 
with these people, till Mike said, — 

“ Will ye be thryin’ them in raal Irish, masther 
may-be they’d be knowin’ that sooner nor the grand 
English.” 

On this hint Dennis poured forth an oration in Irish 
which excited the astonishment and even the awe of the 
natives, who seemed to distinguish that the language 
was different from that in which Crofton had addressed 
them. They looked on the white hairs and withered 
face of the old man with a sort of veneration, evidently 
supposing he held rank among the tribe — probably 
judging him to be the medicine-man — and the women 
flocked round him, holding up their children, as if to 
solicit his beneficial influence upon them. 

Flattered and moved by this reverence, Dennis, un- 
conscious of the confirmation he was affording to their 
error, laid his hands on the children, and looking up to 
heaven, he prayed loudly that their eyes might be opened, 
and that God might be pleased to bestow on them the 
blessing of the true faith. The ignorant women evi- 
dently thought he was pronouncing some incantation, 
and wept much as they prostrated themselves, with one 
accord, before him. 

Then summoning their husbands to assist them, the 
women proceeded towards a thicket of high bushes, 
which, though still leafless, emitted an aromatic smell. 
Mr. Rodney pronounced them to be of the Artemisia 
family, probably the wild sage of travellers. Armed 


96 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


with stone axes, the men soon cut down a quantity of 
the dry branches ; and Dick, seeing their employment, 
stepped forward with his axe, and effectually assisted 
them, to their equal astonishment and satisfaction, his 
axe exciting their admiration and cupidity in rather an 
alarming manner. As the branches fell, the women 
collected them, and carried them to a clear level plot of 
ground, where they began to arrange them in a cir- 
cular form ; and Dick, now perceiving that their inten- 
tion was to erect a hut on the same plan as their own, 
thought proper to interfere and attempt some improve- 
ment. 

lie cut down some of the willows that grew on the 
banks of the river, and planted poles, eight feet in length, 
in a circle, tying them together at the top in a conical 
form. This seemed to astonish the women, who pointed 
out their own huts, only four feet in height, as models. 
He next, with the assistance of the Indians, wove the 
sage branches between the poles for the walls and roof, 
leaving an entrance below. This the women several 
times attempted to fill up, pointing to the distant moun- 
tains at the east and west, and imitating the roars of the 
wild beasts, and then to the north and south, and with 
hostile gestures indicating that Indian people, of the same 
complexion as themselves, would come and war against 
them. But Dick was unmoved. 

“ A pack of fules ! ” said he to Harold, who was 
watching, and amused with the contention, “ to clamber 
into their houses through t’ roofs sooner nor through 
t’ doors, like other folk. I’se hardly let them bully me 
out of my nat’ral senses. I’d like onybody catching me 
building a house without iver a door.” 

Harold comprehended that the hospitable Indians 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


97 


meant this hut to be a lodging for their visitors, and tha? 
they were really distressed that it should not secure 
them against danger, and he endeavored to explain tc 
the chief that they had other modes of defence against 
wild beasts or human foes ; he showed the chief his gun, 
then pointing to a w r ild duck just rising from the river, 
he brought it down with a shot. 

With loud cries the people abandoned their employ- 
ment, to crowd round the bleeding, dying bird, and to 
look with awe on the murderous weapon ; then they 
talked with each other, and seemed to regard the stran- 
gers with still deeper veneration. The temporary 
lodge was soon raised, the women brought a quantity 
of clean dry rushes, and strewed them over the floor, 
then they produced new, neat, w r oven mats, about four 
feet square, which they spread about, probably meaning 
them for sleeping-couches. Finally, they invited the 
strangers to take possession of their dwelling. Dick 
completed the interior by partitioning a portion off for 
the women, who gladly sat down in the first home-like 
apartment they had entered since their unfortunate ship- 
wreck. 

But Scruton and Mr. Rodney, on considering appear- 
ances, began to suspect that the Indians wished to de- 
tain them permanently, they evinced so much joy now 
that they had caged their birds. They brought out a 
robe of skins very neatly prepared, with wdiich they in- 
vested Dennis, who was nothing loath, for old age made 
him always chill, and his conceit was gratified by the 
distinction. 

u It’s a knowin’ people they are afther all,” said he. 
“ Sure won’t they be seeing as how ‘ laming is most 
excellent,’ as the ould poem says. But sure, it’s some 
S 


98 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


iliams I'm feeling, seeing as how Mr. Rodney, being 
always reckoned a good scholar in your English colleges, 
may-be well be turning mad, to be set under myself 
altogether.” 

Harold assured Mr. O’Reilly that his tutor was re- 
signed, and satisfied, as all his friends were, that the 
mantle had fallen on the right shoulders. 

“All this nonsense is annoying, Mr. Crofton,” said 
Scruton, “ for it is out of the question that we should 
choose this port to lay up in ; where we can do no 
good, and where we can expect nothing better than to 
be regularly plundered, and perhaps murdered. I have 
observed that these savages cast a greedy eye on our 
freight” 

“ I think they would like to have Dick’s axe,” re- 
plied Harold ; “ and no wonder, for I suspect it is the 
first iron implement they have ever seen. They seem 
friendly people ; do you think there is a spare axe 
among your stores to give them ? ” 

“ Give, do you say, Mr. Crofton ? ” said the captain. 
“We don’t know yet what we may need ourselves, and 
an axe like that costs a good round sum. If you had 
had them to pay for, perhaps you’d not be so ready, sir, 
to throw them away.” 

“ An axe is it, captain,” said Dick. “ Why then, 
we’ve four on ’em, big and little, and one would niver 
be missed. These blackies is canny folks enough, they 
is, if one could tell what they mean, but it’s hard work 
making it out with twisting and girning like.” 

As Scruton seemed much opposed to parting wjjth 
any of his property, Mr. Rodney advised Harold to 
waive the question at present, till they were perfectly 
satisfied of the friendly intention of the Indians, with 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


99 


whom it did really seem advisable that they should 
make a temporary rest, as all seemed quiet, in order to 
recruit their strength, and to consider their future move- 
ments. 

In the mean time, Mike had caught two large salmon, 
and John had shot some wild ducks, and a fire being 
kindled outside the hut, Peggy and Mary busied them- 
selves in preparing a feast, of which the chief was to be 
invited to partake. It was impossible to entertain the 
whole tribe, who might amount to sixty able men, be- 
sides women and children. The large kettle was hung 
over the fire to stew the ducks and some potatoes, and 
when the Indians saw the bulbs, they brought some 
roots which looked and smelt something like onions ; Mr. 
Rodney pronounced them to be a species of Allium , 
and certainly edible, and with his sanction some were 
added to the stew. The salmon were cut up in slices 
and boiled, and when the large metal dishes brought 
from the wreck were piled with the smoking viands, 
and the glittering plates of block tin spread round on 
the ground, the guests sat down, and beckoned the chief 
to join them. 

In obedience to their call, but yet in great amaze- 
ment, he squatted beside them, and was served with a 
plate of the stew, which he devoured with great relish, 
though, perhaps, his great admiration was confined to 
the plate itself. Again and again was this plate replen 
ished with stew and with fish ; and as his appetite grew 
less keen, he had time to watch the strangers, and to 
endeavor to imitate their mode of eating, holding the 
fork admirably, but always failing to convey the morsel 
upon it to his mouth, to which his hand naturally was 
directed. 


100 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


After the dinner was concluded, portions were 
handed to the hungry Indian females, who stood round 
watching the feast with longing eyes ; but it required 
all Peggy’s vigilance and resolution to recover the 
plates from them, which one and all seemed to regard 
as a part of the donation, and which were most unwil- 
lingly given up. The possession of all this wealth 
evidently increased the consequence of the travellers ; 
but, as Captain Scruton remarked, also increased their 
peril ; for how could they expect these children of 
nature, who had no knowledge of the laws of God or 
man, to relinquish the treasures they had now in their 
power ? 

“ But which we also have the power to hold, Captain 
Scruton,” said Rodney. “ I have much reliance on the 
simple good nature of this people, who have yet cer- 
tainly not evinced any evil propensities.” 

It was very pleasant to pass the night under the 
shelter of a roof; the entrance they had closed with 
the piles of luggage ; and they spent the following day 
in endeavoring painfully to extract information from 
their hosts, and in teaching them English words by 
pointing out an object, while they acquired at the same 
time the equivalent word in the dialect of the tribe. 
The chief was an intelligent man, he readily pro- 
nounced and remembered the words, and applied them 
properly. Before the day was over, he could call all 
the strangers by their names ; he could say, “ Harold 
kill duck, Hamatcha (his own name) eat duck.” He 
had pointed out to them that in the north and the 
south there were many enemies, who carried off scalps, 
but whom he no longer feared, as he had “ gun ” to pro- 
tect him. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


101 


But though they considered themselves bouni to 
assist the poor people so long as they remained their 
guests, the travellers earnestly prayed that they might 
not be involved in any warfare, especially with their 
fellow-men. When the chief saw the bears’ skins 
spread in the hut, and learnt the names of the animals 
which had worn them, his eye shone, and pointing to 
the mountains at the east, he said, “ Many bear ; Harold 
kill,” and Harold joyfully accepted the intimation. As 
the communication became more easy with the chief, 
they learnt that the dens were known, but that at this 
season the animals were ferocious, and if the arrows of 
the hunters failed to wound them fatally, some of the 
men were sure to fall victims. But the infallible 
“ gun ” seemed to promise easy and certain success ; 
and Harold was impatient for the field, though Rodney 
advised his pupil not to risk the danger or the disgrace 
of a failure, 

“I came out for sport, Rodney,” answered he, “and 
have never yet met with any thing like a chance. Be- 
sides, if I can kill a couple of bears, we shall be able 
to pay our lodging account handsomely, without any 
obligation to that mercenary fellow, Seruton.” 

“ My very imprudent young pupil,” said Mr. Rodney, 
“ permit me to suggest that it would be a safer and sim- 
pler plan to pay your debts with your purse rather than 
with your life.” 

“ My life ! what nonsense, Rodney,” answered he ; 
“just as well a man might be in fear of his life every 
time he mounted his hunter, because some awkward 
fellows have broken their necks. There is no more 
danger in hunting the bear than in hunting the hare if 
9 * 


102 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


you have a double-barrelled gun and a fair amount 01 
pluck.” 

“ So let it be, Harold,” said his tutor ; “ your will ia 
ever that of the Medes and Persians. Then, in quality 
of my office, I remain at your side, ready to give Bruin 
the coup de grace if your double shot fail.” 

“ I’d like to see it fail, if I have space for my aim,” 
replied Harold ; “ but, I say, Rodney, I hardly like to 
drag you out. You see, I shall be more fidgety about 
your safety than my own.” 

“ No matter, Harold,” said he, “ duty is imperative. 
Now, how many of your followers do you propose to 
lead to death or victory ? ” 

“ Who will volunteer to join in a bear-hunt ? ” cried 
Harold to the rest of his party. 

“ Sure, thin, your honner,” said Pat, joyfully, “ would- 
n’t I be the boy to be dodging him out of his den, seeing 
I know his ways entirely, the cratur ! ” 

Pat was rejected, and committed to the charge of 
Dennis and the two women. All the rest, armed with 
guns and knives, drew out for the expedition, which was 
led by the chief and six of his warriors, armed with 
bows, spears, and tomahawks. Pat was at first rebel- 
lious, but he was soon reconciled to his dismissal, and 
joined a circle of Indian boys, over whom he ruled 
despotically, employing them in carrying him about on 
their backs, and subjecting them to the usual degrada- 
tions of slavery. The boy had, with more success than 
any of the party, acquired a considerable number of 
Indian words, and could make his lordty wishes known 
without much difficulty. Dennis, too, fully enjoyed his 
rest, and spent his time in the useless task of teaching 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


103 


the young savages the alphabet, making the letters on a 
flat dark stone, with a chalky substance, used by the 
savages to paint their skin. The children rapidly learnt 
the names of the letters, but the acquisition did not 
promise to lead to any higher amount of learning. He 
was now engaged in teaching his little flock to repeat 
the words of the Lord’s Prayer, and though uncon- 
scious of the whole meaning, the children seemed to be 
aware these words were of a solemn nature, and pro- 
nounced them with due reverence, always showing 
great respect to their honored teacher. 

It was on the last day of January, on a clear bright 
morning, though the air was cold, that the hunters 
turned their steps towards the Snowy mountains, which 
lay four or five miles east of the lodges. Gradually 
they ascended, first over gentle slopes, then through 
dense forests up stony ascents, sometimes climbing over 
the bare rocks which jutted forward, or rose in almost 
perpendicular walls along the imperfectly trodden path 
on which the Indians led them, and which they asserted 
led to the haunts of the bear ; but half the day passed 
and they had yet seen no traces of the animal. 

At length they reached a sort of glen, surrounded by 
rocky walls and dark overhanging woods, still feathered 
with snow. Here the chief waved to them to halt, and 
be silent, pointing out to them on each side low openings 
leading to the caves in the rocks which the animals fre- 
quented. The difficulty was, which den to assail, for 
while they attempted on one side, they might be at- 
tacked in the rear. 

They finally divided into three parties, and lighting 
heaps of dried bushes, threw them into several of the 
dens. From two of these retreats growls were heard, 


104 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


and more bushes were then thrown in till the flames be« 
came furious ; on this, dashing through the midst of the 
burning bushes, an immense brown bear protruded its 
head from the opening, grinning and roaring fiercely. 
Two or three, shots were at once levelled at the head, 
and took effect so far as to infuriate the beast, which 
rushed into the midst of its foes, and thus surrounded 
by the whole force, was soon despatched with knives 
and axes, though not before two of the Indians had re- 
ceived some deep wounds in their naked limbs. 

As they stood round, looking triumphantly on their 
conquered foe, a cry was heard, and Harold fell upon 
the dead bear grasped in the deadly paws of a living 
animal which had sprung upon his back, and which, 
with his fiery eyes and gnashing teeth, for a moment in- 
timidated all the men so much that they durst not draw 
near, and yet did not dare to fire, lest they should de- 
stroy the unfortunate Crofton, who cried out, “ Fire, I 
beseech you, my good friends, or he will crush me to 
death. Do your best not to hit me, but fire.” 

John snatched a tomahawk from one of the terrified 
Indians, and aimed a blow at the head of the bear, 
which only caused him to hug his victim closer, till the 
cries of their good friend stimulated Will and Dick to 
venture near enough to plunge their knives into the 
side of the animal. 

With howls that rung through the mountains, the 
bear now abandoned his senseless victim, who was in- 
stantly drawn away by his friend Rodney, and care- 
fully attended, while the maddened beast charged 
among the Indians, overthrowing and putting them 
to flight. But three or four shots finally ended his ca- 
reer 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


105 


CHAPTER X. 

Worse tnan the Bears. — A Skirmish with the Indians. — Sharpley 
again. A painful Meeting. — The White Chief. — A general 
Movement. — A Distribution- of Gifts. — The Separation. — Gloomy 
Prospects. 

The Indians had spread round to examine the other 
caves, when a shot directed from a high cliff struck one 
of them dead ; this was followed by a shower of arrows, 
hut fortunately the glen of the caves was so narrow that 
they passed over the heads of the assailed hunters harm- 
lessly. But Hainatcha evidently recognized his foes, 
and turning to Harold, who had recovered from his 
swoon, hut was still weak and much bruised, he said, 
pointing to the cliff above, — 

“ Bad Indian ; kill all, take all scalp.” 

“ I should like to see them try,” said Harold, now 
fully roused. “Form, my boys; leave the bears alone 
now, and let us make a sally. We must never remain 
here to be shot down like rats by those assassins. Lead 
us on, Hamatcha. How shall we meet them F ” 

The chief, looking at his own small party, seemed at 
first inclined to retreat ; but the spirit of his allies, and 
the confidence he placed in the power of their guns, 
gave him courage, and he led the way, ascending 
through the forest, to the heights where the assailants 
stood ; while they, observing the retreat of the hunters, 
and thinking they had taken to flight, with terrific yells 
rushed downward to arrest them. 


106 


THE DEAR-HUNTERS 


“ Let us receive them here,” said Harold, as they 
reached a broad shelf of rock where the bushes and 
trees were thick on both sides, affording cover. Three 
men were placed behind this cover on each side, and 
with the rest he remained to confront the enemy, who 
could only descend singly through the entangled brake. 
The first two Indians who stepped on the shelf were 
shot down by the men in ambush ; and at this sight the 
rest tumultuously rushed forward, breaking down the 
bushes, yelling frightfully, and discharging their arrows 
with some effect, wounding two of Harold’s little party, 
though not severely, he trusted. A volley of shots 
brought down two more of the assailants, who, being 
now crowded together, though partly hidden by the 
trees, Harold saw did not consist of more than twenty 
men, all naked, painted, wild-looking savages, armed 
with spears, bows, and quivers of arrows, two alone car- 
rying guns ; and as but one shot had been fired, Harold 
concluded that they were scarce of ammunition, and 
had no doubt of driving them off, though probably not 
without loss. 

He next gave the word ro the men in ambush, and 
the sound of unexpected shots? from the sides did great 
execution, as he judged from the groans ; and, to his 
great astonishment, oaths and imprecations in English, 
which were plainly heard, as the combatants were not 
twenty yards apart. Scruton immediately recognized 
the voice, and cried out, “Is that you, Sharpley, you 
cowardly traitor and thief? Where are my goods, 
rogue ? ” He would actually have rushed forward to 
seize the man, had not Mr. Rodney held him back from 
certain destruction. 

The chief, distinguished by his feathered head-dress, 


OF SHE rocky mountains 


107 


now directed his men to charge with their spears into 
the thickets which covered the men who had fired on 
them, and though they were opposed by more shots, the 
chief himself succeeded in dragging out a captive, whom 
the rest saw, with distress, was William. 

“We must rescue the lad,” said Harold; “come on, 
my brave fellows.” And the front rank marched for- 
ward, with rifles presented, towards the savages, who 
did not dare to raise an opposing weapon against the 
formidable array. “ Cause the boy to be released, 
Sharpley,” said Harold, “ or we will shoot every man 
of you.” 

But just at this moment a cry escaped from the pris- 
oner, and they heard him exclaim, in a tone of deep 
distress, “ Oil ! father, is it here I find you ? ” 

The chief, who held the boy, started and flung him 
from him as he replied, “ William ! well, I’m glad it’s 
thee, my lad.” Mr. Rodney, who saw well that the 
rescue of the youth would now be more difficult than 
ever, stepped forward to draw him into the midst of his 
friends, on which the worthless father said furiously, 
“ Who are you ? What right have you to part father 
and son ? He’s mine, and I’ll make a man of him. 
Come along, Will, and have no more to do with that 
sneaking crew ; you’ll have a glorious life with me, rul- 
ing over these fools.” 

Trembling and weeping, William answered, 

“ Leave these heathen savages, father, and come to 
us. Mr. Rodney and Mr. Crofton, who have been such 
kind friends to me, will forgive you all you have done, 
if you turn from your bad ways, and remember you are 
a Christian, and have to answer to God for all this.” 

“ Not I,” said the reckless man ; “ I always liked rul* 


108 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


ing letter than serving, and I’m not like to be tired of a 
free roving life yet a bit ; so troop along with me, my 
lad ; let them detain you at their peril ; I’ve a right to 
you ; the law is on my side.” 

u How dare you, unfortunate and abandoned man,” 
said Mr. Rodney, “ appeal to the laws you have thrown 
off? In an English court, I will resign the guardian- 
ship of your son to a respectable Englishman, but 
nothing shall compel me now to yield up the boy, soul 
and body, to an outlaw, a robber, a companion of scalp- 
hunting savages in a wild American forest. William, 
make your own decision ; I can trust you.” 

“ You may trust me, Mr. Rodney,” answered the 
boy. “ I will never consent to live with men who are 
ignorant of God. And once more, I pray you, dear 
father, for my dead mother’s sake, for the sake of your 
own comfort on earth, and your future salvation, to aban- 
don this wicked life, and return to your people and your 
God.” 

Arncliffe muttered some bitter words, and urged his 
followers to resume the attack ; but the survivors were 
intimidated by their loss and the sight of the guns 
pointed against them, and Sharpley, who was leaning 
against a tree, groaning and cursing, with his right arm 
hanging useless from a wound, now called out to Arn- 
cliffe to come away while he could, and leave the das- 
tardly crew ; but the disappointed man lingered to say, 
as he spurned the body of one of the Indians who had 
opposed him, 

“ What hope of protection can you have from such 
cowards as these? and I tell you plainly, I will have 
my lad. My tribe are more numerous and powerful 
than these poor fishers ; I will bring them down on you, 


OF TFIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


109 


and not only carry off my son, but the powder and shot 
you have dragged all this way. It’s not in my way, 
but my followers will claim all your scalps ; so you 
know what you have to expect.” 

The next minute he led off his men up the wood, leav- 
ing the hunters to lament that they had ever planned 
the expedition, which had terminated so unfortunately. 
The scene of the contest was melancholy ; William, 
sobbing \jith shame and sorrow, stood aloof, while Mr. 
Rodney, with kindness and firmness, endeavored to con- 
sole him ; the rest, in the mean time, were examining 
the wounded and dead. 

Four of the enemy lay quite dead, the wounded had 
been carried off, and Hamatcha made a sign to Crofton 
that his people desired to carry off the scalps of the 
slain ; but the stern and determined refusal he uttered 
was perfectly comprehended by the Indians, who turned 
away obediently, though reluctantly. Of their own 
party, only one man was actually dead, but two more of 
the Indians were severely wounded. The distress of 
their companions seemed very deep ; but the chief ex- 
plained that they must not delay their return, lest their 
vindictive opponents should take the opportunity of 
attacking the weak garrison at the lodges. 

The procession moved slowly down the mountains ; 
the hunters carried the bears, and the Indians took off 
their own dead and wounded, but left the bodies of their 
foes exposed to the wild beasts, though Harold did sug- 
gest that they should decently bury them ; but the chief, 
somewhat impatiently, reminded him of the danger to 
their women and children. 

“ Bad Indian, come back ; many ! many ! ” said he, 
spreading his arms out to express the multitude. “ Kill 
10 


no 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


all, ire all lodge, take all scalp; white men, Indian, afl 
go, quick.” 

Rodney endeavored to make out how far from them 
the lodges of their dangerous opponents lay, and how 
long it might be before they could return in force ; but 
it was difficult to extract from the chief any idea of 
time or distance. He pointed to the south, and waving 
his hand, said, “Many, far;” then to the sun, and by 
his holding up three fingers, Mr. Rodney corrcluded he 
meant that it might be three days before the enemy 
could return in great force ; but all this was uncertain, 
for Dick declared these were the same Indians he had 
seen far to the north-west. It was probable, therefore, 
that they belonged to a wandering tribe, and were con- 
tinually roaming about in search of spoil. Harold 
feared that they might be nearer than Ilamatcha calcu- 
lated, and suggested that they should at once ascertain 
what direction they must take to avoid the savages, since 
it was scarcely to be hoped that they should conquer, if 
opposed by the whole tribe. 

“ Assuredly not, Harold,” said Mr. Rodney. “ The 
better part of valor is discretion. We must run away. 
But whither, is an important question ; all we can do is 
to endeavor to obtain, by the usual painful and laborious 
process, some information on the subject from the chief, 
our very ignorant friend in need.” 

“We must endeavor, Rodney, at all events, to save 
this poor, distressed boy from the hands of his unnatural 
parent,” said Harold. 

William, who was walking by their side, covered hia 
face at this allusion ; his pride and his sensibility were 
alike wounded at his position, and he shrunk from dis- 
cussing the subject with his friends. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


Ill 


“ Cheer up, my boy,” said Harold, “ you are not the 
first who has had to mourn over the delinquency of a 
parent. You have done your duty in trying to reclaim 
him, it is now your duty to leave him.” 

“You want humility, William,” said Mr. Rodney. 
“ God has pleased to send this trial to you, and you 
rebel against His will, and refuse to bow meekly to 
your infliction. Your father seems to be a man of 
anderstanding, though evil passions have perverted it. 
Let us hope and pray that God may, in His own good 
time, visit and recall him to His fold. Even the sight 
of his child shunning his society may lead him to 
reflection and repentance. You must bear your cross 
patiently, William, or you are unworthy of the name of 
Christian.” 

The boy thanked his friends, and made strong ef- 
forts to overcome his morbid feelings, and to talk as 
usual with Mike and Dick, who kindly tried to console 
him. 

They were now within sight of the lodges, and the 
uneasiness of the chief subsided, as he saw all remained 
undisturbed, and heard the merry voices of the children. 
Nor was it long before a troop, headed by Pat, rah foi- 
ward to meet them, the boy crying out, as he saw the 
bears, “ And was they biting hard, Mike ? Musha ! 
sure they’re grand bastes ! ” Then seeing the body of 
the poor Indian, he added, “Worra! worra! was the 
baste killing the poor red man ? — what for were ye not 
telling me go to be watching the dens ? Ochone ! ” 

The sight of the dead and wounded produced great 
wailing and lamentation among the women ; but there 
was some consolation in the promise of unusual feasting 
which the sight of the bears afforded. They were soon 


112 


TIIE BlAR-HCNTERft 


skinned, and steaks broiled for the hunters, and it wsj 
not till they had eaten and rested, that the adventures 
of the day came out, and the two Irish-women learnt 
how William had met his father. Mary w ^pt silently, 
but Peggy’s indignation was loquacious ; she insisted on 
it that the unnatural father had no right to William, 
who was bequeathed to her by his mother, and she 
defied the villain to try and wrest her own from her. 

Nevertheless, when she became fully aware of the 
threatened invasion, she was more inclined to avoid 
than to defy the unprincipled man, and would gladly 
have set out immediately. But, after much time wasted 
in the difficult attempt to understand the plans of Ham- 
atcha, in which Pat’s ready acquisition of words 
proved useful, it was at length made out that the whole 
party, red men and white men, must set out by moon- 
light this very night. They must proceed along the 
base of the snowy mountains, north, till the Indians 
should join some powerful friends ; then the travellers 
must cross the mountains to those valleys beyond, 
which the vindictive tribe dared not enter, for the 
Indians who frequented those valleys were their 
enemies. 

“ And doubtless will prove our enemies, too,” said 
Mr. Rodney, “ if we ever succeed in scrambling up to 
the clouds, and then descending safely again to earth. 
Surely some of these tribes are equestrian. There, 
William, take this paper and sketch a horse upon it, 
that we may inquire of the people if such a strange 
animal be known among them.” 

The experiment succeeded, the performance of Wil- 
liam was regarded with wonder and admiration, and 
the travellers were informed that beyond the moun* 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


113 


tains ther e were “ many, many ” of the animals ; an 
assurance that somewhat reconciled the dejected wan- 
derers to their formidable task of crossing the snowy 
ridges. 

The Indian who had been slain -was buried, with the 
usual heathen formalities, his bow and spears being 
placed at his side, after which, at midnight, they set out, 
a long and slowly-dragging train. The wounded men 
were borne on hastily-constructed litters, the babes on 
the backs of the mothers ; household goods they had 
none, except some woven rush-baskets, nets, spears, and 
bows, w r hich were easily carried away ; and the Indians 
who were not laden assisted their visitors in carrying 
their heavy baggage, including the skin3 and the flesh 
of the bears. For eight weary hours they marched on 
over pleasant plains, at this season easily crossing the 
rivulets which flowed from the mountains ; then they 
paused on the banks of a deep river, and the Europe- 
ans looked with dismay at the obstacle. 

“ Sure, won’t we be swimmin’ across,” said Mike, 
li barrin’ my mother, she niver swimmin’ a sthroke, 
and Mary herself being a poor hand. Would we be 
makin’ a boat, Dick ? ” 

“ What’s the lad talking about ? ” answered Dick. 
“Think ye a man can build a boat out of reeds and 
slate stones? Just you, Mr. Crofton, put it to them 
queer-tongued chaps how it is they think of getting 
over this water ? ” 

The chief signified that the whole party must halt 
till he despatched some of his followers down the 
banks of the river, and all were glad to eat and sleep 
till the messengers returned, accompanied by a number 
of strange Indians, who carried a long light canoe, a 
10 * 


114 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


glad sight, which promised to smooth the difficulty. 
Two of the strangers launched the canoe, which would 
contain no more than eight at once ; and on Harold 
calling Hamatcha to be one of the first party, the chief 
drew back, and said, in a melancholy tone, “ White 
man go away,” pointing across the water ; “ Hamatcha 
go friends,” showing the stranger Indians who furnished 
the canoe, and with whom they understood their friendly 
hosts were now about to take refuge. 

This announcement caused equal sorrow and alarm ; 
they regretted the separation from the simple and 
friendly people, and they dreaded the perils that lay 
before them in an unknown country. Crofton in- 
quired if any man of either tribe could be tempted to 
accompany and guide them ; but all steadfastly refused 
to leave their own friends, knowing that their safety 
from the fierce tribes depended entirely on their union. 

Croftqn then opened his portmanteau, that before 
their separation he might make some parting gifts to 
the people whose hospitality to strangers had been the 
cause of banishment from their homes. A gay-colored 
Indian chintz dressing-gown, presented to Hamatcha, 
excited unbounded admiration and gratitude. He 
then distributed some silk handkerchiefs among the 
women, much to the vexation and disgust of Captain 
Scruton, who declared that cotton handkerchiefs would 
have pleased them as well, and these were of costly 
Indian silk. But Harold only laughed at this useless 
economy, and ransacked his possessions to find trifles 
to bestow on all his friends. Besides these, two 
knives and a frying-pan, which had excited great ad- 
miration, were given to them, and were highly prized. 
The skins of the bears, and part of the flesh, were left 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


115 


with the boatmen who were to row them across ; and 
thus the baggage of the travellers was considerably 
lightened. The Irishwomen even found some pins and 
needles to leave with the Indian women, to whom they 
had already taught the use of these implements ; and 
they received in return as many of the light rush mats 
as they could carry, to serve for mattresses. 

Then the affecting separation took place. The Eu- 
ropean women and boys wept ; the more resolute In- 
dians concealed their emotions, except that their falter- 
ing words denoted the sorrow they felt in parting from 
such generous and powerful friends. The travellers, 
in twm divisions were transported across the river ; 
Hamatcha accompanying the last, to point out the 
direction to the mountain pass, the exact situation of 
which they in vain attempted to comprehend, except 
that they must v r alk along the base for two suns ; and 
then, by raising and depressing his arm, he showed 
them they must often ascend and descend, and they 
concluded the lofty range was intersected by valleys. 
Then he left them, and slowly and sadly they marched 
forward over well-watered rising ground, a heavy 
gloom resting on all ; for they felt as if they w r ere 
wandering further from civilization and security. 

“ I cannot help thinking,” said Mr. Rodney, “ that 
our kind but ignorant friend Hamatcha has counselled 
us erroneously. I am of opinion that, by persevering 
in our progress to the south, we must in the end have 
struck on the golden-sanded river Sacramento, which 
would have conducted us to St. Francisco and to Euro- 
peans.” 

“If we’d ever reached the place,” said Scruton. 
“ But the mountains in California swarm w r ith robbers 


116 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


and murderers, Indians and diggers, ready to pounce 
on any traveller, and ride him of his gold; or, if dis- 
appointed of plunder, they make no scruple of murder- 
ing him. There’s no safe way to St. Francisco but by 
sea, or with an armed guard. What would you say to 
making to our old landing-place, to pick up what those 
rogues have left ; and then perhaps we might rig up a 
boat or a raft, and coast to St. Francisco.” 

“ Pardon me, Captain Scruton,” answered Mr. Rod- 
ney, “ if I look on your proposal as little short of madness. 
We were driven from the coast by famine and savage 
foes ; through many dangers we have progressed thus 
far inland, why should we fling ourselves on destruction ? 
On either hand we must inevitably have to cross a 
range of mountains ; then by all means let us proceed 
east. There are trading stations of Europeans beyond 
these mountains, even before we reach the last and most 
formidable chain, the Rocky Mountains.” 

The bear’s flesh afforded them abundant food, and 
the mountain streams fresh water ; and they went on 
for the “ two suns,” without any greater difficulty than 
crossing the various streams. Then Scruton pointed 
out that, at no great distance, the snowy crests of the 
mountains seemed to be divided into two peaks, and 
he suggested that if any pass was practicable, it might 
be at this spot ; and, though the pine forests on the 
lower ridges presented the usual impediments, they 
deternined next morning to make the attempt. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


m 


CHAPTER XI. 

rht Ascent of the Snowy Mountains. — A deserted Hut. — The Elk. — 
The negligent Sentinels. — The Frightful Pass. — The Despair of 
Dennis. — Brighter Hopes. — America in contempt. 

Binding their burdens firmly on their shoulders, 
and preceded by Dick and John as pioneers, the trav- 
ellers once more commenced an ascent so formidable 
as to seem almost impossible. The women bore their 
exertion bravely ; Pat tripped over the underwood or 
crawled beneath the matted branches gleefully ; Mr. 
Rodney alone sighed over the toil. Accustomed to a 
life of bodily ease and quiet study, the change was 
violent to this state of excessive labor, which allowed 
no interval for mental enjoyments. He looked wistfully 
on his beloved pupil, who was robust, excited, full of 
enjoyment of his new condition of adversity, watching 
for adventure, almost courting peril, and then thought, 
“ For his sake, I must bear this strange life uncomplain- 
ingly. Happy days of youth, when labor is pleasure, 
and privation merely amusement ! I must not suffer 
myself to grow old yet awhile.” 

For the first day the weather, though cold, was 
bright and clear, and they bivouacked beneath the 
pines among the straggling bushes at night with tolera- 
ble comfort, under their warm cloaks and coverings. 
The second day was dark and gloomy, the wind blew 
keenly over the snowy heights, and before night the 
snow began again to fall ; and though it was now leb- 


118 


THE BEAK-IIUNTERS 


ruary, threatened a serious storm. The rude tents 
were blown down, the trees afforded insufficient protec- 
tion, and they crept shivering beneath their cloaks and 
skins, and tried vainly to sleep through the stormy 
night, rendered still more dreary by the howling of the 
wolves, so close to them, that twice during the night 
Harold rose to chase them by firing his gun. 

The morning arose dark and tempestuous ; they 
attempted in vain to light a fire to make some tea, 
and were at length compelled to breakfast on some 
biscuit moistened with snow, and then set out to move 
upwards slowly through the snow, struggling against 
difficulties, till the weakest were quite exhausted, just 
as they reached a level spot, covered with snow, where 
a deep niche in the rocks, over which the pines, bent 
by the winds, had formed a sort of roof, afforded them 
a welcome shelter. They spread the bear-skins and 
mats over the snow, lighted a fire in the sheltered 
extremity of the hollow, and filling the large iron kettle 
with snow, contrived to boil a good portion of the leg 
of the bear, which was their last meat, all lying down to 
sleep soundly while their dinner was cooking, except 
one to watch the fire. 

They enjoyed so much the food, the rest, and the 
shelter from the storm, that they did not leave till 
next morning, that they might have a warm break- 
fast before they commenced the toils of the day. Still 
the storm continued, and after struggling on during 
the day, evening brought them to a ridge from which 
a sharp and precipitous descent led to a long ravine or 
separation of the mountains, which was now apparently 
half-filled with snow, through whicli the dark pines 
appeared. 


or THE R0CK1 MOUNTAINS. 


IIS 


It was vi xatious to have to descend only to ascend 
again. Still, it was inevitable, and with more difficulty 
than they had ever yet experienced, they scrambled 
down the steep descent to the ravine, and looked round 
for some nook to shelter them. What was their sur- 
prise, to see, at some little distance, a sort of hut, 
towards which, in great anxiety, they marched over 
the yielding snow. It was a large, low, circular erec- 
tion, somewhat similar to the lodges of their late 
hosts ; the walls of loose, dry bushes ; the entrance 
from above. The interior was clean, but contained not 
a single trace of habitation, except the skeleton head of 
an elk or moose-deer, with its tremendous horns, from 
which they concluded that the previous inhabitants of 
the hut had been hunters, and, also, that the elk was to 
be found in the mountain forests ; a circumstance which 
filled them with joyful hopes. 

Leaving the old man and the women in possession 
of the hut, the rest set out immediately to beat the 
woods, hoping to discover some game ; but night was 
at hand, and after a vain search, they were compelled to 
turn back in some despondence. Just then, Pat, whose 
favorite perch was always the bough of a tree, put his 
round face from a pine, and made a signal to Crofton. 

u Where is it, my boy ? ” asked he, eagerly, and the 
lad pointed to a spot he had marked from the height he 
had climbed, and said, in a cautious tone, 

“ Would your honor be lendin’ me the loan of your 

To this bold request Harold made no answer; but 
slinging his rifle safely at his back, he climbed to the 
6ide of Pat, and from thence, to his great delight, he 
saw a noble elk feeding quietly on the first young 


120 


THE BEAR-HUNTEPS 


shoots just budding from some of the pines and bushes, 
drawing the branches towards it with the peculiarly- 
formed upper-lip. 

Carefully and deliberately Harold took his aim, 
fired, and wounded the animal, which made a bound, 
and forced its way through the bushes ; but Mike, who 
had w r atched the direction of the shot, was ready to 
spring forward towards the spot, and as soon as he 
heard the rustling through the bushes, waited to see the 
elk, and fired a second shot into it. With a strange, 
unnatural whistling cry, the deer leaped from the wood 
against Mike, overthrowing him, and lying across him ; 
he struggling violently, but unable to rise. 

The boy’s shrill cry for help soon brought his friends 
round him. The elk was despatched, and Mike wa? 
released, considerably bruised by his weighty antago- 
nist, but proud of his exploit. 

“ Sure thin, Dick,” said he, “ didn’t we give him the 
shots illigant? and isn’t it a fine skin he’s carryin’ to be 
coverin’ in the tint for his honor to slape in ? ” 

This elk, or moose-deer, as it is in America com- 
monly named, was nearly six feet in height, the legs 
long and firm, the head and horns immense, and Mike 
turned pale as he thought of the risk he should have 
run, if the animal had not been mortally wounded. It 
was not long before it was skinned, and the skin pre- 
pared by the directions Mr. Rodney gave, and which, 
his reading had supplied him with. The inside and 
outside were thoroughly scraped, to make the hide 
smooth and of equal thickness, then smeared over with 
the brains of the deer and with snow, and continually 
rubbed till a soft and spongy leather was produced, and 
hung in the smoke of the fire to dry This leather the 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


121 


Indians use for moccasins, and for the warm garments 
of winter; and though the travellers still had theii 
clothes, a deer-skin covering was not to be despised in 
this severe weather. 

In the mean time some had been employed in cutting 
up and cooking steaks of the flesh, which resembled beef 
rather than venison, but was enjoyed with unbounded 
satisfaction by the hungry travellers. They slept in 
their hut, and were somewhat reluctant to leave the hol- 
low which had supplied them with shelter and food ; 
but, after a beef-steak breakfast, they packed their abun- 
dant stock of meat into as small a compass as they could, 
leaving the bones behind them, and once more took up 
their burdens and prepared to face the mountain forest 
and its difficulties. 

The snow had ceased, but the wind was still cold and 
wintry ; yet for two days they persevered with cheer- 
fulness, for good food and strong hope lessened the la- 
bor of ascending and descending through entangled 
brakes and over rough ledges of rock. On the second 
night they again found a niche at the edge of a wood 
>n a little valley, where they encamped, taking the usual 
precautions of sleeping with a fire and a watch. The 
first sentinels were Crofton and William, and they dis- 
coursed long on the boy’s constant source of care, which 
only his firm trust in God, and his belief that the trial 
was sent in mercy, could have enabled the youth to 
sustain without absolutely sinking, his sensibility was so 
acute. 

As they sat by the fire, Harold suddenly started up, 
saying, “ I am convinced, Will, that I heard a rustling 
behind us ; it must be another elk, and have him I will. 
Keep watch here, my lad, till I beat the thicket.” Then 
ll 


122 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


examining Iris rifle, he stole softly towards the spot from 
whence he heard the sound. 

William continued to sit by the fire, absorbed, as 
usual, in thought, till he was startled by a low growling, 
and, looking round, he saw a troop of wolves, forming 
a half-circle, and gradually drawing up to the encamp- 
ment. His first act was to throw a heap of dry sticks 
on the decaying fire, which blazed up, but did not deter 
the animals, which advanced with a furious howl. 
Then he snatched up his rifle and fired at them, more 
with the hope of summoning assistance than of destroy- 
ing the wolves, for he was an unskilful marksman. At 
the sound of the shot, the men rose from their sleep, 
and Crofiton appeared from the wood. There was no 
time for words ; every one acted directly, and in two 
minutes after, the shots had dispersed the marauding 
wolves. “ Thank God, there is no harm done ! ” said 
Mr. Rodney ; “ but I am surprised, Harold, that you, a 
sentinel, should have left your duty.” 

Harold was vexed at his imprudent sally, and Wil- 
liam was ashamed that he should have allowed the 
wolves to steal so near unnoticed, and they both 
pleaded guilty. But this was not all ; the voice of 
lamentation was heard, and Peggy came forward, ex- 
claiming, — 

“ Ochone, Will ! and was it your mother’s son 
would be letting the murthering bastes be makin’ 
off with our blessed mate ! and we be starvin’ our- 
selves ? ” 

It was too true, the wolves had succeeded in carrying 
away the spoil that had tempted them. The large bas- 
ket of vi nison was emptied ; not a scrap remained for 
breakfast, and at the lnight they had now reached it 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


123 


was hopeless to expect tj meet with more game. 
Cheerlessly they pursued their march next day ; on- 
ward, upward, still they struggled through the black 
forest. At length they came on a rent or opening ic 
the mountains, narrow at the base, and widening to 
wards the summit, the dark rocks on each side rugged 
bare, and inaccessible, while far above them rose the 
snowy peaks which they believed were those they had 
seen from the plains below. 

A rugged path, not broad enough for more than one, 
lay close to the walls of the defile, while through it 
poured a torrent, which came thundering forward, and 
flowed towards the north-west. The travellers paused 
for a moment at the mouth of this dismal crevice, 
which, though it still gradually ascended, must form a 
pass through to the east ; and every heart sunk at the 
sight of the silent, gloomy, apparently interminable 
road before them. Whither would it conduct them? 
Perhaps only to perish with famine amidst the unex- 
plored intricacies of the mountains, far from every 
living creature. 

“ This state of things will never do, Rodney,” whis- 
pered Harold. “ We must be plucky ourselves, or we 
shall have all the troop lie down and die. Just look at 
Scruton ; a brave fellow, I’ll engage, when he is bear- 
ing down on the enemy ; but now he is as pale and 
# spoony as a milliner’s girl, as he looks at this via dolo- 
rosa. There’s nothing for it, Rodney, but to wave oui 
swords, and shout the old slogan. — “Up, guards! and 
at them ! ” What do you think if you were to make 
them a rallying speech ? ” 

Mr. Rodney declined the speech ; but Harold was a 
host in himself. He formed his troop into a line, 


124 


THE BEAR HUNTERS 


cheered the women, laughed at the grave faces of the 
men, rated John for skulking behind, as if lie had 
broken the knees of his best hunter, and then, should- 
ering his rifle and whistling a lively march, he led on 
his people. But it was not easy to preserve cheerful' 
ness inclosed between those towering, and sometimes 
overhanging rocks, treading a path so rough that the 
progress was slow and painful ; while often the river 
flowed over their narrow way, and compelled them to 
plunge into the icy water two or three feet deep, till 
they could attain a dry spot. 

The pass was so tortuous that they could rarely see a 
hundred yards before them ; but at every turn they 
hoped for a more cheerful prospect, but in vain. For 
six or seven miles they toiled on ; then the defile opened 
into a kind of basin, wild and barren, and covered with 
stones fallen from above. Still the only outlet from 
this comparatively open spot was another narrow defile, 
through which the same river rushed, and which was 
inclosed between rocks, still high and gloomy as ever. 
To increase their distress, the wind rose, sweeping 
fiercely through the defile, and the thick snow again 
fell, darkening the little light they received from the 
narrow strip of sky above them, and they were glad to 
seek shelter in a dark, damp cavern, where F»ads were 
crawling on every side ; but they contrived _o banish 
them to their holes, and lighten the dismal gloom by 
making a fire of a few sticks collected during the day; 
and warmed by some tea — they had no longer any 
meat — they coiled themselves round the fire, and slept 
as well as the howling storm permitted them. 

Next morning they found the snow had ceased, the 
sun showed itself faintly over them, and the fresh snow 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


125 


melted by its beams, poured over the heights, and 
swelled the river, till a cold fear fell on the wanderers 
that they might be completely enclosed in this frightful 
rocky desert, where, except the toads in the cave, they 
had never seen a single animal. After a light break- 
fast of biscuit and water, they pushed languidly for 
ward, observing with alarm that their rugged pathway 
now ascended precipitously, and the fatigue became so 
great, that at last poor Dennis gave way, and, sinking 
down, he said, 

“Isn’t it paceful I’d be dying, Peggy, if we were 
back in your cabin in our own blessed counthry ? and, 
sure, if it be His will, won’t it be as well to die in this 
same, barrin’ the loneliness, when you’ll all be gone, as 
you nades must be, gettin’ out of this black wilderness, 
and lavin’ me all alone, the Lord only with me ? and 
wasn’t He with Elijah, His prophet, and with David 
himself, that was afther his own heart, and won’t He be 
comforting me too ? His name be blessed ! ” 

But no one ever thought of leaving the old man be- 
hind. They had the sail-cloth and tent-poles which had 
been used for Harold’s litter, and a hammock was soon 
constructed, where Dennis was placed ; a little brandy 
from Harold’s stores revived him, and all the able men 
cheerfully offered to carry him by turns, as well as the 
narrow, rugged road would allow. Another night of 
cold and privation was got over, but the next day the 
ascent had become so abrupt, the narrow path so 
obstructed, and the lofty crags on each side looked so 
threatening, that they dared hardly speak lest the tot- 
tering rocks at the side should tall and crush them, 
while all hope of surmounting the steep before them 
seemed lain. Even the strong men stumbled and fell 


126 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


in the trial, the women and boys scrambled on all fours, 
clutching the scattered stones to aid them, which fre- 
quently rolled down under their grasp, and groans, sobs, 
and exclamations of despair were the only sounds heard. 

At length they reached a resting-place, a wide level 
spot, still enclosed on each side by the snow-crowned 
heights, but an opening opposite, the travellers saw with 
thankfulness led downward, though it might perhaps 
only lead to one of the intersecting valleys of the chain. 
Weary as they were, they did not pause to rest now, 
the spur of famine, and the hope of relief, urged them 
to proceed ; they crossed the plain, in the midst of 
which was a lake, which was the source of the river 
they had followed up, and then descended through a 
rocky, snow-covered defile for an hour, when they came 
on a wide plain, covered entirely with snow, and diffi- 
cult to cross, for the sun had thawed the surface. There 
was neither firewood nor water; they dipped their dry 
biscuit in the snow which they had not the means to 
melt, and chewed the tasteless morsel with sad hearts 
and silent tongues. From this miserable spot, a short 
ascent conducted them over a ridge where another de- 
scent led to a valley much lower, which they reached 
just as darkness shrouded the majestic scene around. 
But they had seen the bushes above the snow, and they 
were able to collect the branches, to light a fire in a 
sheltered rocky niche, and to indulge in the luxury of 
tea. Their evening devotion was one of thanksgiving, 
for they looked backward on perils escaped, and forward 
with renewed hopes. 

The morning lighted them from this valley, which 
was but lightly covered with snow, and they proceeded 
over low hills to a succession of level ridges, where 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


12V 


again the dark pines rose, mingled with bushes of arte- 
misia, the very twigs of which had an aromatic smell. 
Among these bushes were the forms of some small 
hares, with pretty grey fur and white ears, several of 
which fell under the shot of the eager sportsmen. The 
skins were cleaned, and Mary took possession of them, 
that she might convert them into caps for the men, 
many of whom had been compelled to face the wind 
and the sun with uncovered heads. But the flesh was 
the great prize ; and they gladly rested till a rich game 
stew was prepared, to the great contentment of all, 
even poor Dennis reviving after his enjoyment of good 
meat again. 

“ For sartin,” said Dick, “ it’s one blessing they 
have in this poor country, that a chap may shoot a 
hare when his bairns is hung’ring, and not be feared 
of being shopped, or being sent off to Botany Bay. But, 
Captain Scruton, how I’ve heard folks tell this and 
tother of ’Merica, and, as far as I see, it’s like to be a 
poverty-struck place. Bless us, what do folks live on ? 
It grows nought.” 

“ It’s a grand country, Marlin, but we’ve fallen on a 
poor part,” answered Scruton. 

“ Ay, ay, captain,” said Dick ; “ it’s likely we’ve 
landed at wrong end ; but we’ve come over a good bit 
of ground, and it seems all alike.” 

“ It’s little you’d be seeing yet, Mr. Marlin,” said 
Mary ; “ sure, haven’t I heard them spake as knows it, 
that there’s towns in this same ’Merica bigger nor Cork 
or Liverpool ?«” 

“ That’s not to be credited, Mary, honey,” replied 
Dick ; “ but, big or little, I’d like to light on one of 
their towns.” 


128 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ I fear we shall have some weary days before wo 
reach them, Dick,” said Harold ; “ but we’ll make a push 
for them.” 

“ Would we be finding a bit of good land soon, sir,” 
said Dennis, “ where Mr. Marlin would be running us 
up a nate cabin, and you would be lavin’ me and the 
women and the boys to farm that same, and be living 
as God plases, and never striving at all to be seeking 
after forbidden things ? ” 

“We must not think of it yet, my friend,” said 
Rodney. “ We still have to get beyond the Rocky 
Mountains before we think of rest. Then, probably, 
we may locate, till Mr. Crofton be tired of sporting, and 
we be reinvigorated for further travel. I trust by 
God’s blessing we shall speedily be extricated from this 
frightful wilderness of mountains.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


129 


CHAPTER XII. 

Hares and Rabbits. — The deceitful Lake. — A Skirmish with Sav* 
ages. — Water in the Desert. — The Black Bear and her Cubs. — 
The value of Bear Skin. — The Rocky Mountains in sight. 

The next day’s journey, brought them clown to 
gradual slopes, thickly covered with high bushes, of 
sage-like smell, another variety of the Artemisia , from 
thence they descended to white plains, and an exclama- 
tion of pious thanksgiving burst from all, for they could 
not but hope that these plains must contain the means 
of existence, while at the same time, the labor of 
travelling would be greatly lightened. Already they 
saw numbers of small hares and rabbits moving about 
under the shelter of the bushes ; and though lofty trees 
and all green vegetation were wanting, they set their 
feet hopefully on the level ground, and marched on in a 
direct east course. Here and there in the horizon they 
traced the outline of mountains, which they trusted they 
might be able to avoid. Their most important care, at 
present, was to meet with water ; but for some time 
their anxious search was vain. 

They could not but believe that there must be 
many rills from the mountains, and they deviated to 
the right and to the left, hoping to strike on them, 
and finally fell in with a little rivulet of melted snow, 
which, trickling among the roots of the bitter sage 
bushes, had a most unpalatable flavor; but it was 
useful for stewing the rabbits, and they were glad 


130 


THE BEAR-IIUNTERS 


to keep near it till they should meet with a purer 
stream. 

But for two days they continued their march over 
the dry, grey-colored plain, compelled to drink of the 
bitter, turbid rill ; then, to their great joy, they saw 
the glittering of the large sheet of water, and hastened 
towards it. Pat, possessing himself of a tin cup, 
speeded on before the rest, to dip his cup in the lake, 
and enjoy the cool draught ; but no sooner had he 
tasted it, than he uttered a doleful cry, calling out, 
“ It’s doctor’s stuff it is, sure ! Will it be them Ingins 
themselves will be putting salt in it ? ” 

This was a melancholy announcement, too well con- 
firmed by the sight of the willows and low bushes 
around the lake, the branches of which were en- 
crusted with a saline efflorescence, from the spray of 
the water. Disappointment and dismay marked every 
countenance, and the two poor women actually sat 
down and wept. 

“ Don’t you be looking like that, Will,” sobbed Mary ; 
“ sure, then, it’s not for myself I’d be sorrowing ; isn’t 
it mother dear, and Mr. O’Reilly, the masther ? and 
how will they be kaping alive without the drop of 
water, and the tea ? Ochone ! ” 

“You’re a good lass, you are, Mary,” said Dick, 
* and if I thought I could find a well a-top of yon big 
mountain as lies there north-east, I’d make no light 
rf running up it. But, I misdoubt me, here’s other 
work. I say, captain, must I pipe to quarters ? ” 

From the mountain Dick had pointed out appeared 
i troop of wild-looking naked Indians, who advanced 
towards the travellers ; but when they drew near, 
halted, and appeared to be in great confusion. Bows 


OF THE liOCIvY MOUNTAINS. 


131 


were brought forward, and the Europeans reluctantly 
prepared to defend themselves. 

Still, willing, if possible, to avoid an encounter, 
Mr. Rodney hastily collected some of the white feathers 
of the water-fowl which were scattered round the lake, 
and tying them to the end of a long willow-branch, the 
party moved forward to meet the Indians, waving this 
signal of peace. A yell and a shower of arrows formed 
the answer to this demonstration. Fortunately, they 
were still separated by such a distance that the arrows 
fell short of their aim. This was not the case with the 
volley of shots returned, which seemed to produce great 
terror among the Indians, for two fell as if dead, and 
from the cries it was judged more were wounded. En- 
couraged by this successful effect, the travellers moved 
quickly forward, and approached near enough to see 
that these men had all the appearance of wild beasts ; 
their countenances were hideous and ferocious, and 
utterly devoid of intelligence. 

“ They are of brutal nature, Rodney,” said Harold, 
“ and can only be subdued like brutes, by force. See, 
they are again drawing their bows. Down behind the 
bushes, my men, and then give it them again.” 

As the arrows flew, the men prostrated themselves 
under the shelter of the bushes ; then rising, they poured 
a double volley of shots on their antagonists, who re- 
treated with frightful yells to the wood-covered moun-. 
tain, leaving a number of their companions dead on the 
held, while the Europeans had not a man wounded. 
A solitary arrow had pierced the fur cap of William, 
and it was plain it might have indicted a fatal wound, 
for it was barbed with a hard stone, polished and bright 
as steel. 


132 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Pat employed himself busily in collecting these ar* 
rows, of which great numbers were scattered arcund, 
while the rest went forward to examine the slain. They 
shuddered at the repulsive appearance of these savages, 
and were shocked to see that they had inhumanly 
abandoned some of their friends who were yet living. 
They turned away from the spot, determined not to 
linger near this ferocious tribe ; and carrying away as 
spoil two bows, they left the field of battle and the 
deceitful lake, scarcely knowing where to direct their 
steps. 

“ At all events,” said Captain Scruton, “ it will be 
necessary to crowd sail. These hideous savages may 
have numbers at hand to back them, and these arrows 
well sent would soon cut off all our hands. They must 
be a cowardly crew, for if they had stood their ground, 
and gone on peppering us, we hadn’t a chance.” 

“ I’d bet a good deal, captain,” said Dick, “ that yon 
wood they’ve taken to is a fine place for watering, and 
it’s hard to leave it to them ugly dogs ; but it’s like 
we’se have to march on till we come on another such- 
like hill.” 

Hungry and thirsty, yet somewhat cheered by their 
easy victory, they waited but to shoot two brace of wild 
ducks, and then went on straight forward till they had 
placed some miles between themselves and their revolt- 
ing opponents. Then nature cried out for rest and food ; 
but though the ducks were roasted, none had appetite 
to eat, when their parched mouths craved water. For- 
tunately, they found on the dry desert a plant resembling 
sorrel, which they chewed gladly, and the pleasant acid 
juice somewhat relieved their excessive thirst. Then, 
ioo weary to raise the tents, they lay down beneath the 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


133 


artemisia bushes, and found a short respite from their 
suffering in sleep. 

In the clear morning light they looked round cn the 
dismal unvaried desen, and a hazy line in the hirizon 
afforded some hope of mountains. 

“ And where there are mountains, Harold,” said Rod- 
ney, “ there ought to be water. God send we may soon 
reach such relief. Never did I believe that I, who, as 
you can testify, have not been a water-drinker, should 
long so much for a bumper of that neglected beverage. 
Expect to see me, if we ever escape from this detestable 
desert, as curious, for the future, about the quality of 
my decanter of water, as I have ever been about my 
vintages of port. Eheu ! ” 

“In truth, Rodney,” answered Harold, “you know I 
am no spoony, and yet, for my life, I cannot get up the 
steam and be' jolly, like Mark Tapley, when my tongue 
is rattling like a stone in my mouth ; and I should be 
thankful to feed on grass, like the beasts of the field, if 
we could find any. Well, Captain Scruton, where are 
we ? Will you take the helm ? Will you pilot us over 
these endless deserts, and through the Rocky Moun 
tains ? ” 

Scruton groaned as he replied, “I am useless here, 
Mr. Crofton, adrift on an unknown sea, without com 
pass, rudder, or provisions, beset with rocks, shoals, and 
pirates. I doubt our ever coming into port.” 

“ Still, Captain Scruton,” said William, “ I am con- 
vinced the ground is more yielding to our step than it 
was, and the bushes look less gray. Then, I observe a 
high hill yonder, at our right hand.” 

“ South-east it is,” said Dick. “ He’s right ! Will 
keeps his eyes open, captain. Yon hill will be like to 
12 


134 


TI 7 * BEAR-HUNTERS 


send springs and melted snow down here among these 
dry bushes ; and if we fall in with a few more of them 
savages, it’s easy to quiet ’em, as we did yesterday.” 

“ Is it yourself, Mr. Marlin,” said Mary reproach- 
fully, “ will be shedding blood of man, as though he 
were no better nor a baste? Worra! worra! Wasn’t 
I thinkin’ betther on you. Wouldn’t them you were 
killing dead outright yesterday be having souls like our- 
selves ? ” 

“ It’s a queshten, Mary, honey,” answered Dick. 
“ It’s my thought as how they were more beasts nor 
men. God forgive me, if I’m wronging ’em, savage 
heathens as they are. Anyhow, I think myself they’re 
better out of mischief, nor living to be feighting and 
scalping harmless Christians.” 

“ Remember, my good girl,” said Mr. Rodney, “ that 
we tried first to approach them pacifically, and only 
took up arms in our own defence.” 

“ And that same’s altogether lawful,” decided Dennis 
dogmatically, “ and the Scripture not being again’ it. 
Sure, Mary, when I’m raying it, you’ll be belaving your 
masther.” 

Mary sighed, for her gentle heart shrunk from the 
sight of blood ; and, but half convinced, she walked on 
silently, meditating on the last state of these unconverted 
heathens, till a joyful cry from Mike roused her. 

“ Isn’t it a dhrop of wather I’m seeing on my brogue?” 
lie exclaimed ; u and, sure, won’t this same be a reg’lar 
bog, barrin’ it’s noways green, as it ought to be, like our 
own illegant bogs in green ould Ireland. Will I be 
skipping on, yer honners, to come at the wather ? ” 

Then, not waiting for the required permission, he and 
Rat hopped over the now marshy ground before the 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


135 


rest, and were soon kneeling clown to press the moisture 
from the earth, and extract a little discolored water into 
their tin cups. 

“ It’s watlier it is ! ” replied Pat in delight, “ and no 
salt in it at all, at all, only the sage, or some other bit- 
ter yerb.” 

None were patient enough to wait till they should 
reach clear water to assuage their thirst, but actually 
enjoyed the muddy, discolored draught, bitter with the 
percolation through the roots of the sage. But as they 
proceeded they soon met with water on the surface; 
then in a narrow channel ; finally it became a deep, 
clear rill, by the side of which they encamped, and held 
high festival on water, and all the good things water 
could produce for them. 

Moreover, flocks of birds, larger than quails, though 
somewhat resembling them, which tenanted the sage 
bushes, and hovered near the water, were marked by 
the sportsmen, and a sufficient number ivere shot to pro- 
vide a plentiful and delicious repast, for which they 
failed not to offer grateful thanks to God, who had fed 
them in the wilderness. 

For the next two days they travelled up the banks 
of the stream, which soon widened to a little rivulet, 
with willow-edged banks, wild fowl hovering over it, and 
a greener herbage around it. Then they reached the 
source of the river in one of the isolated wooded moun- 
tains which were numerous in this desolate region. They 
approached this wood with caution, remembering their 
late encounter, and warned by the appearance of a reg- 
ular trodden path to the side of the river; yet as the 
travellers were quite aware that they were deficient, in 
the keen discrimination which enables the natives at 


136 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


once to distinguish a trail, they could not decide whether 
it was the step of man or beast that had marked the 
path. At all risks, the place was suitable for an en- 
campment ; they rested therefore close to the water, 
which was so precious to them, resolved to keep watch 
strictly, and be fully prepared for action. 

Around them lay many isolated hills, and the vast 
chain of the Rocky Mountains was now plainly visible 
before them, and many an anxious glance was directed 
towards that formidable barrier. The tents were once 
more raised, the bear-skins and mats spread over the 
marshy ground, a fire was lighted, and a supper of wild 
fowl prepared, then all gladly sought repose, except 
Harold and Dick, the first on watch ; both quick and 
alert to act, but careless about keeping up the fire, which 
they did not consider necessary for warmth, and which 
might interfere with the chance of sport. 

“ You see, Dick,” said Harold, “ whether these foot- 
marks be those of man or beast the visitors will take 
care not to come near the fire ; they will keep beyond 
our shot. Couldn’t we smother it up a little ? What 
have we to fear from Indian, bear, or wolf : we have 
our good rifles and our sharp knives.” 

“ Knives is it, sir,” said Dick ; “ then as to them 
knives, begging your pardon, you’d as good stick a pin 
into an old bear. It’s not a bit of good ; you might 
stick him right and left, if he’d let you, and he’d haud 
on, and niver be no worse. But just send a shot right 
through his head, and it’ll may-be tell. He’s a desp’rate 
rogue when he’s vexed, and hugs like a rat-trap ; and 
I’ll tell you, a pat with them sharp claws of his just 
rives skin and flesh, so you mind what you’re about, 
Mr. Crofteu ; and there’s another thing, we’se have 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


137 


to keej quiet, for he’s not that fool to come and fact 
us.” 

They smothered the fire, and then crouched among 
the thick bushes, close to the water, and there waited 
patiently, occasionally muttering their hopes and fears 
to each other till past midnight ; then, weary and 
cramped with their position they were about to rise, 
when they were arrested by a rustling in the wood, and 
a heavy, dull sound of footsteps. 

“ It’s a bear, I’ll be bound,” whispered Dick. “ You 
fire, and then run up a tree, till I give another shot; 
and if that won’t do, and we’ve a chance for it, we must 
try another round. What is’t? do ye see?” 

Harold did see a huge black form stepping heavily 
along, and by the light of the stars he saw also that it 
was not alone. It was a she-bear, with two cubs wad- 
dling after her. They approached the water slowly, 
and as they drew near, it was plain the unusual appear- 
ances made the mother uneasy. She growled as she 
looked round on the tents, the smoke from the fire, and 
the various signs of intrusion on her grounds. Then 
she stopped, and turned her head to look after her cubs, 
in such an inconvenient position that Harold feared he 
should be unable to take a good aim ; but at all risk he 
fired upon her. 

The beast, with a furious roar, turned round, and 
erecting herself on her hind legs, made ready to fall on 
her foes. Dick called out to Harold to take care of 
himself, and shot the animal in the breast. It fell for- 
ward, and Harold, thinking to secure the conquest, 
turned to make a second and more accurate aim ; but 
before he could fire the bear had risen again, arid with 
one blow of its heavy paw it dashed the rifle from l»is 


138 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


hand, which went off, and wounded one of the cabs. 
The poor beast screamed piteously, and this fortunately 
diverted the mother’s attention from the men, and she 
turned away from it. By this time the noise of war- 
fare had roused Mr. Rodney from his lair, and he ap- 
peared fully armed. As soon as he saw the situation of 
things, he waved the disarmed Harold to one side, and 
cautiously drawing near, shot the enraged beast through 
the head. 

“ Don’t ye be over-sure yet, sir,” cried Dick, running 
up to Harold ; “she’ll cheat you again, if you don’t look 
sharp. And what occasion were there at all, Mr. Crof- 
ton, for you to show again after you’d given your first 
shot ; didn’t I tell you about them sharp claws ? You’ll 
have a bonnie hand and arm, I’ll be bound. But, Mr. 
Rodney, we’se not let yon little chaps get off ; they’re 
good eating.” 

One cub was dying: the other, standing licking its 
dead mother, offered itself an easy victim ; but the pit- 
iful women, who now had joined them, moved by the 
sight of the affection of the awkward animal, begged its 
life. Then, to make sure, as Dick said, they skinned 
the old bear and the cub, now dead, and cut up the 
flesh ; and all idea of returning to rest being given up, 
they employed themselves in keeping up a blazing fire 
to drive off the wolves, which, attracted by the smell of 
blood, had drawn near, and their howls rung through 
the mountain forest. The surviving cub lay moaning 
by the side of the skins, which nothing would tempt it 
to leave ; and Dick, who, though rough, was tender- 
hearted, declared “ there was no biding nigh hand, it 
wailed so like a Christian.” 

They wcie not sorry when morning light chased all 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


139 


intruders, and allowed them to look round and consider 
their position. Harold was in bad spirits; his hand 
and arm were much torn by the sharp claws of the 
bear; and, though the wounds had been dressed as 
carefully as circumstances permitted, he still suffered 
great pain, and was vexed and mortified to find that 
his favorite rifle was bent and rendered useless by the 
bear. 

“ It’s clean beyond my hand,” said Dick, looking at 
the gun. “ Give me my timmer and my tools, and Fse 
not turn my back on any workman living, in the matter 
of a tidy boat or canny bits of house jobs, or aught in 
that way ; but these big finghers of mine could never 
tackle to your knicknackeries. It’ll never do another 
stroke of work, I’se feared ; it’s such a clean smash that 
awkward beast has made on’t.” 

“ The bear had provocation, Marlin,” said Mr. Rod- 
ney; “and it is in the nature of bears, as well as of the 
nobler creation, to indulge in fits of anger. But our act 
of revenge shall be more rational and profitable ; we 
will eat our enemy.” 

“ And sure, your honner,” said Peggy, “ isn’t there 
the bag full of that same precious salt as was lying 
wasting about yon chatin’ wather, and vexing Mary and 
me outright, and we gatherin’ it up without paying a 
penny at all. And wouldn’t we be salting these ille- 
gant hams, and smoking them over that black fire, and 
kaping them, seeing we may come again on the famine 
days, God save us ! ” 

The hams of the two bears were salted and smoked, 
and the rest of the meat packed conveniently for car- 
riage ; then Mr. Rodney, looking on the handsoraa 
skins spre id out to clean and dry, observed, — 


140 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“I think, my friends, you are taking unnecessary 
trouble. Why should you encumber yourselves with 
these weighty furs now, at the end of February; when, 
according to the laws of nature, we may expect the 
return of spring speedily, and shall certainly not require 
these warm coverlets.” 

“ Furs are of considerable market value, Mr. Rodney,” 
said Scruton ; “ and after my heavy losses, I am 
anxious to seize every opportunity of improving my 
prospects. It would be unheard-of wastefulness to 
abandon these valuable skins, so providentially sent to 
us.” 

“ What madness, Captain Scruton ! ” said Harold, 
impatiently. “ Do see how all these poor fellows are 
laden. Who is to carry this additional burden ? ” 

“I will sooner carry them myself than fling away 
such a prize,” answered Scruton. 

“ Nay, nay ! ” said Dick. “ I’ll niver stand and see 
it — sea or land, blow high, blow low, captain’s captain, 
anyhow; and I’se niver be he to see him hug a freight 
like that atop on his shoulders while I were able to take 
in a bit more lading. I reckon it would be all one as 
mutiny.” 

So Dick rolled up the bear-skins, and shouldered 
them manfully, leaving the disconsolate cub mourning 
for this utter bereavement ; and Harold dejectedly bore 
off his disabled rifle, declaring that he could not bear to 
leave it ; besides, Mr. Rodney suggested there was the 
probability of falling in with a gunsmith in that solitary 
wilderness. 

Thus, well provisioned, but all heavily laden, they 
resumed their journey, making from one hill to another, 
for there they always met with streams tiickling )ver 


OF TITE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


141 


the heights, now that the sun had power to melt the 
snow; and, undisturbed by the dread of famine, they 
went on cheerfully for many days. Already the snow- 
crowned ridges of the Rocky Mountains were seen 
plainly before them, and they had not yet encountered 
any serious obstacle in their progress. Relieved, yet 
involuntarily trembling at the sight, they encamped on 
the banks of a clear rushing rivulet, amidst tall willows 
which formed a thick belt on each side of the water, 
and passed a night of perfect repose. 


142 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XIII. 

A Mischievous Arrow. — The Volcanic Mountain. — Building and 

Fowling. — A Sporting Excursion. — Where lies the Mountain 

Pass. — The Pine Wood. — The Glen of the Dead. 

A bright, breezy morning tempted the managing 
women to desire a day’s delay, that they might wash 
the linen. This was granted, and the men employed 
the time well in shooting the partridges and water-fowl, 
or in fishing, and thus made large additions to the 
stores of provisions. The linen was washed in the 
river, and dried on the banks, and the women, assisted 
by Dennis and Pat, were folding and smoothing it by 
the water, when a rustling among the trees on the oppo- 
site side caught the attention of Pat, who uttered a 
warning cry, but too late, for at that moment an arrow 
twanged across the river, and stuck in the foot of 
Mary. 

But the cry of Pat reached the ears of John and 
Dick, who, armed with rifles, came up ; and Pat point- 
ing out to them the spot from whence the attack was 
made, they fired into the thicket. A rustling sound 
succeeded, and then they saw two Indians appear, who 
ran with incredible speed towards a wooded hill about 
& hundred yards distant, and disappeared among the 
trees. 

“ They’ll have gone to fetch up the gang,” exclaimed 
John. 

“ Ay, ay l” said Dick; “ they’ll pipe to quarters, and 


or THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


14 } 


we’d as well crowd sail, my lad. But, Mary, honey 
never be down-hearted ; let’s see this- mischief.” 

Mary suffered the men to inspect the wound, and 
John, somewhat practised in stable surgery, undertook 
to cut out the barbed arrow, with an alarming sort of 
lancet, vdiich he produced from a case, and the opera- 
tion, though roughly, was successfully performed. Then 
Peggy, with many tears and much reviling of the In- 
dians, washed and bound up the wound ; while the sports- 
men, recalled by the sound of the gun, were listening 
with alarm to the vexatious adventure. 

“ We ought to move off immediately,” said Scruton. 
“ No doubt the Indians will covet the linen they have 
unluckily seen.” 

“ But this poor girl cannot possibly walk,” said Mr. 
Rodney. 

“ Sure, then, your honner,” said Mary. “ I’ll be 
managing that same for a bit. Won’t I be betther 
walking with a sore foot, than being kilt altogether by 
them haythens.” 

Mr. Rodney protested against the experiment ; but 
all were so anxious to escape from the neighborhood of 
that suspicious wood, that they set out briskly, the 
anxious girl scarcely feeling the wound in her desire to 
escape from the dreaded Indians ; and before it was 
quite dark they had left the spot many miles behind 
them. Then, scarcely able to see where they had halted, 
they encamped beneath some trees, and, relying on their 
watch, all slept but Mary, who lay awake in great pain. 
In the morning she was feverish and exhausted ; her 
foot was greatly inflamed, and it was plain she would 
be unable to walk at present, and they must necessarily 
be delayed. 


144 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


While Peggy fomented the swollen foot, and Mr 
Rodney prepared* such composing medit ine as the trav- 
elling medicine-chest afforded, Harold Scruton, and 
Dick set out to observe their situation, and to choose 
some retired spot for their enforced rest. The scenery 
was beautiful ; a vast range of forest was spread round 
as far as the lower eminences, which formed the base 
of the Rocky Mountains range. Tall timber-trees, just 
budding into leaf, stood at short distances ; the ground 
was covered w r ith newly-sprung green grass, and a clear 
stream murmured musically through the midst. Flocks 
of small birds were hovering round, or twittering among 
the trees ; the river swarmed with fish, and gray hares 
w T ere coursing over the herbage. It w r as a lively, ver- 
dant solitude. 

“It is far too good to be safe,” said Scruton. “We 
shall come on some of those land pirates cruising about 
sooner than we like, or I’m much mistaken.” 

“ What is yon tall peak I see over the trees ? ” said 
Crofton. “ Let us go a little nearer, and have a look 
at it.” 

The mountain was about a quarter of a mile from 
the encampment, gloomy and isolated, rents and fissures 
yawning round the sides, and showing the black volcanic 
rock of which it w T as formed. There could be no doubt 
of its being an extinct volcano. 

“This is just the sort of place the Indians hold in 
dread,” said Scruton. “ I have met with travellers w’ho 
have lived among the red men, and all say that these 
savages believe the volcanic mountains to be haunted 
by evil spirits, and therefore carefully aroid them. J 
should say this was a safe place.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


145 


u I say, Dick, would it be possible to scramble up 
ar.d see what we can find above ? ” said Harold. 

“ How’s your hand for the job, sir ? it’s nought to 
me,” said Dick. 

The hand was quite well ; and giving Captain Scruton 
the guns to hold, the two active men climbed the side 
of the lofty mountain, clinging to the creeping shrubs, 
which scantily clothed the black, burnt, crumbling 
rock, that was not, however, so steep as to render the 
ascent difficult. It seemed about three hundred feet 
in height, and on the summit some snow still lay. 
When they reached the height, they saw, with aston- 
ishment, that, with the exception of a hem of about a 
hundred yards in width, the extensive summit was 
one large sheet of water, surrounded by reeds, and 
covered with thousands of wild-ducks, geese, and other 
water-fowl ; while on the sides were gathered cranes, 
storks, and many unknown large birds, all of which 
seemed quite unconcerned at the arrival of the un- 
usual visitors. The men stood a few minutes to look 
at the scene. 

“We must have Rodney up here,” said Harold; 
* he will enjoy the examination of this curious crater 
though I fear he will not like the fatigue of the 
ascent.” 

“ I were considering, sir,” said Dick, “ as how we 
could rig up a bit of a lodging here for yon poor lass, till 
she come round. There’s never a soul to come nigh, I’d 
be bound. But, Mr. Crofton, what’s astir yonder, sir ? ” 

“ You rascally little dog, what brought you here ? ” 
said Harold, as Pat emerged from among the reeds with 
his cap filled with large eggs. 

“ Sure, then, yer honner,” replied the boy, “ wasn’t 
13 


146 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


I thinkin’ to be helpin’ you, seeing Mr. Marlin and you 
wouldn’t be havin’ the time to be birdnesting; and 
aunt Peggy and Mary wantin’ so sore some eggs, and 
she, poor girl, so bad, ochone ! And will ye, Mr 
Crofton, be lendin’ me your caubeen for another lot of 
the same.” 

“ Get along with you, graceless,” said Harold ; “ here 
are eggs enough for a week ; we had better bring Mary 
to the eggs at once.” 

“And wouldn’t that be the raal thing,” answered 
Pat. “ Sure, then, yer honner is cute. Will I run 
down and fetch her ? ” 

The active, nimble lad waited for no reply; but, 
swinging himself down the steep as lightly as if he 
had been one of the monkey race, was at the encamp- 
ment long before the men, telling of the wonders of 
the Black Mountain, and alarming poor, languid Mary, 
by insisting that she should come along directly, and 
run up the bank. 

When the matter had been duly discussed, it was 
agreed that the retirement and the plenty that were 
found in this strange spot rendered it. desirable for a 
residence, till Mary should be in a condition to walk, 
and Dennis be recruited by rest and plentiful food. 
There was some difficulty in transporting the invalids 
and the baggage to the heights, but the strong men 
did not shrink from toil ; and before night the tents 
were raised on the mountain, and in such a secure 
hold no watch being required, all slept as soundly as 
their noisy neighbors, the aquatic birds would allow 
them. 

When morning showed them their new domain, the 
women were delighted with it. Poultry, eggs, water 


OF THE ROCKT MOUNTAINS. 


147 


and security; what more was there to be desired? 
The wearied old man again petitioned that he might re- 
main in such a pleasant home for life ; till Mr. Rodney 
convinced him, that, exposed to the frost, and snows, 
and winds of winter, life could not be preserved here ; 
nor, indeed, could they have remained here, if they had 
arrived two months earlier. Besides, except some low 
bushes which had crept over the edge from the rocky 
sides, and the reeds round the lake, there was no fuel. 
The ground was covered with rich short grass, springing 
from a light sandy soil, and was in every direction bur- 
rowed by the common rabbit, which is so plentifully 
diffused over the whole earth. 

“ These tents might easily be carried away by a 
gale,” said Captain Scruton. “We ought to have some 
more secure protection for ourselves and our property. 
What do you say, Marlin ? Can you rig up some sort 
of cabin ? ” 

“ We’re short of timber here, captain,” answered he ; 
“ but we can easy hoist up a few spars from below, and 
fit ’em in for posts.” 

“ That will do, Dick,” interrupted Harold. “ I see 
it all. Then we will weave the reeds in to form the 
walls and roof, and daub all with clay. It will be 
capital.” 

“ All easy enough to say, sir,” said Dick ; “ but words 
isn’t work. There’ll be a good bit of labor; but we’re 
not badly off for hands ; so let’s start.” 

The earnest men were soon down on the plain ; some 
tall, slender pines were cut down, lopped, and drawn up 
with ropes ; and glad to have work to employ them, the 
active “ hands ” soon had the frame-work of two huts run 
up ; one for the w omen and the cooking, the other for the 


148 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


men and the baggage ; the arms and ammunition being 
carefully protected by the bear-skins. They saw with 
concern that of the ample stores brought from the 
wreck, a very small quantity of biscuit and potatoes was 
left, and one bag of flour. Tea they had yet, but very 
little sugar remained. 

“ The sugar we must resign to the women and 
O’Reilly,” said Harold, “ and put ourselves on short 
allowance of bread ; this will be no great privation 
when we can procure eggs and ducks to any amount; 
though we must be cautious not to drive away our game 
by alarming them with frequent shots.” 

But Mike and John, well versed in the meaner arts 
of sporting by nets and snares, contrived silent methods 
of procuring the fowls, to avoid disturbing them by 
firing; while Pat continued to pillage the nests with 
excessive enjoyment, though not always with impu- 
nity, for he had more than once a conflict with an 
enraged gander, and had to scream for help, after re- 
ceiving a severe drubbing from the strong wings of the 
injured bird. 

In a few days the simple huts were completed and 
thatched, and the travellers looked round with quiet 
satisfaction, enjoying the idea of a home. Spaces had 
been left for light and air, and the tent covers and 
skin3 made carpets and couches ; Dick entertained some 
- visions of tables and chairs ; but the idea of a perma- 
nent abode in this mountain solitude was utterly re- 
jected by Rodney, Crofton, and Captain Scruton. 

“It is somewhat dismal, Harold, to read the same 
books over day after day, without aim or end,” said 
Rodney, flinging aside his favorite “ iEscl ylus.” 

* My dear fellow,” answered Harold ; • lake up my 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


149 


Shakspeare. A single page will afford you materials 
for thinking for the day. Suppose you commence a 
Greek translation of the whole of the plays, and in the 
mean time I will descend with my gun to lower ground 
in search of some legitimate sport. Netting birds is sad 
slow work. What do you think of our daily life, Cap- 
tain Scruton?” 

“ I think it is a waste of time, Mr. Crofton,” answered 
he; “and time is money. It is always an unfortunate 
circumstance to be encumbered with women passengers. 
Here are we, sound and seaworthy, laid up in dock, 
when we might be turning the little that is left to some 
account ; and all because a girl has a bad foot.” 

The next morning Harold and Rodney took their 
guns, and John and Dick being engaged in making nets 
for fowling and fishing, Mike was, to his great delight, 
accepted as an attendant, and likewise supplied with a 
gun. Then they descended from their abode and pro- 
ceeded over the green hills which lay before them, to 
descend into grassy hollows, and again mount to higher 
hills, while beyond these lay hill upon hill, mountain 
upon mountain, ridge above ridge, wooded and snow- 
tipped, spreading before them many miles, continually 
rising, till the view was cut off by the lofty snow-crowned 
crests, which were lost in the clouds. Mike gazed at 
this strange sight with amazement and awe. 

“ Worra ! worra ! yer honners ! ” said he. “ Sure, 
ye’d niver be climbin’ up to the sky altogether ! that 
bein' a raal sin ; and wouldn’t we be like them building 
men in the Bible, that would be thryin’ to set up their 
big house at Babel, and angerin’ God by that same? 
Sure, didn’t He give us all the world to live in, and 
kape the sky for Himself intirely ? ” 

13 * 


150 


THE BEAR-HUNTEP® 


“ The builders of the tower of Babel were sinners, 
Mike,” said Mr. Rodney, “because they pretended to 
raise works equal to those of the Creator, and were 
punished for their presumption. But these mighty 
rocks are God’s own building, and He has not for- 
bidden His creatures to go forth over all the earth. I 
should certainly feel some alarm myself at the prospect 
of scaling yonder lofty heights, for mortal man has never 
reached them, and we are but mortal ; but, doubtless, 
the knowledge and judgment of our skilful companion, 
Mr. Crofton, will lead us safely through the bowels of 
the mountains, and save us from the perils of the as- 
cent.” 

“ You know better than I do, Rodney,” answered 
Harold, “ that there are several safe and easy passes 
of the mountains ; why should we not fall on one of 
these?” 

“ Why not, indeed ? ” said Rodney, gravely ; “ con- 
sidering that the chain does fall short of two thousand 
miles in length, it cannot be so very difficult to meet 
with one of these smooth highways.” 

“Well, Rodney,” replied Harold, “ it’s no good chaffing 
me. What are we to do? We have got into a mess, 
and we must scramble through. At present we are tol- 
erably well off, and we can afford to wait a little and 
look round us.” . 

“ Tolerably well off!” repeated Rodney, with a sigh, 
as visions of his former days of peaceful enjoyment 
crossed his mind. “ Truly, Harold, I have no taste for 
the Red Indian life. I like my snug rooms, my easy 
chair, my books, my well-cooked dinner, and my bottle 
of ’34 port. I love not to slay man or beast, and would 
ratlur look on my venison at table, oblivious of the 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS 


151 


means of transforming it from living deer to the savory 
meat, than be compelled to officiate as butcher and 
cook, and thus lose all appetite for the untempting re- 
past.” 

“ Now, don’t try the nonsensical, Rodney,” answered 
Harold ; “ you like a day’s shooting as well as any 
man.” 

“ A day’s shooting, I grant, my boy,” replied he ; 
u but a month’s shooting, with the painful necessity 
before you of bringing down or fasting, and the occa- 
sional variety of killing a fellow-creature, is not sport, 
but dismal slavery. But I have done ; this reconciles 
me to all — how pleasing ! how glorious ! thus to con- 
template this magnificent display of the mighty works 
of the Creator ! How wonderful would be a birds-eye 
view of the immense area covered by these extraordi- 
nary mountains, and the rich valleys which lie hid among 
them. Alas ! that the toil of exploring them should be 
so trying to my untutored limbs.” 

“ We must keep ourselves in training,” said Harold. 
“ Come, let us cross another of these high ridges.” 

They reached the summit, and looked on a steep 
descent, clothed with an ancient dark wood of pines, 
apparently unbroken by the entrance of man or beast. 
Far below lay a deep narrow valley, still as death, and 
unapproachable except through the thick wood. This 
was sport to Harold, but Rodney murmured over his 
rent garments and his thorn-scratched face. Mike, 
shorter and more agile, ducked beneath the bushes, and 
careless of his ragged fustian dress, pursued his way, 
undaunted by difficulties. They had nearly reached the 
valley, when a cry from the boy summoned his com- 
panions to a little cleared glen, where lay two bleached 


152 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


human skeletons. Not a particle of flesh remained oft 
the whitened bones ; but not one of these bones was 
broken or displaced. No voracious animal had violated 
the remains of mortality, or they would have gnawed 
and disturbed the bones. Decay had gradually pro- 
ceeded in its destructive work and succeeded ; and the 
two tall skeletons lay there, as they had sunk to death, 
tranquilly. A shuddering awe kept the hunters silent 
for some time ; then Harold said, “ How has this been, 
Rodney ? — has murder or famine done this work ? ” 

“ God alone can answer that question now,” answered 
he ; “ but this discovery seems to be intended as a warn- 
ing to us. It points out to us, Harold, that there is no 
pass here ; we must attempt the formidable undertaking 
at some other point. Let us leave this glen of horrors. 
We will not wait to inter these dry bones ; here, it is 
plain, they will remain undisturbed, and the sight may 
serve as a warning to future adventurers. God be mer* 
ciful to all who wander in the wilderness 1” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


153 


CHAPTER XIV. 

Abundance of Game. — Men and Horses. — An Easy Victory. — A 

Vexatious Prisoner. — The Obdurate Arnclifle. — John’s Disap- 
pointment. — Once more on march. 

They left the relics of mortality with thoughtful 
hearts, and after mounting several successive ridges, 
paused in a beautiful green valley, through which ran a 
clear rivulet, on the banks of which the footsteps of ani- 
mals were visibly impressed on the moist soil. 

“ This is our ground,” said Harold joyfully. “ Here, 
Rodney, we will step behind this thicket ; and Mike, 
my boy, you beat the bushes ; but, remember, if you 
drive out the game, that you cut away quickly, for fear 
we should shoot you by mistake.” 

Nothing could have suited Mike better : he cau- 
tiously wound round into the midst of the opposite 
wood, and then hallooing and striking the bushes, he 
was soon assured, by the rustling sound, that he was 
actually driving the game before him ; and very soon 
the hunters were gratified by seeing two large elks ap- 
pear from one part of the wood, and from another a 
huge black bear. 

“ Where are you, Mike ? ” cried Rodney. 

“ Here, in the three, sir,” shouted Mike, waving a 
ragged red handkerchief from a tall pine. 

“ Then,” said Crofton, “ I’ll take the bear ; and you, 
Rodney, let fly at the elks.” The plan was followed ; 
one elk fell ; but the bear, though wounded, roared, and 


154 


THE 15 EAR-HUNTERS 


retreated, pursued by both hunters, who followed the 
bloody trail to a cave in the rocks, and commenced a 
regular siege. 

“ We must take turn about,” said Harold ; “ and each, 
as he fires, must run off to escape the counter-charge. 
I take the first shot.” 

He fired at random into the den ; a deep growl was 
the only notice of the attack. Mr. Rodney’s shot pro- 
duced a more angry roar. 

“ That’s a hit, Rodney,” cried Harold. “ What a lot 
of killing he takes. He’ll hardly be worth all the pow- 
der and bullets. This to your heart, my bold fellow.” 
And again Harold fired, and drew back just as the 
frightful, grinning head of the bear was cautiously pro- 
truded from the mouth of the den. Then Rodney took 
a deliberate aim from the side, and shivered the im- 
mense jaw of the beast, which, maddened with pain, 
rushed forward, leaning its head forward on the ground, 
and roaring horribly. The men felt rather alarmed, 
but, withdrawing behind the trees, they each fired once 
more, and the poor animal sank exhausted with the loss 
of blood. 

“ This is barbarous work, Harold,” said Mr. Rodney 
“ I have no taste for useless slaughter. What in the 
world can we do with this monster, so far as we are 
from home ? ” 

“ Sure thin, yer honner,” said Mike, dropping from a 
tree over their heads, “ won’t I trail him all the way 
myself.” 

“Come away, Mike,” said Rodney, “I hear more 
rustling in the thicket ; we are hardly prepared for an 
encounter on this close ground ; we had better return to 
the open valley ’ 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


15 5 


They dragged the bear with them to the valley 
where they had killed the elk, though fearful that they 
must aoandon one of the cumbrous animals ; but hap- 
pily they found Dick there, who had tracked them to 
the spot, and was contemplating with much satisfaction 
the slain elk. 

u I thought if ye were lucky ye’d need another hand,” 
said he; “and when I’d finished my job, I after ye, but 
it’s an awful road ; God save us ! ” 

They hastened to decapitate the elk, as the huge ant- 
lers would have rendered it difficult to carry it through 
the wood, and then, heavily laden, set out homewards, 
on their own track. They reached the last narrow val- 
ley, and sat down to rest, and as Harold looked up the 
long vista open to the north, as far as the eye could 
reach, he said, — 

“ My opinion is, Dick, that we ought to have kept op 
north. This looks like a regular road ; and depend 
on it we are too far south for an easy pass.” 

“ Where there’s an easy pass,” answered Dick, “ it’s 
like enough we’d fall in with lots of them vicious Injuns. 
I’ve heared tell as how they’re always clambering over 
to come on them buffaloes as keeps on t’other side. 
We’re best out of their track.” 

“All right, Dick,” answered Harold; “but it’s plain 
we cannot cross here ; and we can never remain shut 
up in yon rat-trap; Mr. Rodney is uncomfortable, and 
I must consider him.” 

“That’s as you like, sir,” said Dick, “and may be it 
will be dowly for them as can’t run up and down easy. 
What for are ye letting that lad waste good powder 
with his pigeon-shooting ; he’s mutinous if he ever gets 
a gun into his hand.” 


156 


TIIE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Mike had killed several long-billed snipes before the 
voice of authority could check his wanton amusement ; 
but Harold commanded caution, for he saw some moving 
objects towards the north, which he asserted must be 
deer. 

“ Likelier Injuns, I’d sa}',” observed Dick, “ only 
they gallop over-fast for them. Why, sure as death, 
sir, yon’s men o’ horseback ! ” 

“ On horseback ! ” repeated Harold ; k ‘ what a blessed 
sight ! They seem but a small company. Do you 
think we could buy some of their horses ? ” 

As the horsemen came on at lull speed, it was seen 
that there were no more than a dozen men, nearly 
naked, painted, and armed with bows and spears 
They were mounted on small, swift horses ; and as they 
rapidly drew near, they uttered the usual discordant 
•yells, and waved their spears in a threatening manner. 

“ There’s no chance of trading here,” said Dick ; 
“ we’re in for a skirmish, but we’ll fight it out. Come 
behind these here bushes, honeys, we’ll never let ’em 
see how short-handed we are.” 

They had scarcely time to withdraw behind a ram- 
part of pines and brushwood before a shower of arrows 
fell around them, fortunately intercepted by the thick 
branches and enduring foliage of the pines. 

A double round of shots returned by the concealed 
hunters succeeded so effectually, that the Indians drew 
back in dismay, leaving two horses lying, and probably 
believing their adversaries more numerous than they 
really were. More arrows fell harmlessly, but another 
well-aimed round of shots made the Indians turn to fly; 
one dismounted warrior springing behind a more fortu- 
nate companion, and one man stooping to drag the bear 


OF THE KOCKT MOUNTAINS. 


157 


upon Ills horse, and in two or three minutes they had 
galloped back in the direction from whence they came, 
and were soon out of sight. 

The victors then quitted their post, and Mike, in 
great indignation, exclaimed, “ Worra ! worra ! sure 
wasn’t the spalpeen riding off with the bar, and me 
trailing him all the way for that same murthering rogue 
entirely ! ” 

“ Never mind the bear, Mike,” said Harold ; “ we can 
treat our friends to horse-flesh steaks, which are said to 
be excellent. See, our shots have actually destroyed 
three valuable horses ! ” 

“ And here’s a fellow lying right an’ under this 
beast,” said Dick, “ and an awful crushing he’ll have 
gotten.” 

A deep groan from the man proved that he was still 
living, and a struggle made by the horse, as if unwilling 
to injure its master, showed that it was also conscious ; 
and they gently raised the wounded animal and drew it 
from the man ; but it staggered, and sank down again. 
In the mean time, they hastened to assist the Indian, 
whose groans indicated his sufferings. 

“ Look to the horse, Dick,” said Harold, “ while we 
see what can be done for this unfortunate Indian.” 

Mike filled his cup with water at the stream, which 
they threw over the sufferer, who gasped, opened his 
eyes, and to their amazement said, “ Dogs ! have they 
left me ? ” 

Mr. Rodney started back, but Mike cried out, “ Sure, 
your honners, isn’t it uncle Arncliffe?” 

The disguised, painted, degraded man was indeed the 
wild, reckless father of poor William. A ball had 
passed through his shoulder, which had caused a great 
14 


153 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


loss of blood, and the right leg was crushed, and appar- 
ently broken by the horse falling upon it. The latter 
injury seemed to occasion the greatest pain, and his 
muttered execrations and impatient cries were terrible 
to hear, while his charitable attendants bound up his 
wounds, and endeavored to straighten the bent and 
shattered limb. 

“ Where will we be carryin’ him, yer homier,” sobbed 
Mike. “ We’ll niver be gettin’ him up to mother’s 
cabin. Will I run off to fetch Will ? ” 

“ Where’s Will ? ” cried the man. “ I’ll blow his 
brains out if he tries to run off again. Let me be, you 
meddling fellows. Where are you going to take me?” 

Dick had, in the mean time, brought water to the 
wounded horse, stanched the blood which flowed from 
its neck, and bandaged it with his scarf. Then leaving 
the animal lying quietly munching the grass round it, 
he turned to assist his companions. 

“He’se like to be shifted,” said he. “We must 
handy-cuff him if he’s obstreperous. A fool ! doesn’t 
he know what’s good for him. We’ll manage him, Mr. 
Rodney, no fear ; but it’s a hard job for fellows about 
worn out. There, lad, be off, and fetch a sail to roll 
him in.” 

The man’s eyes glistened with rage, and his tongue 
poured out foul invectives on his preservers, to which 
they turned a deaf ear. Mike ascended the hill, and 
then called out that help was nigh, signalling to those 
on the plain to hasten onwards. In a few minutes 
John and William appeared, and Mike had scarcely 
time to tell the story before they reached the party in 
distress. John immediately directed his attention to the 
horse, while William, in great agitation, came up to his 


OP THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


159 


father, and when he saw him naked, and painted like a 
savage, he covered his face and sobbed with shame and 
sorrow. He pulled off his own coat to throw over his 
father ; but he, with oaths, flung it from him, and in his 
agony again insisted on being left alone. Fortunately, 
after a long time spent in altercation, he sank into a 
state of insensibility, and by that time Mike had re- 
turned with a mattress, and the sail, in which they 
swathed him, and bore him on the mattress, as care- 
fully as they could, but with incredible difficulty up the 
mountain, where Mr. Rodney and John, to the best of 
their skill, set the leg, and enveloped it in bark. The 
wound they left to the care of Peggy, and when, though 
partially recovered, he was more submissive, Mr. Rod- 
ney gave him a few drops of laudanum, and left him 
to the women. The hunters longed for refreshment 
and rest, but John returned to bring up the wounded 
horse, actually getting him up the steep, and installing 
him in possession of the pasture round the lake. 

“ There’s work in him yet, sir,” said John ; “ and let 
him have a bit rest, say a week to set him to reets, I’se 
uphaud him to carry all t’ baggage.” 

“ A most happy riddance that will be for our afflicted 
bones, John,” said Mr. Rodney, “ and I entreat you to 
put the animal into repair for such a useful purpose. I 
scarcely expected to derive even that advantage from 
our ill-starred excursion of pleasure.” 

“ There it is, Rodney,” said Harold. “ Unlucky dog 
that I am, I am always bringing vexations upon you. 
But who ever could expect that untoward circumstances 
should oblige us to admit this desperate wretch into our 
peaceful community ? ” 

“ Peaceful no longer ! ” sighed Rodney. “ I am not 


1G0 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


sure that duty requires m)re of us than to use some 
endeavors to restore the man to a healthy state of mind 
and body ; and if we find our efforts unsuccessful, to 
abandon him, and to pursue our own tranquil way.” 

“ But charity, my dear Rodney,” suggested Harold. 

“ Charity has its boundary of duty,” replied he. 
‘ So far we will go : but look round, would it be charity 
to our companions to sacrifice them to a robber and a 
murderer ? ” 

“ Poor Will ! ” said Harold. “ It would break his 
heart to leave his father in this lost condition. Yet we 
must absolutely keep the boy with us.” 

“ God forbid that we should leave the lad in such bad 
company,” answered Rodney ; “ and therefore it is the 
more advisable that we should not wait till the renewed 
strength or artifice of Arncliffe should wrest the boy 
from us.” 

But for many days after this the unfortunate man 
raved in a high fever, and was afterwards reduced to 
such weakness that even speech was denied him. He 
was kindly and judiciously nursed ; his son was rarely 
absent from his side, and while in this state the boy 
read prayers and short portions of Scripture to him, 
hoping that the light of truth might be revived in him. 
It might be that a gleam of grace fell on the soul of 
the sinful man as he lay there, suspended between life 
and death ; for when at length he recovered the power 
of speech, he was less violent, and though sullen, did 
not absolutely resent the good offices of his attendants. 

“ What are you all doing here ? ” asked he of Wil- 
liam. “What do these grand friends of yours mean, 
disturbing the free Indians on their own hunting- 
grounds, and meddling with matters they have no 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


161 


business with ? And if you did come to seek me, what 
need was there to bring yon women, and that puling old 
man with you ? ” 

‘‘You know, father,” answered William, “we were 
alike emigrants to California, alike wrecked, and cast 
away on an unknown coast, from whence we have 
tried in vain to get to some civilized place. The gen- 
tlemen have been very kind to us, or aunt and old Mr. 
O’Reilly, at any rate, would have died of famine.” 

“No great loss that would have been,” answered 
Arncliffe. “ How did you ever expect to get on with 
those clogs at your heels? And now what are you 
waiting on this bare hill top for ? ” 

“ Till you are able to be moved, father,” replied Wil- 
liam. “ Mr. Rodney and Mr. Crofton are kind enough 
to delay our departure for your recovery.” 

“ Let them cut away, then, as soon as they like.” said 
the ungracious man. “ You can stay with me. We 
want no women nor fine gentry. There’s room enough 
in this free country for a stout lad like you to live and 
thrive without help.” 

“ I don’t want to live like a savage, father,” said the 
boy. “ I want to work ; to earn my living honestly ; 
to help others, and to serve God.” 

“ You’ve picked up a lot of slavish notions from your 
mother and aunt, lad,” replied the father. “A deal 
they profited them ! One poor creature dead ; the other 
a beggar.” 

“ One is already happy ; for she sees the face of God,” 
said William, weeping. “ The other is walking in the 
right path, and working out her salvation, trusting in 
I lira.” 

The man urned round uneasily, and still too weak 
14 * 


162 


THE BEAR-IIUNTEKS 


for much exertion, said no more ; and William sighed 
to reflect how little his father had profited by the afflic- 
tions God had pleased to send him. In a few days he 
was able to sit up, to eat, and to talk ; but his surgeons 
were of opinion that he would not walk for months, if, 
indeed, he ever recovered the perfect use of the limb. 
Then the travellers became a little anxious to set 
out, for it was now the end of March, spring had 
commenced, and they dreaded that the melted snow 
should swell the streams, and render them impassable. 

William had dressed his father from his own scanty 
wardrobe, and on a fine sunny day they carried him out 
to rest on a pile of bearskins, and enjoy the open air. 
All came up to congratulate him, and Scruton at once 
said, “ We are glad to see you convalescent, Mr. Arn- 
cliffe, for oar progress has been vexatiously retarded. 
What course do you propose to pursue ? ” 

“There stands my own horse,” answered he; “and 
here is my own son. You can turn which way you 
choose.” 

“ We might have done that three weeks ago,” said 
Mr. Rodney, “ had we not been detained by a Christian 
duty. You do not appear to be sufficiently grateful 
for the benefits which a merciful God has extended to 
you.” 

“ You half-murdered me,” grumbled the man, “ and 
then expect me to fall down and worship you, because 
you did not kill me outright, but are so kind as to leave 
me a cripple for life.” 

“ You know well enough that was all fair play, Arn- 
cliffe,” said Harold. “ And I tell you, your savage 
friends, who ran off and left you in that dastardly way, 
will hardly take you back now, sick and infirm. They 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUWTAINS. 


1G3 


won’t have a lame chief, so it would be wiser for 
you to stay among Christians. Come on with us, man : 
we’ll trust you to be our guide, and we’ll take care 
of you ; and, at all events, William does not leave 
us.” 

The man growled out some words in a surly tone, 
but he saw that he was powerless ; besides, there was 
a force in the straightforward determination of Crofton 
that disarmed opposition. He did not reply then ; but 
when alone with William, he said, “If I’d been a bit 
stouter, I’d never have stayed with these folks to be a 
servant. But there’s a time yet ; there’s good grounds 
beyond the mountains, if we were once through them • 
but we’ll have to be a good bit further south before we 
manage that.” 

Taking it for granted that Arncliffe must accom- 
pany them, all was made ready The horse, which 
John had so carefully tended and brought round, that 
it might serve for a pack-horse, was now claimed to 
carry its owner ; and it was reluctantly that he con- 
sented that the bear-skins and two portmanteaux should 
be slung across it. 

Once more the march was commenced; Arncliffe, 
mounted on his horse, leading the way, sullen but silent, 
while John and Dick, fostering some suspicions, walked 
by his side, each carrying a gun as well as his usual 
burden. 

“ If he gets a gliff of them black rogues as be were 
consorting with,” said John, in confidence, to bis com- 
panion, “ what’s to ail him riding off with my master’s 
portmantle, and his dressing-box, with lots of money ; u 
em, as he’s like enough to have smelled out.” 

“ He’s a bad rogue, John,” answered Dick ; u bu* 


164 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


he’s feared on us, and cannot help himself. He ordered 
Will to hand him up a gun ; but our captain wouldn’t 
bear of that, and sets us on to keep our prize in tow, 
ye see, that’s it. And John, man. it’s our duty not to 
let him slip from his moorings.* 


OF IHE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


165 


CHAPTER XV. 

A-rncliffe’s Strat agem. — The fruitless Pursuit. — Lost in the Moun- 
tains. — Famine and Desolation. — The recovered Trail. — The 
Raft. — The Scarlet Signal. — A Tunnel through the Snow. — 
Escape. 

The first day’s journey produced such a night of 
agony to Arncliflfe, that even the compassion of his 
unloving guards was awakened ; and at the suggestion 
of Harold, Dick and John constructed a sort of sling 
of the dried skin of the elk, to support the injured limb, 
and extorted from the sullen man the first expression 
of gratitude he had ever uttered. 

Following his guidance, the party crossed several of 
the lower ridges of the mountains without much diffi- 
culty, and then they proceeded south through a long 
narrow valley, where they were concealed from obser- 
vation, and where game and shelter were easily found ; 
but the streams that fell from above were numerous ; 
and at every one there was delay, from the difficulty 
of crossing ; and for many days the progress was slow 
and tedious. Then, deviating from the valley, they 
again commenced to ascend from ridge to ridge, in a 
south-east direction, gradually rising far above the 
plains, till the air became cold as winter; yet still be- 
fore them lay the lofty crests, inaccessible to man, 
through which they must find a pass or perish. Their 
sole dependence was now on the doubtful knowledge 
of Arncliflfe, as they now perfectly relied on his faith, 


166 


THE BEAR HUNTERS 


notwithstanding his morose and thankless manner. The 
guards no longer annoyed him by attending at his side, 
but left him wholly to the care of William, who walked 
by the horse, learning the various Indian dialects, which 
his father seemed wishful to teach him ; and the boy, 
always earnest in the acquirement of knowledge, was 
glad to learn any thing that might be useful to his bene- 
factors. 

One day, after a toilsome ascent to a narrow ledge, 
along which they were to proceed, Arncliffe dismounted 
to examine the feet of the horse ; and when Harold 
came up to him, he said : 

“ You must all pass on ; the horse has cut his foot 
with a sharp stone, and I cannot afford to have him 
lamed. I must lead him slowly to the encampment. 
Do you see yon dark spot ? — that’s a clump of pines ; 
just round it you’ll find a narrow cleft; turn in there, 
and wait ; I’ll be with you as fast as a lame horse and a 
lame man can come.” 

“ You are right, Arncliffe,” said Harold ; “ I’m truly 
glad to see you so humane to the poor creature. Shall 
John look to the foot ? he has some skill in veterinary 
practice.” 

“ I know as much about a horse as he does,” replied 
the unsocial man ; “ you’d better get on ; and Will, do 
you carry this heavy portmanteau, it’s enough to break 
the back of an v beast.” 

William cheerfully relieved the animal of the heavy 
trunk, and then waited patiently till his father washed 
the leg and tied some bandage round it, often looking 
up fr«m his employment to watch the procession move 
slowly along the narrow pathway, till it was no longer 
risible in the dim light ; then turning to his son, he 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


167 


said : “ .Now’s my time. I’ll be with you again before 
long, and then, mark me, go with me you shall. I’m 
tired of this trade, and must be off a bit.” 

Then springing upon the horse, he turned round, and 
after galloping back a little way, disappeared round a 
jutting rock. William, encumbered with the heavy 
portmanteau, pursued him in vain, calling after him to 
pause for a moment. When he reached the spot where 
his father had disappeared, he found it was a gap which 
led down to a low valley; thither he descended and 
crossed it having to wade through a river swollen 
already with melted snow, and then pursue an upward, 
thickly-wooded track which the horse had left. But 
after following this trail for an hour, he lost it, and 
became bewildered in the wood. Then, despairing of 
ever coming up with his father, he lay down overcome 
with fatigue, sorrow, and shame, and wept over his 
father’s obstinate continuance in evil. And now he 
saw his folly in attempting to follow him, for night was 
at hand, and his first duty should have been to report 
to his generous friends the treachery of the man in 
whom they had confided. Now he shrank from the 
painful task, as he slowly rose to return ; but the sight 
of the portmanteau reminded him that he was bound 
to restore that at least to the owner. 

Then he looked round him, and tried in vain to fall 
upon his own track, and he wandered to and fro, till at 
length, following an opening through the trees, he came 
out of the wood upon a wide, bare jutting rock, from 
the edge of which he looked down upon huge fragments 
of reck, and black unfathomable hollows, filling a vast 
ravine, beyond which rose another stupendous wall of 
rock. It was a dismal and awe-inspiring solitude. 


168 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


William was not a coward* but his heart sank at the 
sight 

4< Am I abandoned and lost in this wilderness,’ 9 
thought he. “ Will my bones be left to whiten here, 
unsought and uncared for ! How shall I be able to 
bear this dreadful lonely death ? ” He w^ept bitterly 
till he remembered God had said, “ Fear not, for I am 
with thee.” And he repeated aloud, though he trem- 
bled to hear his own voice at first, — 

“ Yea, though I w T alk through the valley of the 
shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for Thou art with 
me ! ” Then, with strengthened faith he turned back, 
bending beneath his cumbrous burden. He could not 
remember any turn he had taken when pursuing his 
father, — he knew not whether he could escape by 
proceeding north or south, nor, buried as he was amidst 
rocks and pines, and the sun having sunk, whether he 
faced the east or west ; and a cold fear came over him 
that every step he took might be plunging him deeper 
into the mountains, further from his friends, and nearer 
to destruction. 

He halted in an agony of doubt; unfortunately he 
had no gun to fire a signal ; but, feeling assured that 
his faithful friends would be in search of him, he 
shouted loudly ; the surrounding cliff's echoed back 
his cries ; but no voice answered. He had descended 
into a little hollow r , and now depositing his heavy load 
beneath a cliff, he walked round to find a convenient 
outlet ; but none appeared, — no path to encourage 
him to hope. He saw that he must again climb to 
escape from this hole ; but on which side to ascend he 
could not determine. At length wearied and dis- 
tracted, he lay down upon the portmanteau, and even 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


169 


slept, notwithstanding his painful reflections, and the 
frightful howlings and roars of wild beasts on every 
side. 

The light of morning awoke him, but a thick mist 
hid the sun from his sight, and he knew not which 
way to take ; but, at all events, he must leave the 
hollow. He therefore selected the side easiest of 
ascent, and, dragging his burden after him, slowly 
attained a barren, dreary spot, broken by deep chasms, 
which prevented him crossing it; while around rose 
immense walls of rock, from which huge fragments had 
fallen and formed miniature mountains, that almost 
forbade further progress. Sometimes the masses of 
rock, fallen one upon another, were so precariously 
balanced that it seemed to step upon them would be 
to overthrow them ; yet the moss and lichens, and the 
roots of climbing shrubs, had really bound these masses 
so firmly together that William, expecting every mo- 
ment to be hurled and crushed, was able to cross them 
safely to reach one of the chasms which seemed less 
difficult than the rest to descend. Yet even this was 
little better than a precipitous wall, overgrown with 
bushes, which had no other soil to spring from but the 
ancient moss which clung tenaciously to the rock. 
Grasping these bushes, after first flinging the port- 
manteau down before him, he descended to another 
hollow, which he had no sooner reached than two 
deer, alarmed by the rustling, bounded past him, and 
again he deeply regretted the want of a gun ; for the 
pains of hunger were now added to his troubles, and 
even the dark pines that overhung the rocks seemed 
to be barren, for not a cone lay beneath them, en 
which the boy might have made a breakfast. 

15 


170 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Sickened with famine and disappointment for a 
moment he wished to lie down and die • but again his 
faith revived, and he forced his way upwards on the 
opposite side of the hollow, till he came to a spot 
where some broken branches arrested his attention. 
Eagerly he looked round ; he persevered in finding the 
track, he followed it over a ridge, fancying ever} 
moment he caught sight of some familiar object; 
finally, he descended into the valley which he had 
first crossed in pursuit of his father the preceding day. 

But he now saw, with dismay, that the river, greatly 
swollen, nearly filled the valley, and he feared he should 
be utterly unable to cross it. Since the misfortune of 
the wreck, he had learnt from his friend Crofton to 
swim a little, and would not have been afraid to face 
the difficulty, but for the incumbrance of the port- 
manteau, which he could not make up his mind to 
leave behind him. He carried always in his belt a 
knife and small axe, for the convenience of clearing 
the way in the woods, and with these he resolutely 
set to work, to lop pine-branches, and to cut down 
the rushes that grew near - the water, to form a rude 
raft. It was a tedious labor for one not accustomed to 
mechanic arts; but Dick had taught Mike and him the 
use of tools, and employed them to assist him, so that 
he was not wholly -ignorant. 

What a rough, strange, matted mass was that vessel 
of burden when at length it was fearfully launched. A 
strong cord, which the pocket of a boy rarely fails to 
produce, was attached to it, that it might be towed to 
land if found water-worthy. And it floated ! rolling 
Awkwardly enough about in the rapid stream certainly, 
but it really floated. Then William took off* his own 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


171 


clothes to place on the portmanteau, which, by its own 
straps, he secured firmly upon the float; and after a 
prayer for aid in his undertaking, he plunged into the 
water, holding the cord, and, struggling through the 
foaming torrent, endeavored to swim across, ever, as 
he grew weary, resting his hand on the raft, which 
drifted across the level valley, and down the bed its 
own waters had worn to the very ridge on which he 
had parted with his friends. Then, catching at the 
overhanging boughs, he was able to gain the south 
side of the river, and draw his raft to land in time to 
save it from being whirled over a newly formed cata- 
ract which poured down to the plain below. 

Exhausted by his efforts, and enfeebled by fasting, 
he lay down on the stony ridge for many minutes, 
incapable of thought or action. Then he arose and 
dressed himself, for the cold evening had come on, 
and he shivered from weakness and famine. He en- 
deavored in vain in the dim light to make out the 
dark spot to which his treacherous father had directed 
his benefactors ; and when he failed to see it, he said 
to himself, “ Shall I survive till another morning 
dawns to show me the spot ? Shall I ever reach it ? 
and alas! shall I then find the dear friends I have 
lost?” 

He unstrapped the portmanteau from the raft, and 
found beneath it a good-sized fish, resembling a trout, 
entangled in the matted fabric. He snatched it yet 
struggling from the unsafe snare, and secured it far 
from the water. Then he kneeled down to thank 
God for this bounty. His energy was renewed; he 
collected scattered twigs, lighted a fire and broiled, 
or rather heated his precious fish, for he had not 


172 


THE BEAR-HUNTER 3 


patience to wait till it was cooked. He made a 
hearty supper on half his provision, longing to eat the 
whole, but prudently refraining, lest by excess he 
should render himself unfit for further work. Then 
lifting up his voice and heart to the Giver of good 
things, he lay down on the solitary mountain-side, 
and slept in thankfulness. 

As soon as morning broke, he looked out for his 
landmark, which appeared more distant than he had 
expected ; but after breakfasting on the remainder of 
his fish, he felt ready for his work ; and shouldering 
his burden, set out cheerfully. The sun was pleasant ; 
but the streams, flowing from the rocks above, rendered 
the road tedious, and it was long before he plainly dis- 
tinguished the dark clump of pines at the side of a lofty 
peak. This he concluded must be the place for the 
encampment which his father had indicated, and he pro- 
ceeded briskly. But humble as his nature was, he could 
not help feeling surprise and disappointment that he had 
not met with any of his friends searching for him. 

“ I thought, perhaps, Mike and Dick might have 
come,” said he to himself. “ They might have fired 
signal guns to direct me. But they may have thought 
that I had been base enough voluntarily to desert with 
my unfortunate father.” 

At length he reached the trees, and looked round 
anxiously for the cleft which the travellers had been 
directed to enter ; but he sought in vain. There cer- 
tainly appeared to be a rent in the rocks a few yards 
beyond the pines ; but this crack was filled still with 
the snow of winter. He walked onward for some dis- 
tance, but the wall of rock continued unbroken, nor 
toulu he any longer see the track of his friends. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


m 


He } aused to consider ; then he recollected, in grea> 
alarm, that it was very unusual, at this season, to set, 
enow on these lower ridges, and he turned back to ex 
amine the snow-filled crevice again. The sun was non 
powerful, and the upper surface of the snow was melt- 
ing and flowing over the ridge ; but he saw that no bed 
was worn over it, as if there was usually a river here 
in the spring. He looked upward at the cliffs which 
overhung the crevice, which seemed covered with smooth 
perpetual snow, and observed that the upper surface of 
that which was accumulated below was rough and 
broken, and the startling question arose in his mind, 
“ Could this have been an avalanche ? ” If so, he 
trembled to think on the consequences. 

As he gazed on this perplexing irregularity, he was 
struck by the sight of something red floating in the 
wind ; and, weary as he was, he threw down the trunk, 
and commenced climbing up the snow. Unlike the 
rocky wall which bounded the ledge, it lay somewhat 
sloping, and with a stout stick, and his knife to cut 
steps, he succeeded in mounting about a hundred feet 
above the ground, and then in making his way over the 
wet and slippery snow towards the patch of red which 
had attracted his attention. 

As soon as he approached it he uttered a cry of min- 
gled terror and joy, for he recognized a red handker- 
chief belonging to his cousin Mike, which was nailed to 
a spar. “ Dick has nailed it ! They must be alive ! 
But where are they ? ” he exclaimed, as he attempted to 
draw out the flag-staff. He found it was of great 
length ; but at length he succeeded in extracting it. 

He knew the pole to be one they had used for the 
litter; it was abou* eighteen feet in length; but he was 


174 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


sure, if his friends were living, they must be lower in 
the snow than that. After a little reflection, he took a 
leaf from his pocket-book, and with a pencil wrote upon 
it, “ Can I help you ? W. A.” This he tied in the 
handkerchief signal, and, inverting the pole, again 
inserted it into the opening, gradually lowering it till the 
whole had entered, driving it forward with his own 
stick. Suddenly his stick slipped from his hands, and 
slid out of sight, and he trusted his message was on the 
way to the captives below. 

A long delay followed ; then the welcome red signal 
slowly rose again, and he hastened to read the note 
which it contained, which was in the writing of Mr. 
Rodney. 

“ Draw up the pole ; a rope is attached, and a spade ; 
you must drag it through, and then both try to enlarge 
the opening.” 

From this he saw that they concluded his father was 
still with him; he did not, however, waste time in 
attempting any explanation ; he drew up the pole, and 
fixed it firmly in the snow, till he cautiously, and with 
great exertion, drew up the rope ; but the resistance of 
the hard snow below made it very difficult to get the 
spade safely brought through. At length it appeared ; 
and seizing it with great joy, he began at once to 
work at the hole which its passage had already en- 
larged, throwing the snow behind him as he pro- 
ceeded. 

He formed an opening of about two feet in diameter, 
and managed very well to throw up the snow till he 
had sunk it four feet deep. Then the difficulty was, how 
to dispose of the shovelled snow. If he had had a 
companion, they might have divided the labor ; but the 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


175 


(oil of ascending with each shovel of snow was im* 
mense ; and he soon felt his strength failing. He sat 
down and wrote on the back of Mr. Rodney’s letter, “ I 
am alone, and almost famished. Can you send me 
some food, or I cannot work.” He lowered this paper 
by the rope, and waited ten minutes ; then he began to 
draw it up ; but now the labor was greater than 
ever, the weight was so much increased ; and when his 
toil was at last ended, he found attached to the rope 
the large iron kettle well packed with meat, which 
was now covered with the snow it had gained in its 
ascent. 

The passing through of this large vessel had, how- 
ever, formed a good-sized tunnel, through which William 
heard the whistle, and then the welcome hail of Dick. 
He was too weak to reply to it till he had eat heartily 
of the dried meat and biscuit ; then he cried out as 
loud as he could, “ Are all safe ? ” “ Ay, ay,” an- 

swered Dick, “ all right ! lower down the kettle ; it 
works well.” 

The kettle was drawn up and down several times, 
removing a good deal of snow, which fell below ; then 
William called, “ If I throw the snow down, have you 
room below to dispose of it ? ” 

The answer was favorable ; and he now worked rap- 
idly, cutting a resting-place for his feet, at the several 
stages, as he descended; but six hours of alternate 
labor, rest, and refreshment, passed before Dick, who 
was working upward, and he met, at some distance from 
the bottom of the tunnel. 

“ God bless you, my lad,” said the delighted man ; 
* you’ve helped us rarely. Now come down and see 


176 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


our jail, and then we must weigh anchor and sail, be- 
fore another broadside strikes us.” 

The next minute William had descended into the 
midst of the pale, agitated captives, who wept as they 
welcomed the blessed light of heaven, from which they 
had been so long shut out. 

“ Sure, Will,” said Mary, “ wasn’t I the girl was tell- 
ing you’d be saking us out ; barrin’ yer father wasn’t 
tying ye up, and himself the man to be send in’ us all 
into this same snare and pitfall, God forgive him for 
that.” 

“ You are wrong, Cousin Mary,” replied William ; 
“ my father could not foresee the fall of the snow, 
though he certainly sent you forward that he might 
tempt me to make off with him, or at all events, to be 
ready to join him. But that could not be ; though it 
half broke my heart to see him so set upon a bad 
course. I even ran after him till I was quite lost, and 
have wandered about these three days trying to fall into 
the road again, hungered and wearied, and terrified that 
I should never see you again. But, God be praised, 
that’s over ; and now the sooner you’re out of this dark 
prison, the better.” 

The travellers had been sheltered in a spacious lofty 
cave, which was now half filled with the snow which 
they had thrown in to open a way of escape ; no won- 
der all looked pale and ghastly, enclosed for three days 
in this dark and dreary dungeon, with little hope of 
ever escaping from it. 

But now further explanations and details were de- 
ferred till they should be safely extricated from their 
painful position. First, the women and the old man 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


177 


<verc assisted from step to step till they reached the day 
the rest followed cautiously, lest they should displace the 
snow above. Harold insisted on remaining to share 
with Dick the last duty of sending up the heavy baggage. 
They attached the cumbrous boxes, kettles, and baskets 
to the rope, and as they were hauled up they struck 
and grated against the walls of the tunnel, threatening 
to bring down another avalanche on the brave men 
below. But though portions fell upon them, and the 
water streamed from the upper surface, rendering the 
ascent every moment more difficult, after sliding back 
several times, they happily reached their friends, well 
drenched with wet, and were soon once more down on 
the stony ledge from whence they had diverged into 
that unlucky cleft. 


378 


THE BEAR-HCNTEKS 


CHAPTER XVI- 

William’! Explanation. — The Tale of Horror. — Buriel alive. - 
Three days in the Snow. — The Merciful Rescue. — Climbing the 
Mountains. — The Fiery Eye. — The Indian Guide. 

Once in safety, the assembled friends, wearied with 
their extraordinary labors, were glad to sit down on 
their packages and listen to William’s sorrowful tale. 

“ I think my father was tired of the monotony of our 
life,” he added ; “ he labored under the idea that he was 
a captive, and he desired to be free.” 

“ What he wants is to fetch them Injuns down on us, 
and carry off our guns and powder,” grumbled Dick ; 
•‘and as sure as death he’ll do it. But you could make’t 
no better, lad ; it were an awkward job ; and if ye’d 
had a gun in your hand, it’s not to be thought as how 
ye could have shot your own father.” 

“ Don’t speak so hardly on him, Mr. Marlin,” said 
Will. “ I don’t think he means any harm to them that 
6aved his life ; he stopped to deliver up to me Mr. Crof- 
ton’s portmanteau, which I have brought safe to him, 
thank God.” 

“ My dear lad,” said Harold, “ it was not worth while 
that you should run the risk of breaking your back tc 
preserve these garments of civilized life. I could, though 
unwillingly, have dispensed with them in these regions 
where a scanty wardrobe is the approved fashion. Still 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


179 


I have some lingering prejudices in the matter of my 
toilet, and a fear comes over me, William, where is my 
dressing-case ? ” 

The boy turned pale, and clasping his hands, cried 
out, “ I see how it happened, sir, it was hidden beneath 
the bear-skins which were spread over the horse. I 
feel sure he did not mean to rob you.” 

a Nevertheless it was a convenient portable booty,” 
Sighed Harold. “ All my gold and valuables, and alas ! 
all my razors and brushes ! all the little requisites with- 
out which civilized man sinks into a savage ! all gone ! 
Eheu ! I am now a red man.” 

Rodney laughed as he said, “ We must use my slen- 
der toilet requisites in common, Harold, at least such 
as are necessary ; but who needs a razor in our wild 
life?” 

William remained, however, deeply mortified ; tfye 
dressing-case was fitted with silver, and was valuable, 
independent of its contents ; and though he did not him- 
self believe that his father was knowingly a thief, yet 
he felt assured that such was the opinion of Captain 
Scruton, and he feared, of John and Dick. 

“ Never think more of it, boy,” said Harold, good- 
naturedly. “ I have bills of exchange in my pocket-book 
that will enable us to pay our w^ay, if we ever arrive at 
the regions where money is available ; and I shall be 
no worse for roughing it a little without eau de Cologne, 
or pomade regenerative to waste on my already profuse 
curls. Certainly, I should like a pair of scissors ; but I 
see your aunt has a comely pair depending from hejr 
girdle, which she w ill lend me for all-work. Two days 
ago, w r hen we were buried alive, how lightly I should 
have regarded these privations.” 


180 


THE BEAR-HDNTERS 


William shuddered, as he thought on their situation 
then. 

“ Ay, ay, lad,” said Dick, “ it were bad to bide ; but 
things is never so bad but they might be worser. If it 
had fall’n atop on us as we filed into yon creek, we’d all 
have been crushed as flat as a flounder afore we’d known 
what ailed us. But, ye see, we’d lighted on that there 
dark hold, and stowed away our freight, and thought as 
how we’d rig it up for a night’s lodging, and John an(f 
me we’d fetched in a heap of dry sticks for a fire. And 
just then that unlucky lad Pat he’d been clambering 
and tugging at a bush reet over again our place after a 
bird’s nest, when down he drops, and runs in shrieking 
out, ‘ It’s all coming down ; ’ and, sure enough, that 
very minute came a row like thunder, and the ground 
we stood on shook, as if our ship had struck on a rock ; 
and all turned as dark as if the varra day of judgment 
had come on us then and there.” 

Peggy and Mary sobbed loudly, as Dick described 
the sad catastrophe. 

“ That’s nought to how they went on then,” continued 
he. “ I never in my born days heard such skirling and 
roaring. Then John and me — more shame on us — did 
a bit of swearing; but Mr. O’Reilly he spoke up like a 
Christian, and he says, says he, i The hand of the Lord 
is on us.’ ” 

“ It was, indeed,” said Harold, “ a most awful mo- 
ment ; death was in that ‘ horror of great darkness,’ and 
I felt stunned and deprived of all power of thought or 
exertion, till I heard Rodney’s commanding voice say. 
‘Let us pray.’ We did, I believe, all join earnestly in 
prayer, and listen while he repeated the whole of the 
jeautiful psalm, ‘ Lord, thou hast been our refuge from 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


181 


one generation to another.’ We remained long silent 
with humbled hearts ; then Captain Scruton, with the 
energy we all seemed to have lost, said, ‘ 1 have been 
many times face to face with death, in storm, in battle, 
and in pestilence, and I could always put my trust in 
God, while at the same time I could use the faculties he 
has bestowed on me — the head to contrive, the hand 
to execute. We are cast down, not crushed: let every 
body lend a hand ; you women, light a fire, and let us 
see the worst.’ 

“ The women did light a fire, and a sad sight the 
flickering flames revealed in that vast dreary dungeon. 
Such a set of cadaverous faces my eye never before 
rested on. We realized one of the pictures in Dante’s 
Inferno, and on every countenance was painted the 
death of hope. But at the command of Captain Scru- 
ton we crowded round the fire, and even eat as if we 
meant to live. This exercise of the functions of life 
somewhat revived our energy, and we ventured to talk 
of experiments. We tried to move the snow at the 
mouth of the cave, and found it firm and solid ; then we 
took up our spades and began to excavate, depositing 
the snow we removed at the furthest extremity of the 
cave. When beyond our reach, we cut steps, and 
worked above us, the snow being too compact to be dan- 
gerous, though this rendered our labor more tedious; 
and, alas ! our first twelve hours’ labor had not opened 
more than six or eight feet. We had noticed the height 
of the snow-crowned rock as we entered the cleft, and 
if it was entirely filled up, we dreaded that our food and 
our strength should be exhausted before we could work 
to that height. Besides, the want of air was terrible, 
though, happily, a narrow crevice or two above, admitted 
16 


182 





THE BEAR-HUNTERS 

a small portion, and relieved also the misery of total 
darkness. 

“ You may conceive our nights of anxiety, followed 
by the labors which we never relinquished as long as 
we could hold the spade — dismal labors, almost hope- 
less ! for when we had labored till the morning of the 
second day we had not formed an opening more than 
fifteen or eighteen feet high. Then Dick projected the 
plan of passing a signal through the solid snow that 
lay above us, for he insisted on it that your father 
would be quite aware of our condition, and might obtain 
help for us. The difficulty of driving the pole upwards 
through the snow was tremendous, though near the 
surface it was fortunately not frozen so hard as below. 

“ We lashed one spar to another as we drove them 
up, till we used all we had ; even then we were fearful 
the signal might not have risen above the surface ; then 
we continued to labor without hope, to eat without 
appetite, and to rest without refreshment, till our own 
signal appeared and fell at our feet. For a moment we 
were all speechless with emotion ; then we snatched up 
the banner and found your note, and a faint cheer of 
joy rang through the murky cave.” 

“ Worra ! worra ! ” interrupted Mike, leaping up with 
excitement. “ Wasn’t it my own illegant red tie that 
did it all ? And sure, mother dear, won’t we be kaping 
that same, put by as long as we live, and won’t we all 
have it buried with us in our own coffin, seeing it was 
saving our lives, this same blessed red rag ! ” 

“ Sure, then, Mike, darlingt,” said his mother, 
“ wouldn’t it be the Lord God himself that saved us, 
and niver the red handkerchief at all ! And He put- 
ting it into Will to dig us out, praise be to His name J * 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


183 


“ You are quite right, my good woman,” said Mr. 
Rodney; “to Him alone belongs the praise and the 
glory. We had fallen into the pit, and He drew us 
out. But, after offering up our thanksgiving to God, 
we must be grateful to the untiring hands that worked 
out His will.” 

“ Now it would be advisable to move forward,” said 
Captain Scruton. “ I am sorry to wound your feelings, 
young man ; but I think it not improbable that Arn- 
cliffe may again join his marauding associates against 
us. But, should he do so, and find the avalanche, he 
will conclude we are lost, and may abandon his dogged 
persecution. It would be well that he should not dis- 
cover that we have escaped.” 

“ I cannot believe him capable of this,” replied Wil- 
liam hastily. Then he remembered what cause of 
suspicion his friends had, and he said no more. 

They resumed their burdens, and continued to march 
along the side of the rocks till daylight failed, and they 
gladly sought shelter under a cliff, feeling the los's of the 
bear-skins to rest upon, Peggy especially declaring that 
she w r as sure that “ villain of the world ” Arncliffe had 
all along had his eyes on them. 

The sun was very powerful the next day, and the 
melting snow fell in showers from the high rocks over 
their pathway, making their march difficult, and often 
perilous. At length they reached a spot where a new- 
ly-formed torrent poured down in a cataract, and rushed 
foaming through a deep rocky bed, forming an impassa- 
ble barrier for foot-passengers. 

“ I foresaw, my friends,” said Mr. Rodney, “ that we 
must inevitably be thus arrested; and perhaps it is 
well : why should we not attempt to ascend and work 


184 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


through tbjse mountains? We seem to arrive at no 
easier pass, and we lose time by thus aimlessly journey- 
ing along the side.” 

“ But my father said it was hopeless our attempting 
to cross without a guide,” said William. 

“ I’ve carried many a ship through unknown seas 
without chart or pilot,” said Scruton, “ and we’d better 
trust our own judgment, than be in the hands of one 
who might run us into a fleet of pirates.” 

“Very good, Captain Scruton,” answered Rodney: 
“ then we commit the helm to you ; rely on our obedi- 
ence.” 

“It’s little he knows of land voyaging,” muttered 
Dick, in a discontented tone, to his friend Mike ; “ but 
it’s like we must wait orders.” 

“ Then we’ll begin by boarding this hulk of stone,” 
said Scruton, climbing the steep rocky wall tha' 
bounded the ledge, as coolly as a fly pursues its miracu- 
lous way up a pane of glass. 

Pat followed him like a monkey; Mary looked 
appalled, and Dennis sat down, groaning in despair. 

“We passed a cannier bit a while back,” said John ; 
“ what think ye, Dick, of getting ’em up thereaway.” 

“We’se manage to haul ’em aloft somehows, man,” 
ansAvered Dick. “ Come, lads, are ye for trying ? ” 

But William had also remarked the canny bit, which 
formed an easier ascent ; and not considering them- 
selves bound absolutely to follow the captain, they 
turned back, and contrived to scramble upwards with 
various degrees of skill. The women were helped up 
without much trouble, though with a good deal of 
shrieking, but John and Dick were compelled to lay 
violent hands on the old man, and to carry him up 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


185 


bodily. When this was accomplished, and they really 
rested on level rock again, they discovered that they had 
only surmounted one of a succession of gigantic steps, 
each of which occupied so much time to ascend, that 
the whole day was spent in the labor of reaching a 
height not many hundred feet from the terrace they left 
in the morning. Even then, though they descended 
into a sheltered hollow for the night ; in the morning 
they still saw before them the mighty wall of rock, 
unbroken, and almost inaccessible. To add to their 
distress, the meat was exhausted, very little flour 
remained, and the potatoes, though most grateful to the 
poor emigrants, afforded imperfect sustenance to men 
who required strength for their great undertaking. As 
they s?it disconsolately round the fire, Pat dropped from 
the bushes that covered the rocks, crying out, — 

“ Will ye be helping, Mike ? Sure they’re illegant, 
and talk like the Ingins themselves, and maybe Will 
would be telling us what they’re maning, seeing lie’s 
clever at his book. And maybe they’d be askin’ me 
to lave their eggs alone, the craturs, which same I’d 
not be agreeable to, at any rate, seeing we’re needing 
them ourselves.” 

The boy produced a bag filled with the small eggs of 
the parrots and pigeons who frequented the bushes, and 
Mike and Dick readily joined in a more efficient inva- 
sion of their domains. They succeeded in taking a 
dozen young green parrots, and though necessity com- 
pelled them to feed on the birds, Mary mourned over 
the pretty creatures, and Mr. Rodney shrank from such 
a wholesale slaughter for one small dish of stew. Still 
the stew was thankfully eaten, as well as an omelette of 
eggs, by the hungry travellers, and after this refresh- 
16 * 


186 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


ment, they all declared they felt stronger for the next 
day’s fatigue. 

Another lofty step was ascended next morning, after 
a few hours’ labor, and a broad, extensive valley which 
lay beyond the ledge, and which stretched far to the 
south, tempted them to proceed along it for two or 
three miles, hoping they might thus come on some 
easier ascent. Pat, as usual, was on before them, and 
they saw him pause near a thick wood. Harold has- 
tened up, on the watch for game, with his gun charged; 
but when he reached him, the boy whispered in an awe- 
struck tone, — “Was yer lionner iver seeing a spunit 
in the daylight ? ” 

“ Never, Pat,” answered Harold. “ I can safely say ; 
nevertheless, I am quite ready for the encounter, and 
would be glad to have one pointed out.” 

“ Sure, wasn’t I seeing the big fiery eye in that black 
bush with the red roses, yonder,” said the boy. 
“ Musha ! sure yer lionner wouldn’t be shooting, barriri* 
ye’d be havin’ a silver bullet.” 

“ My dear lad, point out the bush,” replied Harold. 
“ It will certainly be a bear or an elk, and we cannot 
afford to lose it.” 

The boy trembled as he showed a thick cactus-bush, 
already covered with red buds ; and though Harold did 
not. see the fiery eye, he levelled his piece at a venture, 
at the bush, and was just about to fire, when a rustling 
sound was heard, and an Indian, with his bow and 
quiver at his back, and the usual scanty clothing, 
crawled from the bush towards Harold, and lay down 
before him, with his face to the ground, in an attitude 
cf humiliation. 

By this time the rest of the party had come up, and 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


187 


William, in great agitation, addressed some words to 
the man in his lately-acquired Indian dialect. The 
stranger started up, his face lighted with hope, and re- 
plied quickly, at the same time pointing to his right 
arm, which hung uselessly at his side, and at his head. 
Then William interpreted his answer, — “ He says that 
he was out on a hunting expedition with his people, 
that he had left them in pursuit of — I think he means 
the great bear ; that when he was alone he fell from a 
snowy height, and hurt his arm and his head so much 
that he lost all recollection for some time. He cannot, 
even now, remember where he is, and he is almost fam- 
ished, and has been long lying unable to provide him- 
self with food, and waiting for the Great Spirit to call 
him away.” 

All were anxious to aid the unfortunate hunter. 
William was employed to tell him that they were his 
friends, that they would try to restore the use of his 
arm, and make him strong again. He readily allowed 
Mr. Rodney to examine his arm, asking William if 
this gentleman was the great medicine man of the 
tribe. The arm was dreadfully swollen, and fomenta- 
tions were applied ; then Peggy and Dennis, on their 
limited field, gathered such herbs as they thought good 
for a poultice, Mr. Rodney submitting to an experiment 
which might be beneficial, and could do no harm. 
There was no wound in the head, and Mr. Rodney 
hoped that the concussion which had confused his 
senses, was now of no consequence : he therefore con- 
tented himself with administering a sedative medicine. 
Then they gave him some tea, wdiich seemed to be very 
repugnant to his carnivorous appetite, after which he 
slept ; and thus compelled to wait, they ranged about 


188 


THF BEAR-HUNTERS 


with theii guns, and were fortunate enough to shoot 
an elk, which was speedily skinned and cut up ; and 
when the Indian awoke, a stew had been cooked, of 
which only a moderate share was given to him, for 
William ascertained that he had not eaten any thing for 
three days. 

Unwilling to move the helpless Indian, they con- 
tinued another day on this spot, when Mr. Rodney 
and John managed to set the broken arm, and to en- 
close it in a cradle of bark, which they slung round the 
neck of the patient, who never moved a muscle during 
the painful operation ; but when it was completed 
uttered these brief words of acknowledgment, — “It 
is good ; the white strangers are my brothers.” They 
were now in a condition to set out, and the Indian 
was asked to guide, them through the mountains, 
which he eagerly undertook to do, though he pointed 
to old Dennis, and said, — “ The red men leave their 
weak fathers at the lodges ; the young brave only 
hunts, the old sleep.” 

As they proceeded slowly along the valley, Harold 
and Mr. Rodney recalled some of the words they had 
acquired from their first Indian friends ; and finding 
that, though different in pronunciation, they resembled 
the corresponding words in the dialect of their new 
acquaintance, they were soon able to understand, and, 
with a little help from William, to talk with the 
young Indian, who had a mild, intelligent countenance, 
and who seemed grateful and happy, though he said he 
must return to his squaw when he had brought them 
through the mountains. 

Then, through winding defiles, over sloping ridges, 
And along narrow and perilous shelves cm the mountain- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


180 


side, the agile Indian led his benefactors for two days, 
during which they obtained a scanty supply of birds 
and eggs, very insufficient to support the strength they 
needed for their daily toil. 


190 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XVII. 

An Onslaught among the Bears. — More Perilous Journeying.— 

An Alarm.- -A March in the Water. — The Secret Fortress.— 

The Enemy at the Gates. 

On the third day of their journey with the Indian, 
he paused in a narrow valley, and said in his own lan- 
guage, “ My brothers must stay here to kill the dark 
bear ; it is here he has his lodges. The red man lives 
many days without food; his pale brothers must eat 
daily, and must have died had they gone up yonder.” 
And he pointed to the heights which they had vainly 
attempted to surmount. 

The travellers were then aware how thankful they 
had reason to be that they had by their charity secured 
the services of the experienced native, as they might 
have perished miserably in the cheerless solitudes of the 
higher ranges. It was their guide too, who, with the 
keen observation of his race, detected and traced the 
bear to his den ; and after pointing out the entrance, 
and discharging several arrows into the cave, they 
ascertained that he had not deceived them, for his un- 
welcome salutations were answered by a growl which 
signified that Bruin was at home. 

“ Now,” said the Indian, “ let my brothers burn 
him to death with their fire-spear ; ” and the man 
shuddered as he pointed to the weapon which he had 
seen arrest the bird in its flight, and bring it dead to the 
ground. The men advanced one after another to shoot 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


191 


into tlie den, the animal still refusing to appear, and 
answering each shot with a deeper growl than the 
last ; tiL at length a death-yell, followed by silence, 
indicated that their attempts had been successful. 

Then the Indian crawled through the narrow open- 
ing, armed, however, with Harold’s long knife ; for he 
observed, “ The red man does not trust the black bear, 
he is a liar ; he says, I am dead, then he rises up to 
kill his enemy.” And it appeared this bear was not 
more sincere than the rest of his race; for the man 
quickly drew back, saying, “ My brothers must send 
more fire. The black bear lives, he says nothing ; ” 
and the man writhed to express the dying struggles of 
the beast. In mercy, then, they fired two more shots ; 
after which the Indian once more went into the cave, 
and drew out the body of a large black bear. 

“ It is the squaw bear,” said he, “ the brave yet lives. 
He bleeds ; he wants more fire.” 

This was bloody work, and Harold felt sickened at 
the slaughter ; especially when a faint and plaintive 
cry was heard, and two cubs, both wounded, tottered 
from the den, and lay down by the dead mother. 

« Surely we have shed blood enough for the 
present,” said Harold throwing down his gun. “ Here 
is meat enough for many days. I care little for 
shooting animals at liberty in the open fields ; but 
truly, Rodney, I revolt from this secret and cowardly 
assassination.” 

“ But if we don’t finish him, sir,” said Dick, “ if he 
has a bit of pluck left in him, he’s sure to finish some 
of us. I say, in for a penny, in for a pound. So if 
you’re not again it, sir, I’ll have a touch at the old 
fellow myself.” 


192 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


So Dick put an end to the struggling animal, and 
John completed the butchery of the cubs. Then they 
brought out the huge animal, and all hands were em- 
ployed in skinning and in cutting up the meat, of 
which the abundant supply especially delighted the 
Indian, who gladly bore his share of the burden ; and 
after the skins had been cleansed, he rolled them up 
and carried them off too, signifying that they were 
much too valuable to be abandoned. 

-After their hard work, they made a forced march of 
some length, which brought them to a road plainly 
known to the Indian ; for he led them to a cave, the 
mou + h of which he showed them, he had himself filled 
up with brushwood, to prevent the bears and wolves 
from taking their abode in it. They had evidently 
however, attempted to remove the impediment ; but 
the skill of man had triumphed, and they had not suc- 
ceeded. The cave was foul, damp, and dark ; but 
after being ventilated and warmed, by making a large 
fire of the brushwood, the travellers took possession of 
it, cooked and ate an enormous supper of meat only, 
and then filled up the entrance with pieces of rock, to 
guard them while they slept ; a prudent precaution, 
for the fierce howlings of an animal, which the Indian 
said was the great black wolf, were incessant and 
alarming. 

The next day they scrambled over bare rocks piled 
on rocks, sometimes compelled to draw up the baggage 
by ropes ; while from the snow-crowned peaks far above 
them, showers of melted snow continually deluged their 
path and fell upon them, and occasionally they narrowly 
escaped an avalanche. Their progress was slow, their 
fatigue very great, and when darkness came on they 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


193 


slept heavily at the foot of a cliff, and only discovered 
when morning broke that they had rested in a narrow 
defile, between two walls of black rock, which seemed 
to rise to the very clouds, the upper part being formed 
of masses of eternal snow. 

When the women were about to light a fire, to pre- 
pare breakfast, their guide stopped them, pointing up- 
wards, and saying, “ It is good to go on very quick ; the 
sun will come hot, then the snow will fall down on us, 
and whither can my brothers fly ? ” 

The danger of lingering in the narrow cleft was obvi- 
ous, and they set out to walk briskly before the sun 
should attain its full power. The gloomy pass, which 
gradually ascended, wound through the solid rock as if 
it had been cut by the art of man ; and from hour to 
hour they walked onward, looking forward vainly for 
the termination. Late in the day, wearied and famished, 
they ventured to rest in a wide basin, surrounded by 
rocks, where neither a particle of vegetation was to be 
seen, nor a dry stick found to make a fire. Fortunately, 
more meat than was consumed had been cooked on the 
previous evening, and after making their supper on this, 
they lay down on the hard rock, with such covering as 
they could collect, to obtain the sleep necessary to fit 
them for the labors of another day. 

They left the rocky hollow to enter again the defile, 
along which they continued to travel for some hours, 
when it gradually widened, and they came on an open 
rocky descent, which extended far below them, till dark 
w r oods shut out their further view. They eagerly 
inquired of the Indian if they had completed the ascent, 
and he replied, — 

“ My brothers may now descend, even to the prairies 
17 


194 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


but the red man does mt love the open grounds* 
Wherever the Great Spirit 1ms planted the forest, the 
red man seeks the forest, and raises his lodges out of the 
sight of his enemies. My people are peaceful; they 
love not blood, though they have not small hearts, for 
they hunt the great bear, and hang his claws round 
their necks. The treacherous Pawnee, the bloody 
Sioux, the wandering Crow, sleep with their eyes open, 
and the scalping-knife in their hands, to wait for the 
peace-loving red man. My people are poor ; they are 
robbed of their horses ; but they choose to remain poor; 
they will not be robbers, they will not be scalp-hunters, 
— they are bear-hunters.” 

“ It is most fortunate for us,” said Mr. Rodney, “ that 
our friend belongs to the Peace Association. I feel my 
head cooler, since I have no longer the dread of that 
remarkably unpleasant operation of scalping. I think, 
Harold, it would be advisable for us to pay a visit to the 
people of our guide.” 

“ I earnestly wish it,” answered Harold. “ I should 
like nothing better than to join these hunters in a regu- 
lar foray ; but how unlucky it is that they should be a 
dismounted people ! ” 

“ I fear,” said William, “ it would be hopeless to make 
inquiries about my father amongst these peaceful In- 
dians. He is mad about war.” 

“ It’s about shedding blood, you’d be saying, boy,” 
said Dennis. “ It’s not the great bears, nor the wolves 
themselves, that he’s caring to slay ; but it’s just man, 
man in the image of his God, that he turns his hand 
again. God forgive him for that same.” 

They continued to descend over the rugged path till 
Uiey reached the region of the pine woods; then the 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


193 


restless eye of the Indian sought in every direction the 
trail of friends or enemies; but none appearing, they 
plunged into the wood. The thick bushes now looked 
green with April buds, the trees were wound round 
with masses of the tough tendrils of creeping shrubs, 
which spread from trunk to trunk, interwoven, and 
formed impediments fatal to the garments of civilized 
life. The unclothed Indian looked with contempt on 
the rent and entangled dresses of the women, and even 
the more compact clothes of the men did not escape.- 
Pat alone triumphed in his rags, and defied every ob- 
stacle, having little more clothes left than the Indian, to 
whom he attached himself, and with whom he boldly 
conversed in a dialect compounded of many tongues, 
but which was soon comprehended and answered by the 
good-natured savage. 

On the second day of their comparatively easy de- 
scent, the Indian suddenly stopped, put his ear to the 
ground, then plunging into a mountain stream by the 
side of which they were moving, he waved his compan- 
ions to follow him, saying, — 

“ The cowardly Sioux are on the trail ; we must fly. 
They would scalp all, even the women and the child. 
They are more cruel and sly than the wolf. They will 
carry away the guns, and the knives, and the iron ves- 
sels of my brothers, and will give their bodies to the 
hungry beasts of the forest. It is good to deceive them. 
The water leaves no trail ; my brothers must walk 
through it. I will mislead the cowardly dogs.” 

Then he sprang out on the opposite side of the rivu- 
let, trampling down the bushes, and forcing his way into 
the depths of the forest, till they lost sight of him, 


196 


THE BEAR-IIUNTER3 


greatly to the alarm of Captain Scruton, who persisted 
in believing that he had abandoned them. 

“ I don’t believe it,” exclaimed Harold. “ He is an 
honest fellow ; I can read it in his face. Let us con- 
tinue our cold and comfortless water march. Depend 
on it, he will join us again ; but, at any rate, we must 
not wait here till those scalp-hunters come up, who 
might prove too many for us.” 

Scruton could not be convinced that they were pur- 
sued, for he had heard no sound ; but Mr. Rodney had 
read of the sagacity of the Indians, and, trusting their 
guide, begged that they might hasten forward. The 
water, though even at that advanced season it was 
piercingly cold, was fortunately not deep, and they were 
able to march on through it, following its devious course 
among the masses of rock, which continually changed 
its downward direction. When they had proceeded 
about three miles, they were alarmed by a rustling 
sound amidst the trees, and made ready for action ; but 
the next moment their faithful guide dropped from the 
branch of a tree into the water, and, with hurried action 
waved them to hasten onward. 

“ It is good,” said he, “ the Sioux dogs go on a false 
trail. Peshoo has made that trail, and come back to his 
pale brothers like the squirrel from tree to tree. But 
the Sioux are cunning ; when they lose the trail, they 
will come to the water. Peshoo is also cunning; he 
will lead his pale brothers to the lodges of safety.” 

Then leaving the water, Peshoo, as he named him- 
self, directed them to follow him in Indian file, each 
stepping exactly on the track before him, that the trail 
might be as slight as possible. Thus they went on for 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


197 


a hundred yards through the woods, till they readied a 
lofty wall of rock, thickly covered with brushwood even 
to the ground. Before this barrier Peshoo threw him- 
self prostrate on his face, and disappeared beneath the 
trailing branches for a short time ; then, returning in the 
same way, he said, — 

“It is good; here is the lodge where my brothers 
shall be at peace; for the fierce Sioux know it not. 
My brothers must steal in like the snake in the prairie 
grass.” 

This promised to be a formidable adventure, but 
Harold, who followed next to the guide, lay down, 
while the Indian carefully raised the branches, and 
showed a low opening, through which Harold crawled, 
winding through a low, narrow cleft for a considerable 
distance, and at length emerging into a spacious hollow 
surrounded by rocks of immense height, which were 
covered with green bushes. Huge fragments of rock 
lay scattered over the ground, and in the midst was a 
basin, which a channel of rock worn from the sides had 
filled with the water of the melted snows of the upper 
regions. 

By the time Harold had surveyed this impregnable 
fortress, his companions, one after another, had issued 
from the passage, and expressed in various ways their 
wonder and satisfaction. Peshoo remained some time 
after the last, having announced that he must obliterate 
the trail, that the Sioux might not suspect that they 
were concealed near ; but, finally, they were glad to 
see his active form appear to complete the party. 
Pleasure shone on his countenance as he looked on his 
rescued friends and said, — 

u Only the people of the Black Bear know this 

U * 


198 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


secret lodge ; the Sioux are blind, they cannot see it. 
It is here the squaws, and the little ones, and the aged 
come, when the young braves are out on the hunting 
track, to slay the bear and the buffalo. My pale 
brothers are good men ; they will not make Peshoo 
mad ; they will not say to the Sioux and the Pawmees, 
4 Come with us and slay the women and the children of 
the Black Bear in their peaceful lodge.’ ” 

Harold took the hand of the young Indian, and in 
his imperfect language assured him that they were 
brothers for ever, and pledged himself that they would 
never betray, but would, if possible, help him and his 
tribe. Even Scruton could no longer distrust the 
grateful man, who had saved their lives by disclosing 
the important secret which involved the safety of the 
whole tribe. 

44 My brothers must remain here many days,” said 
Peshoo ; 44 till the Sioux return to their lodges with 
small hearts, for they bring no scalps to show to their 
squaws. It is good, my brothers bring the flesh of 
the bear, for the pale-face does not fast long like the 
red man ; and see, your squaws may sleep well on the 
mats of my people.” As he said this, Peshoo raised a 
curtain of streaming creeping plants and disclosed a 
hollow in the rock, in which were piled numerous 
clean, neatly-woven, reed mats, which the women 
gladly brought out and spread round, that all might 
rest after their day of toil and anxiety. Heaps of 
dry bushes enabled them to make a fire, Peshoo assuring 
them the smoke could never rise over the cliffs to be- 
tray them ; and, in spite of the certainty that they were 
surrounded by formidable foes, never had the travellers 
enjoyed their supper with a greater feeling of security 
*nc peace. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


199 


u Don’t you think, Peshoo,” said Hare Id, “we had 
better fill up the mouth of the entrance with one of 
these huge stones ? Not but I defy invasion, for only 
one foe can enter at once, and we could easily shoot 
them as they appeared.” 

“ It is good to close the opening,” answered Peshoo ; 
“ but it is not good to kill the Sioux. Peshoo wishes 
for no scalps ; he says, let the Sioux live ; but let 
them not find the secret lodge of my people. Then 
would Mosquaw, my father, say, 4 Why did Peshoo lead 
the pale strangers to the peaceful lodge of the women ? * 
Then my face would be turned from my red brothers ; 
my heart would become small, I must fly to the thick 
woods and lie down till the Great Spirit sent to carry 
me away.” 

“ I should indeed be grieved if we were the means 
of making your retreat known,” said Harold, “ and I 
will, at all events, try to close the entrance.” 

Then selecting such a fragment of rock as would 
pass through the narrow passage, which certainly a 
good-sized man, clothed, could not well come through, 
he forced it on before him till he reached the entrance 
into the wood, and was arranging it in a natural 
position behind the leafy curtain, when he was startled 
by the sound of voices outside. Not daring to move, 
he tried to understand the Indian ■words which he 
plainly distinguished, for the speakers were certainly 
not many yards from him ; but the variation of 
dialects in the different tribes made it difficult for him 
to comprehend the meaning. He made out, however, 
that the speakers were really tracking them ; that 
they had fallen on the trail from the water to this 
spot, in spite of Peshoo’s attempts to obliterate it, and 


200 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


that they were now discussing the probability of th& 
fugitives having ascended the precipitous cliffs. Harold 
was vexed also to hear the trampling of horses ; for he 
foresaw the difficulty of escaping from mounted foes. 
In great anxiety he remained listening till the voices 
grew more distant, as the people probably spread 
round to endeavor to recover the trail ; then leaving 
the stone wedged in the opening as near to the outer 
surface of the rock as he dared to venture, he drew 
back dejectedly to report to his friends all that he had 
heard. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


201 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

Eesieged in a Hole. — Piping to Quarters. — An Attack from tk« 
Ramparts. — The Dispersion of the Besiegers. — The Prizes of 
Victory. — The Land of Promise. — Peshoo’s Embassy. 

Notwithstanding the accustomed immobility of the 
Indian countenance, a spasm crossed the face of Peshoo, 
as he said, “ The Sioux will not find the trail ; they 
will return to the spot where it was lost ; they are 
cunning ; they will say, 4 Our scalps must be found, let 
us seek them.’ ” 

Scruton looked uneasily round, and said, 44 This man 
has led us into a trap. Now we are at his mercy.” 

44 By no means, Captain Scruton,” answered Harold. 
44 Not a soul can enter so long as we have a bullet left 
to stop him.” 

44 But they can starve us out, Mr. Crofton,” said he. 
44 How long will our provision hold out ? ” 

This was true ; and Rodney endeavored to learn 
from Peshoo what was the probable number of the 
pursuers. In reply, the Indian repeated several times 
44 many, many ; ” his words not enabling him to express 
positive numbers. Finally, he held out his hands with 
the fingers extended ten times, from which they con- 
cluded he estimated the number of the enemy to be 
about one hundred. He could not be sure that they 
had not fire-arms ; their arrows were many and dan- 
gerous, and their tomahawks cut deep. 


202 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ I will die like the son of Mosquaw,” continued the 
Indian. “ The Sioux shall not see me tremble, nor 
hear me groan. But let my good pale brothers, who 
know how to talk with the Great Spirit, tell Ilim to 
be pitiful to the women and children of Peshoo’s 
people ; tell Him to blind the cruel panthers of the 
prairies, that they may not find the way to the 
peaceful lodges of the weak.” 

Mr. Rodney, observing the reverence shown by the 
Indian when he saw his friends engaged in devotion, 
had, as far as his limited knowledge of the language 
permitted, tried to enlighten the poor man in the 
knowledge of the true faith ; and he now induced 
Peshoo to kneel down with the rest, while he repeated 
a short and simple prayer in such Indian words as 
he could recollect, entreating God’s mercy on those 
peaceful children of the mountains. The man was 
earnest and attentive ; and after the concluding prayer 
he repeated the words, “Our Father.” 

“ It is true,” he said ; “ the Great Spirit is the 
Father of all who are good.” 

“ He will also become the Father of those,” answered 
Mr. Rodney, “ who leave evil ways, and desire to be- 
come his children ; those who grieve over the past, and 
earnestly mean to do good for the future.” 

Peshoo reflected silently for some time ; then he 
seemed more tranquil, and said cheerfully : “ God will 
listen to the words of the good pale-faces.” 

Harold then walked uneasily round the spacious 
hollow for some time, surveying curiously the bush- 
covered walls. He paused at length at one spot, and 
said : 

“ Captain, Scruton, you belong to the tribe of 


0 V r3U ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


203 


climbers ; what do you think ; could not you and 
I, and two or three more pjucky fellows, mount this 
wall with our artillery, and drive away those fellows 
that are lurking round our retreat? They will take 
fright at the attack ; and, situated so far above them, 
they will not discover the weakness of our force.” 

“We shall be short-handed, Mr. Crofton answered 
Scruton ; “ but pluck goes a great way. You see, my 
maxim has always been, ‘ Better fight than run ; and 
belter either one or the other, than strike.’ If they 
carry no guns, I think we may reckon on chasing them. 
But we must call out our own hands ; we cannot 
get any fight out of yon white-livered Indian.” 

“ Leave my name out, if you please, Captain 
Scruton,” said Rodney ; “ I am too rigid of limb to 
perform monkey feats, and too much averse to the 
shedding of blood to perpetrate slaughter, except 
when roused by aggression. Let me see the grinning 
head of an armed enemy appear through that entrance, 
and I should feel no compunction in blowing out his 
brains ; but to lurk in secret places, and shoot down 
unwary men, is not in my way. Don’t argue, Harold ; 
you will waste time. I am a pertinacious fellow in my 
scruples and prejudices, as you choose to call them. 
Go oil ; be as merciful as your hot blood will let you ; 
and when you have swept us a clear path, I will not 
refuse to make use of it.” 

“ I vow, Rodney,” said Harold, “ that, to be a brave 
fellow, you take more rousing up than any one I ever 
heard of. Well, no matter; I know, at the same time, 
you would not hesitate to risk your own life to save a 
fellow-creature in danger; so we must bear with you. 
Who a*'e to be our companions, captain ? ” 


204 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


u We must take Marlin and your stout servant, Mr. 
Crofton,” replied Scrutop ; “ and one of these lads 
might handle a gun usefully.” 

“ And wouldn’t that same be myself, av it plaze ye, 
captain,” replied Mike ; “ isn’t it thankful I’d be, and a 
fair hand at a shot ; barrin’ Will wouldn’t be called out ; 
seeing he might be fearing his bullet would be hittin* 
his own father, and no other at all ; and he just bro- 
ken-hearted with that same, and no wonder ; God save 
us!” 

“ I can conceive the feelings of the poor boy, Captain 
Scruton,” said Harold ; “ though I don’t think it at all 
probable that we should again fall in with Arncliffe in 
such an extraordinary manner ; therefore, I propose 
that we leave Will and Mr. Rodney to guard the 
entrance, while we pelt the fellows from the ramparts. 
I don’t see why we should delay a minute; are all 
ready?” 

Dick and John had been busily employed in knotting 
together all the stout rope they possessed, which they 
now rolled up in a coil. “ You see, Mr. Crofton,” said 
Dick, “ there’s John and you, landsmen like, you’d 
hardly be tit to be running up and down the yards like 
an old salt ; so I’se just haul up this here cable, and 
belay it to a stout tree aloft, to sarve for a guy ; it may 
happen ye’ve to run down sharp, if the enemy come 
down on us with a broadside.” 

Each man was armed with a double-barrelled rifle, 
powder, and bullets. Captain Scruton and Dick, with 
the fearlessness of their profession, ascended first, draw- 
ing the rope after them, the end of which they secured, 
with the practical knowledge of sailors, to a stout pine- 
tree at the edge, and let the rope down, which, though 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


205 


it fell far short of reaching the foot of the ruck, cer- 
tainly afforded support and confidence to the three lands- 
men, as Dick had named them, who made the ascent 
after the sailors, by means of the firmly-fixed creeping 
plants, with tolerable courage, though not without a sen 
sation of sickness, for they had not been accustomed to 
be thus suspended in mid-air, where the failure of the 
twig which they grasped must have doomed them to a 
terrible and certain death, but for the additional protec- 
tion of the rope. 

But one after another they reached the summit safely, 
landing amidst a wilderness of low bushes, stately pines, 
and American cedars. Then, clinging to the bushes, 
Harold ventured to look below, and could calculate the 
height they had climbed, when he saw the diminutive 
appearance of the moving, anxious figures in the glen. 
Their care now was to make out the situation and the 
force of the enemy. They spread round, and cau- 
tiously descended to a lower height, where they could 
make observations, and yet be near enough to secure 
their retreat, if they were exposed to danger. Then 
they finally ascertained that a party of wild, naked, 
mounted Indians, armed with bows, spears, and toma- 
hawks, were assembled before the rocky wall, through 
which the pursued had escaped, looking up, as if consid- 
ering the possibility of the fugitives having ascended 
there ; while some men were dismounted, scattered 
round, and plainly engaged in searching for the lost 
trail. The whole number of men certainly did not ex- 
ceed sixty; but this was a formidable force, which 
could only be successfully opposed by stratagem ; and 
Harold held a consultatior with Scruton, and then said 
to Dick, — 


18 


206 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ Are you up to a famous loud shout, Marlin ? ” 

“ Try me, master,” answered he ; “I’ve sent my pipe 
miles afore now.” 

“ And John has had some practice in the view halloo 
in the hunting-field,” continued Harold. “ Mike, my 
boy, when I give the word, mind you scream like a 
dozen fellows.” 

“ Won’t I do the same, yer honor,” said the boy, with 
great glee ; “ won’t I be givin’ them the ullaloo to be 
sarving for their wake, the thaves ! And which of 
them will I be hitting, please sir ? ” 

“ I please, Mike, if Captain Scruton does not object,” 
replied Harold, “that each man shall shoot down a 
horse ; except myself, and I will undertake to wing 
yon swaggering chief, with the feathers in his ugly 
head.” 

There was a general murmur of discontent ; and 
Scruton said, “ Mercy is thrown away on these scoun- 
drels, Mr. Crofton. If we dismount them, we shall only 
exasperate them to scale the cliffs, and assail us with the 
power of numbers.”' 

“ Very well, then, Captain Scruton,” answered Harold ; 
* if our first round fail to put the fellows to flight, we will 
direct the second barrel against the men themselves. 
Now, my men, make ready ; and when I hold up my 
hand, give a jolly good cheer, and fire away, keeping an 
eye on the effect.” 

Certainly, when the English cheer reverberated from 
the rocky heights, it seemed to arise from a little army, 
and the simultaneous volley was likewise multiplied by 
the echoes most wonderfully. The chief fell mortally 
wounded; another man was also prostrated, and three 
horses overthrown. The panic among the surprised 


OF THE HOOKY MOUNTAINS. 


207 


Indians was tremendous ; the dismounted men leaped 
behind their more fortunate companions; two horsemen 
stooped to secure the bodies of the fallen ; and the next 
minute all galloped off, except four men who were at 
some distance, and who, not having seen the instantane- 
ous effect of the attack, now rode up to the spot, looking 
with dismay at the prostrate horses and the disappear- 
ance of their comrades. They talked together for a 
moment, then pointing upwards where the ascent was 
not so precipitous, rode towards it. 

a Another shout and another shot, my good fellows,” 
said Harold. “ Aim at the two first horses only, and 
spare the men.” 

The shout and the volley were successful ; the two 
horses in front, and one of the riders fell ; but the sur- 
vivors carried off the dismounted and the wounded 
man, and promptly followed their companions across the 
river and through the wood on the opposite side. 

“ Now, Captain Scruton, shall we make a dash after 
the cowards ? ” asked the impatient Harold. 

“ Of course not,” replied Scruton. “ A chase is waste 
time when there is no prize to gain. On the contrary, 
we should but expose to the enemy the weakness of our 
force. Sail off quietly, men ; you have done your duty ; 
you have put the enemy to flight. It is a victory, Mr. 
Crofton.” 

“ At all events, Captain Scruton,” persisted Harold, 
“ allow us to descend and examine the field of battle. 
There may be some poor wretch lying wounded.” 

“ Mr. Crofton,” answered Scruton, “ we all observed 
that these savages, after the custom of civilized war- 
fare, carried off their wounded. But should they even 
have left one man behind, we should not be justified in 


208 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


introducing an enemy into the secret hold of the peace- 
ful Indians. Therefore, Mr. Crofton, please to return.” 

“ I’d like to have gi’en a look at them horses, cap- 
tain,” said John, bending over the bushes. “ I niver 
can bide to see ’em, poor beasts, lying yonder, may-be 
groaning like Christians ; and if my master were will- 
ing, one might likely have doctored ’em up a bit.” 

“ We’d hear what Peshoo says about it, John,” an- 
swered Harold. “ It’s fair that he should be com- 
mander on his own ground, as Captain Scruton is here. 
Now for the best scramble down we can make; here 
goes, my boys.” 

Harold, young and active, soon slung himself down 
the steep, and was followed by the rest ; Dick remain- 
ing to the last to cast down the rope, which, he said, 
was too good to lose, and he didn’t need it ; he’d make 
no hand in grappling it to help him down. 

All were rejoiced to hear of the dispersion of the 
Sioux ; and as they had carried away their w’ounded, 
Peshoo had no apprehension of their return ; but 
granted the request of John to withdraw the stone from 
the entrance, that he might look after the five horses 
left lying. Having ascertained that no one was visible, 
John and his master emerged from the passage, and 
examined the animals. Of the two which had been 
shot last, one had been so slightly injured, that it 
had already risen, and was quietly grazing. Two were 
quite dead ; one was wounded past hope ; th'i fifth had 
received a ball in the shoulder, which John skilfully 
extracted, and applied some plaster to the wound, and 
the horse, after neighing its gratitude for the good 
office, managed to rise and graze with its companion. 

“Ttey’ll b<3 fit for work in a. day or two, sir,” said 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


203 


John, rubbing his hands exultingly ; “ and there’s blood 
in ’em ; though they’re small make I’ll warrant ’em 
stannin’ a good bit of work.” 

Then John stroked their shaggy coats, with a longing 
desire to brush and trim them into that order and neat- 
ness which he thought essential in a horse. 

“ We’se have to leave ’em here, sir,” continued he; 
M there’s no chance of getting ’em through yon rat 
hole ; but I’ll answer for’t this poor fellow never aims 
at straying ; lie’s sartin to wait for his doctor ; there’s 
that sense in ’em all, sir ; and it’s likely t’other’ll bide 
with him for company.” 

Harold proposed to hobble them ; but John’s com- 
passion for the suffering animals pleaded against the 
restriction, and they left them at liberty, hoping this 
small act of humanity might not be without its reward. 
Peshoo then intimated that they must remain only one 
day longer in the secure hold, and then depart for the 
lodges of his people, whither it was plain he was 
anxious to return. It was with some impatience the 
younger men submitted to the confinement another day ; 
but they were well supplied with bear’s flesh, and they 
contrived to spend the time profitably in improving 
themselves in the language of Peshoo, while they in 
return taught him English words, and instructed him in 
the principles of religion and morality. Mr. Rodney 
especially became greatly interested in observing the 
natural endowments and simple truth of this child of 
nature. 

But there was a general rejoicing when they at last 
left the retreat, and slowly moved forward with their 
horses, leaving Peshoo to close the entrance, and to 
obscure the trail as far as possible. The two horses 
18 * 


210 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


were in good condition, one quite able to vvoik, and 
Dennis, with a reasonable weight «f baggage, was 
placed upon it. The other was led fcrvard, limping a 
little, but in a fair way to recover and be ’ome useful. 

The travellers continued to descend through thick 
woods, till before evening they had reached a more 
open region, and next morning they saw before them 
a wide and extensive valley, guarded on the west by 
the towering mountains, and on the east by high 
wooded hills, and winding between the ridges far to the 
south. There was an appearance of solitude and 
repose in this valley, perfectly refreshing to the hunted 
fugitives. The fresh green herbage, the spring flowers, 
the chattering of birds, the rustling of squirrels and 
opossums in the trees, and the shy deer peeping from 
the bushes, with the goats or dark huge-horned moun- 
tain sheep on the heights, proclaimed a region of 
plenty ; and Mr. Rodney no longer wondered that the 
Indians who inhabited this oasis in the desert should 
desire to remain at peace. 

The eyes of the Indian glistened as he waved his 
arms round and said, “ The lands of Peshoo’s people 
are pleasant lands. It was not well to go far in the 
mountains to kill the bear. It is good to say, here the 
Great Spirit has given enough, has He not given the 
antelope and the big-horn for food, the cold water 
when the sun is hot, and the firewood to warm the 
people when the snow falls. The Black Bear loves to 
see his people so happy.” 

“God’s name be praised!” said Dennis. “Sure, 
isn’t this counthry Canaan itself, and we, that mur- 
mured in the wilderness, have been brought into the 
promised land, sinners as we are.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


211 


u And that’s thrue for you, masther,” said Peggy, 
“for a weary man and an uncontented is yourself, when 
the pain and the hunger is on you. And you niver 
thrusting, sure, to Him as always sends back the sun 
after the storm is gone by. Worra! may-be it’s the 
way with the ould altogether, and don’t we hould faster 
when the staff is breaking away entirely ? ” 

“ We’re all thankful as we ought, mother dear,” said 
Mary, “ for His mercies ; but some shows it quiet, and 
some talks. Sure, won’t Will, poor lad, be thanking 
God in his heart, seeing his father wasn’t among yon 
savages. Isn’t it that same, Will?” 

William blushed as he answered, “ Indeed, cousin 
Mary, I was just then thinking over my vexations, and 
forgetting his mercies. I was wrong, I know ; but I’ll 
try to be what I ought ; to have more faith ; you set me 
a good example, Mary.” 

“That’s what she does for us all, lad,” said Dick. 
“ A bonnie lass, and a true she is ! and that chap will 
come in for a prize as she takes out mate, God bless 
her ! ” 

Mary blushed, but did not reply ; for she prudently 
preserved an equal behavior towards her two great 
admirers, John and Dick, fearing to cause dissension 
amongst the harmonious community ; though the 
amused observers were of the opinion that Mary’s 
eye rested with more complacency on the frank, rough 
sailor than on the dull, honest groom. 

“ And after all,” said Mr. Rodney to Harold, as they 
noticed the conversation, “John is at present as much 
interested in the good points of the two horses as in the 
charms of Mary, and he will be reconciled to a disap- 
pointment more quietly than our fiery friend Dick.” 


212 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


After they had roamed six or seven miles along the 
pleasant valley, Peshoo, pointing out to Scruton some 
distant objects, said, “ It is good ; now Peshoo must go 
on, to say, my father will see a people from a far land, 
pale of face, and kind of heart. They are great medi- 
cine men. They save Peshoo from death. Shall they 
not come and eat meat in the lodges of the Black Bear ? 
Then will my father come to meet my brothers, and 
bring them to smoke the pipe of peace in his lodges. 
Peshoo has spoken.” 

“ And spoken very well, too,” said Scruton, when the 
speech was interpreted to him. “ It is a good plan that 
he should precede us as an envoy, else who knows but 
our first greeting might be a shower of arrows. At 
any rate we shall, by this means, gain time to arrange 
our defence, which may be needed. But I see Mr. 
Crofton thinks this Indian has not the usual treachery 
of his race.” 

“ I would stake my life on his faith,” said Harold im- 
petuously. “ There is honesty written on his brow ; 
and, moreover, I believe that we shall find his people 
all friendly towards us.” 

And Harold shook hands with his Indian frier d before 
he «et out, with his usual speed, on his errand. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


213 


CHAPTER XIX. 

dressing for the Reception. — Mosquaw, the Indian Chief. — A Hos- 
pitable Welcome. — Indian Life. — A Substitute for the Potatoe. — 

Sporting in the Woods. 

“ It is the custom of civilized people,” said Captain 
Scruton, “to appear in full dress on formal occasions 
like this. It would perhaps be advisable that I should 
unpack my dress-coat,” and he looked ruefully at his 
torn jacket. 

“ By all means, Captain Scruton,” replied Harold. 
“ We must all do honor to the chief. Down with the 
portmanteau, John ; be alert, my good fellow. There, 
that coat will do. But — no — I see something more 
appropriate : that very absurd brocaded silk dressing- 
gown, which it pleased my senseless valet to pack up. 
This will have an imposing effect. When we reach a 
church and a priest I will give this to you, Mary, for a 
wedding-dress. I insist on you young scoundrels not 
laughing ; I consider myself grand. But, Rodney, you 
have surpassed me.” 

Mr. Rodney had clothed himself in his professor’s 
gown, brought out to distinguish him in learned societies* 
and, with his fine, portly figure, he really looked digni- 
fied enough for a prince. 

“ Ought we not to prepare a present,” said Harold. 
“ I think such is the custom. What shall we offer 
Captain Scruton?” 


214 


THE BE.VR-HUNTERS 


“ Why do you ask me, Mr. Crofton, answered lie. 
“ You know my destitution. The sea, and the Indian 
robbers have swept away my all. I am a man doomed 
to misfortune.” 

“ Sure, thin, captain,” said Peggy, “ it’s thanking God 
ye should be, and not complainin’ at all. Wasn’t He 
savin’ ye from the say, and the bears, and the Injuns, 
and the famine, and bringin’ ye to plenty and green 
fields agin, blessed be His name. It’s not misfortunate, 
sure, at all ! ” 

“ I say, Rodney,” asked Harold, turning over his pos- 
sessions, “ do you think the chief would accept a couple 
of shirts ? It’s hardly likely he should have a large 
stock of linen.” 

“ I think one will be sufficient, Harold,” answered 
Rodney. “ One of the characteristics of the Indian is, 
that he is not given to change ; one shirt, and that gold- 
banded cap, will form a noble offering. Replace the 
garments you hold ; he would not understand how to 
enter them ; neither would he appreciate the comfort 
they bestow. For my part, I shall present him with 
this handsome, scarlet, knitted comforter, the work of a 
fair lady, who has endowed me with many tokens of her 
industry, and of her esteem for an ungrateful object. I 
6hall not be sorry to lose sight of this memorial of my 
stony heart.” 

By the time the travellers were dressed, and had ar- 
ranged themselves in an imposing line, with the presents 
ostentatiously displayed, a crowd was seen approaching, 
and the little band marched slowly forward, in good 
order, to meet them. At the head of the Indians was a 
tall, fine-looking old man, wearing a head-dress of col- 
ored feathers, and a robe of tanned skins, while round 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNT A. NS. 


215 


his neck hung a heavy collar, composed of the paws of 
the great bear. At his side walked his son, a youth, 
similarly habited, and immediately after them came a 
troop of men, more or less clothed in buffalo or deer- 
skins. In the distance might be discovered a crowd of 
moving figures, which the travellers pronounced, by a 
bold figure of speech, to be the representatives of the fair 
sex, and who would be naturally curious to behold that 
strange anomaly in creation — a white-faced man, cov- 
ered with a superfluous and cumbrous variety of gar- 
ments, as Peshoo would doubtless report. 

When near enough to be heard, the old chief, in a 
dignified manner, gravely addressed his visitors in his 
own language : — “ My sons from a far land are welcome 
to the lodges of their great father. Mosquaw is a great 
chief, he has slain many bears ; he wears these trophies 
that the Sioux and the Pawnees may know that he is a 
brave. But Mosquaw is very pitiful ; he does not love 
to kill the feeble woman or the helpless child ; he wears 
no scalps at his girdle, though his arrows are sharp to 
slay the bad men that would bring war to his peaceful 
lodges. The pale-faces come in peace ; they are his 
children. Mosquaw has spoken.” 

Harold, who was the most ready speaker, replied in a 
complimentary oration, arranged with as much skill as 
his slender stock of words permitted. He eulogized the 
humanity of the chief, and commended those peaceful 
habits which weie so much beloved by white men; yet 
as he said this, Harold sighed to think how much evil 
had been introduced among the native tribes by men 
who called themselves Christians, and secretly resolved 
that he at least would act up to his profession. 

Then the presents were offered to the chief, with a 


216 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


petition that lie would for a short time extend his hos- 
pitality to them ; that those who needed it might have 
an interval of rest. Mosquaw looked with admiration 
on the gifts, and immediately invested himself with the 
order of the scarlet scarf, which he flung over his shoul- 
ders with some grace ; the rest of the treasures he com- 
mitted to the charge of his followers, while he invited 
the travellers to follow him to the lodges. 

Great was the wonder, the terror, and the admira- 
tion excited by the appearance of the strange people ; 
the children screamed, and the women divided their 
attention between the pale-faces, covered with the 
beards and whiskers, untrimmed through many weeks, 
and the extraordinary and, as they thought, unneces- 
sary amount of clothing. Yet many exclamations of 
admiration were uttered at the sight of Rodney’s 
robes, Harold’s splendid brocade, and the small black 
silk bonnets worn by Peggy and Mary, which were 
evidently considered to form part of the natural 'wo- 
man. 

The travellers looked with pleasure on the pic- 
turesque scene of the Indian village now in sight. The 
lodges were scattered over the sloping side of the val- 
ley, facing the east, and protected at the back by the 
mountains ; before them extended the green sward, dot- 
ted over with tall timber trees, now wearing the livery 
of spring. But before they reached the lodges, it was 
necessary to cross a considerable river, which flowed 
from the mountains, crossed the valley, and effecting 
a passage through the opposite green hills, poured down 
to the lower prairies. 

Two large canoes were in waiting for the expected 
guests, and they were paddled across by the attendants 


oy THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


217 


of the t hief, who, with the rest of his people, passed 
over in smaller canoes, all of which were carefully 
moored when they landed ; and Captain Scruton 
pointed out to Mr. Rodney and Harold the secure 
position of the village, protected by the hills at the east, 
the mighty mountains, and the deep river. It was only 
accessible at the north, and on this frontier they after- 
wards discovered that a formidable defence of impene- 
trable cactus had been planted, and ran a considerable 
way across the valley. 

Mosquaw then announced that some of his people 
were already employed in erecting the slight lodges 
necessary for his visitors ; and in the mean time he 
conducted them all to his own dwelling, where they 
found already spread on mats upon the ground a feast 
of broiled or baked bear’s flesh, served on platters of 
wicker-work, and some cakes composed of bruised 
roots ; and in defiance of the irrepressible suspicions 
entertained by the fastidious that the cookery might 
not be conducted with scrupulous cleanliness, hunger 
or curiosity induced them to eat all of the cakes, which 
the wholesome effect of their laborious and healthy life 
caused them to enjoy ; and though bitter, they agreed 
that this preparation was a very tolerable substitute for 
bread. 

Then the Indian women brought water from the 
river in buckets of wicker-work ; and when the tin 
drinking-cups of the travellers were produced, renewed 
expressions of wonder were extorted, for the ingenuity 
of the simple Indians had failed to produce any thing 
better than a smaller basket of wicker-work for a drink- 
ing-vessel. 

“ If I can fall on a good bit of wood,” said William, 

19 


218 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


u I can cut some cups out with my knife, and some 
trenchers too ; for it is a disgusting plan for all to eat 
out of the same dish.” 

“ Sure, William Arncliffe,” said Peggy, “ isn’t it 
overly nice you’re being, and English altogether, 
Wasn’t it in the ould cabin in our own blessed land 
we were atin’ the best of pratees, iv’ry soul of us, out 
of the big bowl, and thanking God we were to see them 
there ; and wouldn’t it be friendly to be atin’ good 
mate with these same savages, having the open heart 
and hand, the craturs? And sure wouldn’t we be 
niver mindin’ them being badly off for clothes, more’s 
their sorrow ! ” 

After all, they made a hearty repast, rude as it was ; 
then Dick and John unloaded the sound horse, dressed 
the wound of the sick animal, and hastily fenced off, 
with bushes cut down from the mountain, a corral or 
enclosure for the horses, where they left them to feed 
and rest, and be stared at by the children, who had 
never yet seen the strange quadruped ; though many 
of the older people remembered bitterly the days 
when they possessed the useful creatures. Then all 
assisted at the huts, which were soon completed ; 
and beds of twigs and fresh grass invited the wan- 
derers to sleep, and dream happily of home and distant 
friends. 

Early next morning they gathered outside their wig- 
wams, to look round the new locality, and consider their 
prospects. 

“ What are we to do, my boys ? ” said Harold. 
“ Are we to establish ourselves quietly amongst these 
Indians, and ad)pt their life of freedom and idleness? 
If so, we might as well commence in earnest, and doff 


OF THE ROCK T MOUNTAINS. 


219 


our superfluous draperies. What do you say, Rodney ? 
Are you willing to become a red man ? ” 

“My excellent pupil,” replied Rodney, “I am pre- 
pared to submit to any extravagance you may propose, 
perfectly aware that your madness will have but a 
short existence. I consent, then, to remain here while 
the frenzy rages, retaining, however, the decent appear- 
ance of civilization, and hoping always that, escaping 
the claws of the bear and the tomahawk of the Indian, 
I may yet once more see my own beloved retreat, from 
whence I purpose never more to ramble, God willing.” 

“ Sure then, Mr. Rodney,” said Dennis, “ it’s in my 
mind that a good dale can be said for this same, seeing 
it’s lying snug and warm it is, and them having mate 
and a free hand, and needing insthruction altogether, 
the haythens ; and maybe wouldn’t be objecting to 
resave a man of laming into their town, and give him 
his kapirig and lodging at the laste. It’s an unquiet 
life, this we’re lading, sir; and, plase God, I’d be 
changing.” 

“We must certainly remain to repair and take in 
provisions,” said Scruton ; “ and really, Mr. Rodney, if 
the place pleases him, I don’t see why we shouldn’t 
leave the old man here. It would lighten our vessel, 
and we should make better way without him.” 

“I must knew more of the people and their mode 
of life,” said Mr. Rodney, “ before I give my consent to 
abandon the poor old man in this wilderness, leaving 
him to live and die in the worst kind of solitude, alone 
among so many.” 

“ Is it lavin’ the masther behind ? ” exclaimed Peggy 
indignantly. “ Then, would ye be harder than the 
agents themselves, niver caring about the sowls and 


220 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


bodies of the poor ! Worra ! worra ! wouldn’t I b€ 
carryin’ him on my ba^k, and Mike and Will helpin 
sooner nor lavin’ him to be eaten up by the haythen 
lavages ? ” 

“ And a tough meal he’d be to them, mother,” said 
Dick. “ But you be easy, I tell you, the old fellow 
shall do just as he pleases, and we’ll all lend a hand to 
get through the reefs and sand-banks as we’re sartain to 
run on afore we come to port. So you just keep a 
canny tongue, honey, while we lay at anchor. Time 
enough to pipe to quarters when we hear the first gun 
fired.” 

“ At any rate, we may find some amusement here for 
a time,” said Harold. “ For my part I intend as soon 
as we have attended the levee of our monarch, to take 
my rifle to the mountain woods, and forage for the 
camp. Who will join me ? ” 

Dick was engaged in finishing the huts after his own 
fancy, and John was rubbing down the horses, to make 
them, he sagely observed, “ look like Christian beasts.” 

“ Sure, wouldn’t I be willing to make one,” said Pat 
the ragged, looking boldly up to Harold, and waving a 
stout stick as tall as himself. 

“ You little rascal,” answered Harold, laughing, 
* what could I do with you ? Some of the monkey 
tribe would be carrying you off, taking you for one of 
their own cubs dressed in borrowed plumes. Stay at 
home, my boy, and help the women to fetch water.” 

Pat looked sullen and rebellious ; and Mike said, — 
u Wouldn’t I be helpin’ yer honner finely ? Wouldn’t I 
be vexin’ the baste, and bringin’ him out of his den r 
and wouldn’t I be the boy to give him the ether shot 
through his heart, barrin’ yer honner wasn’t killing bin 


OF iflE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


221 


oeau out with yer first bullet ? It’s a sure shot I am, 
and that’s thrue altogether ! ” 

“And you shall be my henchman, Mike,” said Har- 
old ; “ but we must remain at home for this day to 
become acquainted with our friends. Here comes the 
terrible Mosquaw with his ugly necklace, most likely to 
invite us to dinner.” 

The chief was as profuse in his complimentary 
speeches as a Spanish host, offering to his guests all his 
property, and even his people ; but they contented 
themselves with shelter and friendship, and assured him 
they hoped not only to provide themselves with meat, 
but even to assist their kind friends. 

“ But do you bring the fire-water that drives the red 
man mad ? ” asked the chief. “ I do not wish my 
people to drink it, and shed blood, like the wandering 
Sioux and Pawnees. Yet a great chief like Mosquaw 
might look on the medicine water and remain un- 
moved.” 

But Harold prudently declined to produce the “ fire- 
water ; ” in fact, a small flask of brandy, which was 
placed amongst the medicine stores of Mr. Rodney, 
was all the remains of their stock, and this was care- 
fully reserved for emergencies. The chief seemed 
somewhat disappointed, and Harold rejoiced that he 
was able to deny him this great temptation to evil 
which would probably have produced much vexation 
to themselves. But the curiosity of Mosquaw for un- 
known things passed away, and he then entertained 
his guests with stories of the desperate encounters 
which won him his trophies from the formidable bears. 
Mr. Rodney proposed, however, that now his party 
should try the safer and more exciting sport of buffalo- 
19 * 


222 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


hunting; but Mosquaw explained that such an expe- 
dition must inevitably lead them nearer to the haunts 
of dangerous tribes; the great security of this secluded 
valley being owing, in a great measure, to its distance 
from the buffalo grounds. 

The chase was then reluctantly deferred, and in the 
mean time every hour improved their acquaintance 
with the language and habits of each other; and Mr. 
Rodney was convinced that a little instruction bestowed 
on this intelligent and peaceful people would lead them 
to the acceptance of that blessed faith, the good fruits 
of which are “ peace on earth, and good-will towards 
men.” The women employed their time in cooking, 
and in repairing the damages the journey had effected, 
in the garments of Mike and Pat especially, who had 
no surplus stock to fall back on. They were usually 
surrounded by a crowd of wonder-stricken and admir- 
ing Indian women, with whom they soon began to hold 
intimate communion. 

William, after consulting the authorities, and at the 
earnest desire of Dennis, dug a patch of ground on a 
sunny slope, and planted in it the small remains of the 
potatoes, which Rodney believed would grow rapidly 
in this soil and climate. But this state of repose could 
not last long, for the noonday repast of the travellers 
was attended by so many visitors, that it was plain 
they must soon seek fresh supplies, or throw themselves 
entirely on the hospitality of the Indians, who showed 
no desire to seek food till it was absolutely necessary, but, 
with the usual improvidence of wild tribes, alternately 
feasted and fasted, indolently careless of the morrow. 

Therefore, knowing their visitors had not yet ex 
hausted their meat, the Indians were reluctant to join 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


22 3 


them in the chase ; and when, at length, they set out, 
Peshoo was the only red man who was willing to ac- 
company Harold and Mike. Mr. Rodney remained to 
botanize on this new ground ; he had been tempted to 
this by the Indian women pointing out to him the plant 
from the root of which the cakes were made ; and in 
its spring livery he recognized it as Psoralia esculenia, 
the root somewhat resembling the radish in form and 
the potatoe in substance, though, even after baking, 
the taste was rather hitter. Pat, who was the attend- 
ant of Mr. Rodney, dug up a basketful of these roots to 
take to Peggy, who speedily roasted them. The wo- 
men were much gratified with the experiment, and or- 
dered the boy to collect a store for present use, “ seeing 
they’d be much like the raal pratee itself, barrin’ the 
forrin shape.” 

Harold and his attendant Mike carried each a rifle, 
and Peshoo was armed with his bow and spear. He 
guided them over tortuous paths through the ascend- 
ing wood to a considerable height to reach a grassy 
glade, through which the narrow stream flowed which 
became a river below, and on the banks he pointed out 
to them the footsteps of animals. 

“ This is the bear,” he said ; “ he is very sly ; he 
hides from the red man. See here, the elk ; he is 
swift ; he flies like the wind. And this, the bighorn of 
the small heart ; he runs to the river, to the wood, to 
the foe ; he is blind. The fire-spear of my pale brother 
will kill many bighorn.” 

“ That wouM be poor sport, Peshoo,” said Harold. 
“ Is the Puma to be found here ? ” 

But Peshoo “ knew not ” the Puma, till Harold, on 
a baf of his pocket-book, sketched the form cf the ani- 


224 


THE BEAR -HUNTERS 


mal, which he recognized by the Indian name of Goua- 
zouara , and which the Americans call the panther. 

“ The Gouazouara,” he said, “ is fierce and cowardly ; 
he watches for the red man in the thick wood; he 
springs upon him and drinks his blood. He comes not 
to the mountains ; he hides in the forests when the sun 
shines at mid-day,” and he pointed towards the south. 

“I should like to have a shot at the long-named 
beast,” said Harold; “but just now my business is to 
look after something eatable. Are we to follow this 
trail, Peshoo ? ” 

“ See where my brothers must hide,” said the Indian, 
placing Harold and Mike each behind the thick trunk 
of a tree ; then adding, “ Peshoo go away round, round, 
to drive the moose and the mosquaw to the fire-spear of 
his pale brothers.” 

“ But you must also choose a tree for a shield, Pes- 
hoo,” said Harold, “ or we might shoot you instead of 
the deer.” 

“ The pale face shoots well,” answered he ; “ he shoots 
straight ; he will not shoot Peshoo, for he will be down 
the mountain ; ” and stealing softly through the woods 
opposite to the station of the hunters, he disappeared, 
leaving Harold rather dissatisfied with this irregular 
mode of sporting, though he thought it prudent to 
yield to the direction of the Indian ; and therefore 
Mike and he retired to the protection of their respective 
trees. 

“ This is cowardly sport, Mike,” said he ; “ we don’t 
give the poor animals a chance. Nothing like an open 
field and a stirring chase, fair and honest.” 

“ But where would we be gettin’ the mate to kapo 
as alive, yer honner,” replied Mike, “ a\ we were beiu 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 225 

so purlite to the bastes? and sure wouldr't every sow] 
of yon lazy haythens be lying down and dying alto- 
gether of the famine, burrin’ we didn’t bring the mate 
to their mouths, the craturs ? Musha ! but it’s an asy 
life they’re ladin’, it is!” 

For nearly an hour they remained at their post, 
watching; Harold very restless, and muttering reso- 
lutions to follow his own plans for the future ; while 
Mike climbed his tree to seek for nests, and gathered 
and tied up bundles of dry wood for fuel, looking from 
time to time at his gun to see that all was ready. At 
length they heard a rustling in the opposite thickets, 
and raising their guns, waited to see a herd of deer, one 
after another, spring gracefully from the bushes and 
make towards the water. The sportsmen had time to 
fire both barrels before the terrified animals fled, leav- 
ing two of their number dead on the field, and such a 
track of blood, that Peshoo, who immediately joined 
them, told them to remain with the spoil, while he pur- 
sued I he wounded deer. * 


m 


THE BEAR-IIUNTER8 


CHAPTER XX. 

Pat in a Mischief — A Fall from a Tree. — The Spoil of the Cfcas* 
The Bighorn. — An Expedition to the Plains. — The Enemy in 
Sight. — An inglorious Retreat. — An unhappy Sneeze. — The 
Capture. 

Peshoo had not been long gone, when Harold was 
startled by hearing a shrill cry at some distance. 
“ Some accident has happened to the poor man,” he 
said. “ It won’t be Paychew, by no manes, yer hon- 
ner,” replied Mike ; “ isn’t it Pat himself, the gossoon, 
in some thrick ? sure isn’t he always that same, worra ! 
always afther the mischafe entirely ? ” 

But there was distress in this cry which assured 
Harold it was not uttered from mischief ; and hastily 
reloading their guns, they abandoned the game and set 
out in the direction of the cries. When they reached 
the spot from whence the alarm had proceeded, they 
saw it had been really sounded by Pat, who was 
perched on the extremity of a slender branch of a tall 
American cypress tree, which a heavier weight than 
his must have inevitably snapped ; while a large bear 
had ascended the trunk of the tree, and was growling 
and grinning furiously. As soon as the terrified lad 
saw his friends, he cried out, — 

“ Musha ' musha ! Mike, darlin’, will ye be puttin 
yer knife in him behind his back, the baste ? and will 
ye be gettin 1 my shilla'a out of his ugly mouth, and him 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


22 : 


aten it altogether ? Och ! the villain, won’t I be gettin' 
his skin for aunt, Mike, seein’ I was hittin’ him first ? ^ 

The coolness of the boy, almost in the very jaws 0/ 
the bear, amused Harold, in spite of his critical situa- 
tion ; he ordered Mike to stand aside, and fearful of 
injuring the bold boy, he cautiously directed a shot 
into the side of the animal, as it was awkwardly 
wheeling round to descend head-forward. The bullet 
took effect, and the wounded bear roared frightfully, 
and shook the tree till poor Pat lost his hold and fell. 
Fortunately, Harold was near enough to catch hold of 
his ragged garments, which, however, gave way ; and 
though his fall was broken, he was uncomfortably 
deposited in a thicket of thorny bushes. There was 
scarcely time for Harold to discharge his second 
barrel more effectually into the jaws of the descending 
bear, before it reached the ground, when, bleeding and 
shrieking with agony, it rushed blindly on the prostrate 
boy, striking its sharp claws into his rough, ragged 
jacket, and lacerating his back. Seeing his extreme 
danger, Harold rushed forward and plunged his knife 
to the hilt in the shoulder of the beast, which then 
turned on him, and he had only time to swing himself 
into a tree, and call on Mike to fire, before the bear 
was ascending after him. 

Mike had a bold heart, and was a sure shot ; his 
first ball prostrated the beast, then he walked up and 
coolly blew out the brains to make all sure. “We 
must charge again, Mike,” said Harold, descending 
from his refuge, “ for this vexatious urchin may bring 
more bears on us. Now let us see how much there is 
left of you, you troublesome little dog.” 

The boy rose, looking very pale, the blood trickling 


228 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


from his back, and looking round rather wildly; he, 
at last, picked up his favorite shillala, and kicking his 
fallen foe, said, 

“ Wouldn’t it be altogether spite in him to be atm* 
my shillala, and it not being Christian mate at all ? 
But sure, Mike, wasn’t I thumping him nately, afore 
he tore my trousers, and me never having another ! ” 

It appeared from Pat’s story that, w r ith his usual 
pertinacity, he had secretly followed the sportsmen ; 
and, threading among the bushes, leaving his tatters 
on his way, he had inadvertently come on the lair of 
the bear, which, at first, had contented itself with giving 
him the gentle pat, which had torn his ragged garments 
away from his limbs. The reckless boy, instead of 
making his escape as speedily as possible, had retali- 
ated by giving the bear a thrashing with his stout stick. 
This was not meekly received by the powerful beast, 
which erected itself on its hind-legs to execute revenge ; 
and if Pat had not been so skilful in climbing trees, he 
would assuredly have fallen in the encounter. When 
he saw his foe climbing after him, he thought he might 
be excused for crying out for help ; and when his dan- 
ger was imminent, he had escaped by venturing to the 
extremity of the slender arm of the tree, along which 
he knew Bruin could not follow him. 

“And didn’t I aggravate him,” continued he, “and 
call out to him, and tell him he was a big thafe, and a 
bloody villain, and he’d betther be makin’ his will, seem* 
it was his life I’d be havin’ altogether, the spalpeen ? ” 

The appearance of the triumphant boy was not that, 
however, of a conqueror ; for, except the remains of his 
sleeves, the covering of one leg, and a fragment of 
shirt, he was as much un lothed as his Indian play- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


229 


fellows, and as utterly regardless of the fact. The last 
piece of his shirt was used to bind up his wound, and 
he was then commanded to keep close to the rest, — 
the very thing the lad wished for. 

By this time Peslioo, attracted by the firing, came up 
to them, and looked complacently at the ^poil, which 
held out so large a promise of feasting. 

“We have much meat to take to the lodges,” he 
said ; “ it is far to go ; the mosquaw and the moose are 
heavy, and my brothers are not strong ; it is well that 
we should set out.” 

Harold shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the 
bear ; he enjoyed the sport of shooting the game, but 
he certainly did not enjoy having to carry it away. 
It was then proposed that a messenger should be des- 
patched to bring up a relay of Indians to be the 
porters ; as there was no fear but that they would 
gladly leave their indolent ease to obtain an immense 
supply of meat, without the trouble of shooting it. 
Peshoo dragged the bear to the spot where they had 
left the deer, a third animal being now added, which 
he had overtaken and despatched. This last he placed 
on his shoulders, and set out to bring up his people, 
while Harold and the boys rested beside the other 
game. 

But the sport of the day was not yet concluded: 
for, as the hunters reclined under the trees, Harold 
caught sight of a little herd of animals on a grassy 
height within shot; and, pointing tnem out to Mike, 
they succeeded in bringing down two of the argali, 
or bighorns, the flesh of which is so much esteemed 
for its venison-like flavor. They were nearly as large 
as a young cow, and the horns, curiously twisted, and 
20 


230 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


broad enough to cover the forehead, were above three 
feet in length. 

Great was the delight of the Indians when they 
came up, to see the bighorns, in addition to the heap 
of game ; for not only the meat was excellent, but the 
horns were useful for domestic utensils ; and the pro- 
cession to the lodges was met by the chief and his peo- 
ple with due honor. 

“ The pale-faces are wise,” said Mosquaw graciously ; 
u they know all things ; they have always much meat. 
They say, ‘ To-day we will kill the deer and the bear ; 
to-morrow we shall not find them/ It is good. The 
*ed man is not wise ; he eats to-day all his meat ; he 
says, * We will hunt to-morrow/ To-morrow, he no 
longer finds the deer or the bear ; he must fast. The 
red man dare not ask the Great Spirit to send him 
plenty and peace. My pale brothers must stay with 
me ; my people shall build them pleasant lodges ; they 
wish to learn, that they also may be wise, — may know 
the Great Spirit ; then they will not fear the paws of 
the bear, nor the scalping-knife of the Sioux or the 
Comanche. Mosquaw has spoken well.” 

Rodney had been really engaged, during the absence 
©f the hunters, in conversing with the chief and some 
of the most intelligent of his young men, and en- 
deavoring to instruct them in the advantages of 
civilization, the laws of morality, and the simple doc- 
trines of that pure religion which is the only firm 
foundation of wisdom and power on earth, and eternal 
happiness in a future life. The men listened eagerly, 
and comprehended wonderfully. A religion of peace 
and love suited their quiet habits; and they were 
delighted to grasp the hope of obtaining this perfect 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


231 


peace in a world where fear was unknown. No 
wonder, then, that they should wish to retain with 
them the men who could at once protect them from 
aggression, provide for their daily wants, and lead them 
to everlasting happiness. But Rodney was alarmed 
at this suggestion ; he was by no means willing to 
spend his whole life in this lovely but savage wilder- 
ness ; and he endeavored to compromise the matter, 
by promising to remain till he had taught them the good 
things which, by the help of God, they must retain. 

The distressed condition of Pat, however little it 
affected his own comfort, occasioned lamentation and 
reproaches from the women, and much amusement to 
Dick and John. But Harold bestowed on the boy some 
worn garments of his own ; and Peggy declared that 
Mary was so clever at “ shaping,” that she would soon 
fit him out like a Christian, if he would promise to be- 
have as he ought, and not run after the gentlemen into 
the woods. 

“ We mean to try the open plains next, Peggy,” said 
Harold, “ where the young monkey will have no chance 
of skulking after us unseen. John says that in another 
day or two the horses will be in fine condition for 
riding ; then, Rodney, we must have a scamper, and see 
what the lower world, beneath these eternal hills, looks 
like.” 

When Mosquaw fully understood the plan, he said, 
gravely : “ The prairies are bad ; there the Pawnee, 
the Sioux, the Comanche, ever ride over the plains on 
all sides ; they seek guns and scalps ; they will shoot 
my pale brothers to carry off their scalps, or keep them 
as slaves to guard their horses. They are \ ery cruel ; 
they cut the ir slaves with the knife; they tear their 


232 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


flesh ; they are Gouazouaras. It is good fur my 
brothers to hunt in the woods.” 

But the restless desire of Harold for a rariety of 
sport was not to be repressed; and some days after, 
he collected a party for a long expedition over the 
intermediate hills to the sloping grounds below. The 
two horses were led out, and mounted by Rodney and 
Harold. Their followers on foot were John, William, 
Hike, Mosquaw, with a dozen of the young Indians. 
The pale-faces carried their rifles ; the red men, bows 
and quivers. The game was to be any thing they could 
meet with ; buffaloes were expected ; deer were certain ; 
turkeys possible. The perfumes of spring scented the 
air; the cries of the birds, though not always melo- 
dious, amused the ear ; and the bright blossoms of the 
season touched the rugged hills and dark bushes with 
patches of beauty. 

“ If it were always thus, Rodney,” said Harold, “ I 
believe I could get through another month at the 
lodges ; but a wet day and an empty larder would be 
intolerable.” 

“And even a full larder, Harold,” answered Rodney, 
“ when you have no choice, is revolting ; when, like the 
Israelites in the wilderness, you eat flesh ‘ until it come 
out of your nostrils, and it be loathsome to you.’ Alas ! 
‘ why came we forth out of Egypt ? ’ ” 

“ Be comforted, Rodney,” said Harold, laughing ; 
“ I mean to shoot a fat turkey for you. Or, see that 
pool covered with water-fowl. Perhaps a pair of ducks 
might satisfy your fastidious appetite, seasoned with 
these wormwood leaves, which the women politely term 
Bage.” 

“It is an artemisia, certainly,” answered Rodney 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


233 


plucking a leaf, and putting to flight a flock of prairie 
fowl. “ Never mind, Harold ; they are all flown 
new! Well, the birds did look tempting; fattened 
partridges, doubtless* with a game flavor from feeding 
on these young buds. We were not prompt, my 
boy ! ” 

“ Because, Rodney,” answered Harold, “ a keen 
sportsman should keep his eyes and ears open, and 
his mouth shut. I shall not speak again till I have 
bagged my first bird.” 

But Mike, who was a real sportsman, and never 
missed an opportunity, had already shot a brace of 
the prairie birds, which were as large as full-grown 
fowls; Harold then turned his attention to the ducks, 
and shot three couple before the unaccustomed attack 
put them to flight. The reeds were, however, filled 
with nests, and Mike promised to collect a store of eggs 
as they returned, as they were not convenient carriage 
in the game bags. 

They had now reached the lower grounds, and found 
these long-desired plains almost as inconvenient for 
equestrian excursions as the rough mountains, for they 
were for many miles covered with the sage bushes, 
united by the tough tendrils of some creeping plant 
now bursting into white flowers, mingled with the 
beautiful blue convolvulus. Urging their horses over, 
or through the entangled maze, they proceeded to 
the south-east, and came at length on a clearer spot, 
when they rode pleasantly over the thick grass, shade 1 
by tall trees ; and, delighted with the freedom they felt, 
the two friends, in great' glee, dashed forward in a 
gallop, forgetting even to look after game, in the excite 
ment, of the ride. 

20 * 


234 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


At length, in compassion for their followers, the/ 
halted, and looked round as they rested. Harold drew 
out his pocket glass to have a wider view, and then 
suddenly cried out, with a look of dismay, “ A troop of 
Indian’ is in sight, mounted and armed.” 

“ Let us turn and flee, my good fellow,” said 
Rodney. “I have no mind to be scalped, and we 
must signal the poor men on foot, that they may 
find some avenue of escape from the certainty of being 
seized by these flying savages. Not a word, boy ! 
onward ! ” 

As they galloped forward to their friends, they w r aved 
to them to turn round ; and the watchful Indians, 
readily intrepreting the signal, fled at once with pre- 
cipitation. Then they stopped suddenly; and when 
the equestrians came up to them, they found that the 
chief had stepped into one of the burrows of the 
prairie dog, and sprained his ancle till he was unable to 
walk, and he was too heavy to be carried by his attend- 
ants. 

In a moment Harold had alighted. “Mount my 
horse and away,” said he, after he had described what 
he had seen. “ You are old ; I am young and active ; 
I will escape through the mountain woods, where the 
horseman cannot easily follow me.” 

“ It is well,” said the chief, calmly, as his men as- 
sisted him to mount. “ I am the father of my people. 
The Sioux, the Comanche, the Pawnee thirst for the 
scalp of the great Mosquaw. They must not wear it.” 

Then he rode swiftly away, followed by his attend- 
ants scarcely less swiftly. For a moment Rodney 
looked confounded with the affair; then Harold lifted 
Mike behiri his tutor, saying, “Be off, Rodney, tha 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


235 


lad will only impede our escape ; carry him with you. 
Depend on our cunning; we will follow as soon a3 the 
coast is clear. Here, take my game-bag.” 

With a deep groan, and a tear glistening in his eye, 
Rodney left his beloved pupil, who followed w r ith John 
and William, feeling that all contrivance must emanate 
from himself, for William was unpractised in field- 
craft, and John was somewhat dull and heavy ; and 
he now almost wished he had detained the shrewd 
little Mike in preference. 

He looked anxiously round as he retraced the beaten 
track, for a convenient opening to reach the hills with- 
out exposure to the observation of the Indians, who 
must be gaining on them ; but he saw with vexation 
that the sloping hills that led to the woods lay so much 
exposed to view that it would be impossible to reach 
them unnoticed. Then glancing behind, he saw that 
the dark body advancing would soon be near enough to 
discover them. 

“ There is but one course for us, Will,” said he. 
“ We must wind as well as we can among these taller 
sage-bushes, and hide ourselves beneaih the thicket 
till the Indians pass. Are you both loaded ? — for if 
they detect us, we must make a struggle for our lives 
Take care you leave no trail leading to the bush ; but 
spring forward into the midst from the beaten track we 
have kept.” 

As they had carefully retrodden their first track 
Harold trusted that the crafty Indians might be 
misled, at all events ; and now vigorously springing 
amidst the tough tall bushes, they crouched and wound 
beneath them for about a hundred yards. Then 
settling themselves in a thick covert, Harold ventured 


236 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


to make an opening through which he might observe, 
while secure himself, the movements of the formidable 
Indians. 

It was not long before the trampling of the horses 
fell on his ear, accompanied by a tremendous whoop 
from the riders, which was, he concluded, the war-cry 
of the people, and signified that they were on the war- 
path — some scalping expedition ; and Harold almost 
feared, from the vindictive triumph of the yell, that 
they were exulting at the discovery of the trail. 
Soon he heard voices, and even distinguished and un- 
derstood some of the words, which merely differed in 
accentuation from the dialect of his peaceful friends. 
He made out that they had struck on the trail, which 
they believed to be that of their enemies the Sioux, 
or the Black Feet, both of which tribes they seemed to 
regard with bitter hatred. 

Already Harold had numbered about fifty men ride 
past, all painted with bright colors, and wearing buffalo- 
skin cloaks, some carrying muskets as well as spears 
and tomahawks ; and he breathed a sigh of thankfulness, 
trusting that they should now escape. William lay 
perfectly still and silent, but John was awkward and 
uneasy in his unaccustomed position, and in his rest- 
lessness nervously plucked the leaves of the bushes 
which surrounded him, and the pungent, volatile aroma 
of the artemisia, thus set free, acted on his olfactory 
nerves, and caused him to sneeze. The endeavor to 
repress this unlucky emission only rendered it more 
audible and startling, and the attention of the Indians 
nearest to them was immediately arrested. They halted, 
and rode directly into the bush towards the spot where 
the unlucky men lay concealed. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


237 


“ It’s all up now, my men,” said Harold. “ Rise 
and stand boldly to your arms, but don’t fire a shot, 
unless they fire on us ; and I will try if I can make 
terms with the fellows.” 

Then plucking a branch of the unlucky sage-bush, 
Harold sprung to his feet, followed by the other vo 
men ; he extricated himself from the tangled bushes, 
while the Indians, stupefied by the sudden appearance 
of white men, remained inactive, watching for more to 
follow. Harold had thus time to walk up to one, who, 
by his scarlet blanket and head-dress of brilliant feath- 
ers, he judged to be the chief, and with his pacific sign 
in one hand, and his rifle in the other, he said boldly in 
the Indian dialect, “ Is it peace or war ? ” 

“The Pawnee people hold no words of peace with 
the pale-faced tyrants,” replied the chief, vindictively. 
“ My people spit on them. They make them slaves ; 
they thirst for their blood. Give your fire-powder. The 
Pawnees want powder and balls to kill their enemies 
the Sioux ; then they will come to their lodges to dance 
the scalp dance, and to burn the treacherous pale- 
faces.” 

As twenty guns were levelled at them already, 
Harold, in hopes of obtaining time, at any rate 
delivered up his powder-flask, and a bag of bullets 
which John carried. The chief in the mean time had 
selected a dozen of the least warlike of his people, put 
the rifles of the prisoners into their hands, and ordered 
them to return to the lodges with the unfortunate cap- 
tives. 

u My warriors will return with many Sioux prisoners,” 
said the chief; “ then the pale-faces shall see how brave 
the red man is in bearing the knife and the fire, and my 


238 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


people will see the pale-face tremble, and hear him cry 
out, when it is his turn to die.” 

This was a dismal prospect, and Harold was thank- 
ful that John, who was far from heroic, did not un- 
derstand the words of the chief. William was com- 
posed when he heard his sentence; and now, while the 
war party proceeded onward towards the north, the de- 
jected prisoners were placed behind three of the 
mounted guard, an ignominy greatly felt by Harold and 
John, William submitting with more humility to his de- 
grading position. 

“ It is a comfort to think, Will,” called out Harold in 
English, “ that the rest have had time to escape. Keep 
up your heart, my boy, I have some hope yet. The 
garrison is not likely to be strong just now ; and if our 
friend Mosquaw should bring up his forces, we may 
break our bonds before the Pawnee chief return to in- 
flict the tortures he threatened us with.” 


239 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


CHAPTER XXI 


l'he Pawnee Lodges. — Another English Slave. --The lawless 
ArncliSs. — The Midnight Signal. — The Flight and the Pur- 
suit. — Arncliffe’s "Welcome. — The Fate of the Dressing-Box. 
— First Signs of Repentance. 

The men who had charge of the prisoners were brutal 
and stupid wretches; they reviled the unfortunate 
Europeans for being the cause of their losing a 
share of the plunder and scalps of the Sioux, and 

threatened them with unheard-of tortures. All their 

¥ 

taunts were, however, received in prudent silence, 
Harold and William employing themselves in con- 
sidering various plans for escaping from these merciless 
savages. 

It was night before they reached a number of 
scattered huts, formed like beehives, and covered with 
the long prairie-grass, into one of which, through a 
narrow entrance, the captives were thrust, watched by 
a crowd of women, who looked on the strangely-clad 
pale-faces with exclamations of wonder. 

For a quarter of an hour they remained speechless 
and stupefied, but were then roused by the sound of 
heavy blows and groans, followed by curses, uttered in 
the English language. Harold started up, and rushing 
to the entrance, he cried out loudly, “ Who speaks Eng- 
lish in this den of thieves ? ” 

William, pale and agitated, caught his arm, and said, 


240 


THE BEAR-IIUNTERS 


“ Oh ! Mr. Crofton, I know who it is ; that «s the voice 
of my unfortunate father.” 

Moved with compassion towards the ar.iable lad, 
though he heartily disliked the unnatural father, Har- 
old addressed a woman before the hut, who was nursing 
a baby, asking her why the pale-face cried out. 

“ Pale-face say to red man, he will not work,” an- 
swered the woman. “He loves not to rub the horses, 
to feed them ; he speaks loud words ; then the red man 
laughs, and beats down the pale slave.” 

“ Why did not the Pawnee chief torture and burn the 
pale-face ? ” asked Harold. 

“ Pale-face is the slave of the Pawnee,” answered she. 
“ Pawnee sleeps, slave brings wood, he makes fire, he 
cooks buffalo meat. He cannot go away ; he cannot 
walk,” and the woman imitated the halt of a lame man, 
to the great amusement of her sister squaws. Harold 
remembered the accident of Arncliffe, which had prob- 
ably been the cause of his being reduced from the 
condition of a chief to that of a slave ; for it is neces- 
sary that an Indian chief should be vigorous in body 
and imposing in appearance, as well as superior to his 
tribe in mental endowments. 

“ This infirmity must be the cause of his still being 
a prisoner, Will,” said Harold, “ or, with his sagacity, 
he might have escaped from this loosely-kept garrison, 
as I trust we shall do.” 

“ Not without my father, Mr. Crofton,” replied Wil- 
liam, imploringly. “ I must endeavor, certainly, to ef- 
fect his escape, and you are very kind, sir : surely you 
will assist me ? ” 

“ You are a good lad, Will,” said Harold ; “but this 
will sorely cramp our movements; and you must see 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


241 


that your father, like all evil spirits, carries ill-luck with 
him. But I will see him, boy, and try if I can find a 
spark of grace in him.” 

William sighed ; he did not anticipate any change 
for the better in his lawless father ; and no obstruction 
being offered to the captives wandering through a camp 
which swarmed with watchful women, children, and 
aged men, they walked up to the corral for the horses, 
where they saw a man, with the scanty remains of Eng- 
lish garments clinging to his wasted limbs, unbridling 
the horses of their guards, rubbing them down with 
grass, and turning them, one after another, into the en- 
closure. 

“ My groom shall help you, friend,” said Harold to 
the astonished man, directing John’s attention to the 
work, which he readily stepped forward to share ; for 
John only recognized the Indians as fellow-creatures 
when he saw them the owners of horses. 

“ Who are you,” said the man, “ who have been un- 
lucky enough to fall into the hands of robbers and mur- 
derers ? ” 

“ You know who we are, Arncliffe,” answered Har- 
old. “ We have had, like yourself, the misfortune to be 
taken prisoners ; but we are not without hope, for God 
is with His people everywhere.” 

“ Can you fancy God is here, among these demons ? ” 
said the unhappy man. “ You must have strong faith. 
And you have brought Will here too ! What for did 
he leave England, where men believe they have souls 
to be saved, to come and fling himself among the 
heathens ? ” 

“ He owes all his misfortunes to you,” replied HaroM 
“ He followed you from England; he follows you still; 

21 


242 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


never giving up the hope that he may at last regain a 
father, and a wandering soul to God.” 

“ I’m not worth looking after,” exclaimed Arncliffe 
bitterly. “A cripple, evil-minded, lost wreck of a 
man. Nothing can save me, body or soul. I have 
tried to aggravate these savages till they should strike 
me dead; but they won’t; they’d rather keep me a 
tortured slave. What are you whimpering for, lad ? 
Think, of yourself, and get off, if you can: never heed 
me.” 

“ It’s for you I grieve and pray, father,” answered 
William, “ and I believe God will hear me. Mr. Crof- 
ton is planning a mode of escape, and you must go with 
us. And once free from these savages, surely, father, 
you will not leave me again, to return to this life of 
wickedness and misery ; surely you will turn to God, 
and live the life of a Christian ? ” 

“ You talk like an idiot,” said the man impatiently. 
“ What can I do ? I had gold ; it was stolen from me. 
I had power and strength ; they were taken away from 
me. I had freedom and plenty ; all is gone ! I am an 
outcast. Man and God disown me. Death is all that 
is left to me.” 

“ Death is not an end, but a beginning, Arncliffe,” 
said Harold. “ Are you prepared to enter on that new 
life, which is to extend to eternity ? Is your mind sub- 
dued to obedience, your soul raised to love, towards 
that God, who spared not His own Son, to extend hope 
and salvation to the sinner who believes, and loves, and 
obeys ? ” 

“ I believe,” said the man in a low voice ; “ but I 
dare not say that I love, where I have scorned ; and 
I have never obeyed. It ? now too late.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


24S 


* It is nevei too late, father,” said William. “ Re- 
member the cry of the penitent publican, ‘ God be mer- 
ciful to me, a sinner.* You used to like to hear mother 
read the parables once, before you took to gambling and 
bad company.” 

“ She was too good for me, lad,” answered the father. 
u She learnt at last to shun me ; and naught has weighed 
so hard on me as the thought of my bad conduct to 
her.” 

“ Her last words were a prayer for you, father,” said 
the boy, “ and a command to me to follow and bring you 
back to God.” 

“ And her prayer has turned into a curse. Look at 
me, lad ! ” said Arncliffe. 

“ Not so,” answered he. “ This affliction is a bless- 
ing, father. It is only through much tribulation we 
reach the kingdom of God.” 

“ Thy mother has made thee like herself,” said the 
man ; “ fitter for another world than to fight thy way 
in this, among rogues and cheats. Thou’rt over soft 
and green ever to do good to thyself, lad.” 

“ Don’t speak so lightly of serious things, Arncliffe,” 
said Harold. “You have no reason to believe that 
the way of sin is that of prosperity.” 

“ Maybe I’ve been unlucky, Mr. Crofton,” replied 
lie ; “ but I’ve seen some worse than I am leading a 
jolly life.” 

“ Come, come, Arncliffe,” said Harold, “ you are a 
man of sense ; you are quite aware that the jolly life of 
the wicked is not one of happiness and security. Do 
they not know that adversity would banish all their 
jovial associates? Do they not tremble to think on I he 
inevitable hour of sickness and of death? ” 


244 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ Does not every one?” replied Arneliffe. “ Yet no; 
she did’nt : but she was always half-way to * heaven 
when she was living, and I was always half-way down 
to perdition, and we’ve both gone on in our own 
roads.” 

“ God be merciful to you, sinner as you are ! ” said 
Harold, “ as He has been and will be to the greatest of 
sinners. We can only pray for you.” 

Here they were interrupted by their guards, who 
ordered them into the hut, into which Arneliffe 
silently followed them. No food was given to them, 
but, fortunately, John’s game-bag was well stored 
with solid slices of roast mutton and venison, and 
the hungry party supped heartily, and, with thanks 
to God, lay down on the bare earth to sleep. Harold 
had slept for two hours when William, who had been 
more watchful, awoke him, saying, “ Would you please 
to listen, Mr. Crofton ; I think I have heard Pat’s 
whistle.” 

A low, bird-like whistle sounded at that moment, 
and Harold, springing up, said, “ They have followed 
us ! Look alive, my men. Arneliffe, you go with us ; 
tell us, is there a chance for us to join our friends un- 
seen, and thus avoid bloodshed ? ” 

“ You can do it, Mr. Crofton,” replied the man ; “ for 
you are all young and active, and the Indians are heavy 
sleepers. I cannot escape, crippled as I am, on foot 
but I think I can get horses from the corral.” 

“ But wouldn’t that be a theft?” asked William. 

“ Are you mad ? ” said his father. “ Havn’t they got 
your guns ? But, as you like. It can be no theft to 
take my own horse that they robbed me of.” 

“ Certainly not,” answered Harold. “ And at ah 


OF T1IE ROCKY MOUN TAINS. 


245 


events, we might each borrow a horse, and, when we 
have got a start, drive him back again. It is a case of 
life and death, Will. Now r , who should go out to recon* 
noitre ? ” 

“You, certainly,” said ArnclifFe. “Will is over 
timid, and that man of yours over dull. You’d better 
have had Mike ; he’s a sharp lad. I’ll hobble off to 
the corral, and fetch out the beasts to you.” 

Harold left the hut, and stole softly through the 
thick trees that encompassed the encampment, towards 
the spot from whence the signal proceeded, and when 
he had successfully attained a safe distance, he ven- 
tured to answer the signal by a low echo. On this 
a form started up from among the tall grass, and the 
welcome brogue of Pat was heard through the dark 
ness. 

“ Will you all be here ? Isn’t it I myself will guide 
you out of this. And, sure, wouldn’t we be able to 
fight them ; barrin that Mr. Rodney, he’s again that 
same altogether.” 

“ God bless you, boy,” said Harold, joyfully. “ Stay 
here till I bring up the others.” And rapidly and 
cautiously he retrod his steps, and soon returned with 
his two companions. By this time they heard the 
trampling of the horses, which could not be muffled ; 
and it was evident the Indians also had heard the 
sound, for whoops and cries resounded through the 
encampment. Then torches blazed up, and showed 
the dark figures, careless of clothing, rushing about 
wildly to search for guns and bows. Already 
some arrows 'whizzed through the air at random, 
and happily without doing harm. Harold hastened 
to meet ArnclifFe, who, mounted himself, led three 
21 * 


216 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


bridled horses, and, following Pat through the trees, 
they came up immediately with Mr. Rodney and 
Mosquaw on the two horses, and Captain Scruton, 
Dick, Mike, and a body of the friendly Indians, all 
armed, and on foot. 

“ All right, Rodney, you plucky old fellow,” said 
Harold. “ Leap on behind me, Will, and give Captain 
Scruton your horse. Now, my lads, flight and not fight, 
if you please, for it would be cowardly to slaughter 
these poor wretches, who are now the weaker party.” 

“ Better have silenced the dogs,” muttered Arncliffe ; 
“ they can bite as well as bark, and they’ll do it.” 

Captain Scruton started when he heard the voice, and 
said, “ Is that unlucky fellow here again, Mr. Crofton ? 
How can we ever expect to come into port with such a 
Jonah among us ? ” 

“ But we cannot throw him overboard, Captain 
Scruton,” answered Harold. “ Besides, the man has 
helped us, and mounted us ; we must not desert him. 
Halloo ! Arncliffe, are they after us ? I surely hear 
horses.” 

“ Ay, ay, you hear them, sure enough,” said he. “ I 
made a regular stampede , drove them all out of the cor- 
ral, as soon as I’d secured what I wanted. They’ll not 
easy gather them together again.” 

“ It was by no means a bad ruse ,” said Scruton, “ and 
quite fair, under the circumstances. The man does not 
want sense, Mr. Crofton, if he were only amenable to 
authority.” 

The swift-footed followers of Mosquaw kept pace 
with the horses, and when Dick and Mike w r ere weary 
they were taken by the horsemen en croupe. Cries and 
arrows followed the fugitives ; but the cries gradually 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


247 


grew fainter, and the arrows never came near the pur- 
sued, as they pushed rapidly forward on their beaten 
track, while their followers, bewildered in the darkness, 
constantly deviated, and had to pause and listen for the 
trampling to guide them. 

Still it was plain that the vexatious, though not dan- 
gerous pursuit was kept up ; and the chief, uneasy 
about the security of his peaceful lodges, directed the 
horsemen to separate and make several trails to mislead 
their enemies, while those on foot sought the mountain 
woods, and by various paths reached the lodges. 

Mr. Rodney then told Harold that on Mosquaw’s re- 
turn to.the lodges on the preceding day, he had imme- 
diately sent out spies to watch the Indians, and report 
their movements. They returned to say that they were 
a party of Pawnees on the war-path, probably against 
the Sioux or Black Feet. Still it was not till some 
hours had elapsed that Mr. Rodney became fearful that 
captivity or death had overtaken Harold and his attend- 
ants; and the friendly chief, equally anxious, planned 
an expedition to the spot where the tribe usually had 
temporary lodges, and which he knew his own small and 
unpractised force might safely besiege, when the war- 
riors of the tribe were employed in their distant expe- 
dition. But now Mr. Rodney suggested that, as it was 
necessary, for the peace of their friendly allies, that 
their interference in the escape of the prisoners should 
remain unsuspected, every means must be used to con- 
ceal the fact. 

They reached the valley by different paths, the crafty 
Indians using every art to obliterate or disguise the 
trail, and, to the great joy of the weak garrison left at 
the lodges, were once more united without loss. And 


248 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


though Arncliffe was certainly not warmly welcome^ 
he was tolerated by Peggy and Mary as a suffering 
man, and the father of their favorite William. 

“ You’d be usin’ that bad leg, sure, before it were 
altogether mended outright,” said Peggy ; “ and what 
for were ye, Arncliffe, runnin’ off with his honner’s 
combs, and scent-bottles, and his money — God save us 
from sin, — and lavin’ the boy himself to be starvin’ to 
death, seein’ he was havin’ no mate at all ; and him lost 
among them big mountains, and niver findin’ us at all, 
by rason we were all buried alive entirely undher the 
snow ? Sure, wasn’t it an ill deed ? ” 

Arncliffe winced under the unsparing reproaches of 
his sister-in-law, but did not reply. He seemed 
shocked by Mary’s recital of the sufferings to which his 
flight had exposed William, and had the grace to say to 
Harold, “ You might well think, sir, that I was a com- 
mon highwayman ; but I’ve not come down so low as 
that yet. I’d forgotten your dressing-case was hung 
under the bear-skins, and I meant to take care of it for 
you; but when I was fool enough to trust myself boldly 
among a troop of Pawnees that I fell in with, the cow- 
ardly dogs sacked every thing, and set me to work on 
my weak ancle till they’ve crippled me for life.” 

“And what would the savages be makin’ of the 
combs, and all Mr. Crofton’s fine dressing things ? ” 
asked Mary. 

“ They knew the use of the combs and brushes, and 
such things,” answered Arncliffe. “The pomatums 
and scent® they swallowed up greedily, and the chief 
bagged the money to buy rum at the trading stations 
they wander off to. These Pawnees traffic with white 
men, and that’s it that makes them such bloody-minded 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


249 


rascals. Yes, Mr. Rodney ; you think I’m wrong, but 
I’m not. It’s the rum that does it.” 

“ God forgive the men who devote souls to perdition,” 
said Mr. Rodney, when they might lead them to God. 
Corrupt and abominable is human nature when unvia. 
ited by that spiritual light which is given only to those 
who seek it ! ” 

On inspecting the ancle of Arncliffe, Mr. Rodney 
found it dreadfully ulcerated, but, he trusted, not incura- 
ble, and he used simple means to avert danger, assisted 
by the practical knowledge of Dennis, — whose conceit, 
however, rendered him troublesome, — and by the neat 
and gentle management of the women : his principal 
reliance was on abundant cold water bathing, perfect 
rest, a little medicine, and regular diet. The man, now 
subdued by pain and humbled by his dependent condi- 
tion, was quiet, and, Rodney hoped, thoughtful : he did 
not certainly join in the daily devotions, but he no lon- 
ger scoffed, and was, at least, decently silent, and appar- 
ently attentive ; to the inexpressible consolation of Hi 
anxious son. 


250 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XXII. 

Pays of Rest. — The Potato Crop. — A Peep through the Telestopa. 
— The Assassin’s Fate. — The Death of the Chief. — The Disper- 
sion of the Tribe. — Down on the Prairies. — The Raft on the 
River. — The Puma. 

Well supplied with provisions, the inhabitants of 
the lodges allowed some time to pass before they ven- 
tured beyond the river ; in the mean time, learning and 
teaching, they quietly did good. Even the women were 
tempted to imitate the clean and orderly habits of their 
pale sisters ; and Mary made for them, of their fnely- 
woven matting, more decent garments than the bnffalo- 
skins they usually cast loosely round them. Now the 
people loved to join the devotions of the Christians ; 
and accustomed from their infancy to regard with rev- 
erence a supreme and unknown Being, they were easily 
led to understand and believe all the wonderful mercies 
of Him who made all, and was unwilling that any 
should be lost for ever. 

Silently, but not unprofitably, did Arncliffe, as he lay 
on a mat in the open air, listen to the simple lecture 3 
Mr. Rodney or Harold gave to the attentive Indians 
and the plain and easy persuasions fell on his wander- 
ing soul with more efficacy than the most eloquent ser 
mon to which he had ever listened. In ten days he was 
able to walk, and though by nature he was stubborn and 
morose, he was no longer violent and abusive, but re 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


251 


ceived the attentions rendered t> him with something 
like thankfulness. 

Mosquaw had spies out on the watch, lest the disap- 
pointed Pawnees should track and pursue their lost cap- 
tives ; but nothing had } T et been seen of them, and the 
old chief concluded that they must have removed theii 
encampment to seek new hunting-grounds, or to avoid 
the vengeance of the Sioux ; and that, therefore, there 
could be no danger in occasional expeditions to provide 
necessary food. They once more, then, descended to 
the lower ground, now brilliant in the full beauty of 
spring, and abounding in game. Even Mr. Rodney 
was induced to leave the quiet valley, and accompany 
the sportsmen, to inspect the beauties of vegetation, 
hoping to discover some edible root or vegetable, to cor- 
rect the grossness of the eternal meat diet. 

“ But sure, sir,” said Mike, “ won’t we have an illigant 
Crop of pratees of our own soon, av they’d only be 
growin’ a bit bigger, seeing that they’re no betther 
nor a good bite at this present, and not worth diggin’ at 
all?” 

They all agreed with Mike that the potatoes were not 
yet fit for the table, and they must set out after some 
vegetable diet. Therefore Rodney and Harold, accom- 
panied by Captain Scruton (who was anxious to take 
the bearings of the country over which they must inev- 
itably have to travel), the chief, and his son, a bold and 
restless youth, about seventeen years old, set out, all 
mounted and armed ; and descending to the lower 
grounds, took this time a north-east direction. They 
enjoyed the delicious breezes of spring, admired the 
rich scenery of grassy, fertile land, covered with a car- 
pet of many-colored flowers, the groves of noble trees, 


252 THE BEAU-HUNTERS 

and the sparkling rivulets, pouring over green sloped 
into quiet little valleys, where even the timid deer 
seemed to fear no enemy, and where peace seemed to 
have dwelt from the beginning of the world. 

“ This is wonderful, Harold,” said Mr. Rodney. “ I 
cannot help thinking that the wanderers from the east, 
who are in search of a home, have never proceeded far 
enough, or they must have peopled this Eden. This 
lovely region does almost realize the dreams of the 
poet. Look at that bank, now blue with violets, where 
the strawberries are already showing their scarlet hue. 
These people do not know their riches. Here are fruit- 
trees blossoming with a promise of abundance in due 
season ; and if I could have the time to examine care- 
fully I should doubtless find such vegetables as would 
agreeably vary our diet. For instance, here is a sorrel, 
of which I must pluck sufficient for a salad ; do assist 
me, Harold.” • 

“ I am watching Scruton,” answered he. “ What is 
it you are looking out for, captain ? Is there a sail in 
sight?” 

“ No, Mr. Crofton,” answered Scruton ; “ but I see 
something I don’t at all like. I’m no hand at the Indian 
lingo, but I’ll trouble you to pipe out to the old com- 
modore that there’s a smoke lying off north-north- 
east.” 

This was startling information ; and when Mosquaw 
was told of the discovery made by the “ long eye,” as 
they termed the telescope of their friends, he declared 
that they must return immediately, keeping under the 
hills, to escape observation and to insure a retreat if 
necessary. 

The impetuous young Maliagan, the son of the chief, 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


253 


turned to his father, and said, “ Our tribe are not small- 
hearted ; have we not the fire-weapons of death with 
us? Is it good that we should fly like the cowardly 
deer before the hunters ? Shall we not chase the Sioux 
to their own lodges, who come to drive the buffalo from 
our hunting-grounds ? The son of Mosqaaw is not a 
cowardly deer.” 

“ The son gives not counsel to the father,” replied 
Mosquaw. “ Why should I dig up the hatchet of war? 
It is good that my people should be happy. It is 
good that they should live like the Christian pale-faces, 
in peace and love to all in the world, till the Great 
Spirit call them to peace and love forever. I have 
spoken.” 

As the chief concluded, an arrow twanged from a 
thicket they were passing, and entered the breast of 
the good old man, who fell from his horse to the ground. 
With a wild cry, Harold alighted to assist him ; while 
Mahagan, snatching the rifle from his hand, which he 
had learned to handle, fired both barrels into the thicket, 
and a deep groan announced that the shots had taken 
effect. Then he plunged through the bushes, and 
dragged forth the convulsed form of a tall, hideous sav- 
age, painted fantastically with red, yellow, and white ; 
his hair plaited in long tails, and decorated with brass 
rings, while from his girdle depended a number of 
scalps. He had received two mortal wounds ; but with 
fierce triumph, he yet endeavored to sound the fearful 
war-whoop ; it was, however, too late ; it turned into 
the rattle of death, and he fell back a corpse. Then, 
looking on his dying father, the distracted Mahagan 
drew out his hatchet to take the scalp of the murderer; 


22 


254 


THE BEAK-HUNTERS 


but with the last effort of authority, Mosquaw forbade 
him. 

“ Suffer him not to become like the Sioux, noble 
Christian,” said the chief to Mr. Rodney ; “ if he 
should take one scalp, he will desire many, and my 
people will follow him. I know that the scalp-hunter 
has no place in the peaceful world I now see opening 
before me. Mahagan, it is not Mosquaw, it is the Great 
Spirit himself that now says, let none of my Christian 
people ever take a scalp. Take me to my lodge, that I 
may die.” 

With an immovable countenance, though evidently 
bent down with sorrow, Mahagan assisted Harold to 
support the old chief on his horse, while they made 
such speed as they were able, to reach the lodges before 
the report of the gun should draw the Sioux from their 
encampment to revenge the death of their spy ; but 
even before they could place the venerable man on the 
ground in the midst of his wailing people, Mr. Rodney 
read in his face that when the arrow, which had entered 
deeply into his breast, should be withdrawn, death must 
follow. 

Some of the old men of the tribe, who had refused 
to listen to the new doctrine of the pale-faces, brought 
the medicine man, a crafty-looking savage, who had 
invariably evinced a dislike to the strangers ; but Mos- 
quaw waved him away ; he joined earnestly in the 
prayers Mr. Rodney read to him, and a holy resignation 
was spread over his countenance. 

a I would yet speak some words to jou, my children,” 
said he faintly. “ The Sioux are many ; they are fierce 
and revengeful ; they will follow the trail ; they will 



OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 255 

bring soriow and desolation on this peaceful valley. 1 
go to God ; then must my people hasten to carry their 
little ones and their squaws to the secret refuge, where 
the Sioux cannot come. I have spoken.” 

Then, turning to his guests he proceeded : “ I leave 
my pale brothers, for God calls me. It will be a short 
time, then they will come also. But they must not 
remain with my people. Mahagan is young and fiery ; 
he looks with evil eye on the lovers of peace. My 
brothers must avoid on one hand the bloody Sioux, 
on the other the treacherous and enslaving Pawnees; 
they must turn their faces to the rising sun, till they 
come to the lodges of their pale brothers ; then they 
must say, ‘ The red men also have souls ; they desire 
to live in peace with the pale-faces, to whom God has 
given wisdom and all good things. Why should not 
all be brothers on the earth, for God will make all 
brothers after the end.’ ” 

Amidst the unrepressed weeping of the strangers, 
Hie deep but dignified sorrow of his own people, and 
the prayers of the pious, the old man passed away. 
At the desire of Mr. Rodney, he was buried with 
Christian rites, beneath a drooping willow. Then the 
stern Indians gathered together their small possessions, 
and prepared for flight. The guests also prepared to 
take up their burdens ; but Mahagan said : “ Mosquaw 
has spoken ; he has said the pale-faces must take the 
horses, for they cannot be brought into the retreat of the 
squaws.” 

Most gladly the travellers availed themselves of the 
offer. They bestowed on Mahagan, in return, a rifle 
and a supply of ammunition, together with various arti- 
cles of dra*s from the stock of Harold, whicli the young 


256 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


chief had long regarded with covetous eye. The rest 
all found some tokens to leave with their kind friends ; 
William bestowed on Peshoo a wonderful knife, with 
hooks, and screws, and other useful additions ; and the 
chief Mahagan, who had now painted himself black, to 
express his mourning, was won over, by many gifts, to 
part with his guests in a more friendly manner than 
they had expected ; for the medicine man had artfully 
suggested to him that it was the visit of the pale stran- 
gers that had brought all the evil upon the tribe. 

Taking leave of the young chief, and of the sorrowing 
and grateful Peshoo, the last who remained near the 
deserted lodges, the travellers set out, and the six stout 
horses carried not only the baggage, but Dennis with 
Pat behind him, Mike and John each carrying a woman 
behind, Captain Scruton, Mr. Rodney, and Arncliffe ; 
Harold choosing to walk with Dick and William. After 
due caution in looking out for enemies, they readied 
the lower grounds, and pursued their journey to the 
east, not pausing even to provide food till they had gone 
twenty miles; then, horses and men alike fatigued, they 
rested for the night amidst the willows on the banks of 
a river swarming with fish, and with hooks, nets, and 
spears, procured a good quantity of the large American 
white fish, Corregonus albus, which weighed four or five 
pounds each, and were, when broiled, most delicious to 
the flesh-sickened travellers. 

“ It was little I’d iver be thinkin’ masther,” said Peggy 
to the old schoolmaster, “ that we’d be tirin’ of good 
mate ; but sure, it’s not shutable it is to the raal Irish, 
like the blessed pratee. Ochone ! and didn’t Mike, the 
gossoon, and myself see that same ; and didn’t we dig 
up ivery taste of a pratee, barrin’ them pay- sized ; and 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


257 


filling up the two bread-bags we were, and hanging 
them across the horses ; and the bastes niver saying a 
word agin the load ! ” 

The prudence of Peggy and of Mike, fired to un- 
wonted exertions by the love of the pratee , was highly 
satisfactory to all, who gladly accepted the half-ripened 
potatoes as a pleasant addition to their diet. The next 
morning, full of hope, they forded the river, and con- 
tinued their journey, unmolested, over rich and fertile 
plains, interrupted only by the numerous mountain 
streams, which, however useful in supplying them con- 
stantly with water, required patience and time to ford ; 
and they could not help dreading that some deeper river 
might cut off their progress in the direction they desired 
to keep. 

For several days the journey was easy and agreeable 
over a grassy undulating prairie, rising and falling like 
the waves of the sea, never level, but never mountain- 
ous, except that occasionally they came in sight of an 
isolated wood-covered mountain, which rose on the wide 
plains like a work of art. These mountains, Arncliffe 
told them, were universally shunned by the wandering, 
superstitious Indians, who looked on them as the haunts 
of demons. Therefore, these spots were generally chosen 
by the travellers as resting-places, in order to be secure 
from nocturnal attacks. 

Still they did not neglect to keep up a fire, as a pro- 
tection from the wild beasts, the howls and cries of 
which they frequently heard in the night. During the 
day they were usually successful in shooting a deer, or 
sometimes water-fowl, or the lovely little crested quails ; 
but their extreme beauty, and the small amount of nu- 
triment on each delicate little frame, secured them 
22 * 


258 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


usually from destruction, unless they could not meet 
with other game, or were not near the water to obtain 
fish. 

At length one evening they came on a deep river, 
flowing south, which effectually cut off their progress, 
unless they had chosen to deviate from their course, 
and travel along its banks ; and this would have sub- 
jected them to the danger of encountering the tribes of 
Indians who choose the neighborhood of rivers for the 
site of their temporary villages. 

“There’s lots of good timmer about, captain,” said 
Dick ; “ is it your orders as how I should rig up a 
raft ? ” 

“ Raft let it be ; nothing better,” said Scruton. “ Call 
out the hands. Now, work with a will, lads ; and, Mar- 
lin, remember, if you have to drive in any nails, draw 
them out when we’ve done with the raft ; there’s no oc- 
casion for extravagance ; we don’t know yet what we 
may want.” 

“ Ay, ay, captain,” replied Dick, “ leave me alone for 
reckoning ’em over ; a nail’s a nail when a ship’s so far 
out of port. Come, John, my man, thou canst hannel 
an axe better nor these here wakely lads ; and look 
sharp, man, that thou doesn’t chop thy legs off.” 

Before they slept, some willows were cut down, and 
early in the morning all hands were employed in 
binding them together, and overlaying them with 
branches placed transversely, to form a safe resting- 
place for the passengers and the baggage. To the end 
of the raft a stout rope was attached, and Harold 
insisted on swimming across with this rope. In the 
mean time the horses were tied together in a line, and 
John plunged in to swim across, leading the reluctant 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


259 


animals. But this proved a more difficult undertaking 
than was expected ; the horses had not been used to 
the water ; the stream was strong, and they became so 
unmanageable that Harold was compelled to swim out 
to meet and assist John, and after much struggling they 
succeeded in landing five. The last had broken loose, 
and had been carried down the river so rapidly that 
though the boys on the opposite side ran at full speed 
down the bank, they only came up in time to see the 
poor creature whirled round in an eddy, formed by a 
rocky isle in the midst of the river, and then sink ex- 
hausted in a deep pool beyond their reach. 

Then John and Harold attached the towing-rope to 
the horses, and they easily and safely drew over the raft 
with the baggage ; and much dejected at the loss of 
the useful horse, the travellers slowly and silently re- 
sumed their way, — for now one more was necessarily 
added to the pedestrians, and they walked forward 
gloomily anticipating similar misfortunes. 

The ensuing day was hot, the road more hilly, and 
the travellers spiritless and weary ; they drew near 
another of the solitary mountains, or Buttes , as the 
French settlers named them, and night being at hand, 
selected it for their encampment ; and finding a 
hollow cave, commodious for their baggage, they 
lighted a fire, and contenting themselves with a supper 
of cold venison, sought for rest after their cares and 
toils. 

Harold and Arncliffe took the first watch ; it was 
almost a silent watch, for Harold was weary, and 
Arncliffe was, as usual, gloomy, and suspicious that his 
companion regarded him with contempt or aversion 
After some time, Harold, feeling very drowsy, began to 


260 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


walk to and fro at one side of the fire to keep himself 
awake ; Arncliffe choosing to pace on the opposite side. 
Suddenly a rustling in the wood alarmed Harold, who 
called out to his companion to come up, and made to 
that part of the wood from whence the sound pro- 
ceeded. The glare of a pair of fiery eyes through the 
bushes, directed their aim, and they both fired. A 
fierce yell was heard, then, with glowing eyes and 
gnashing teeth, a large animal sprung out upon 
Arncliffe. To fire on it was dangerous ; therefore 
Harold drew his knife, and plunged it into the heart of 
the beast. A momentary, but fearful struggle followed ; 
the yells of the animal and the shrieks of the man 
mingled in horrible confusion, and roused Dick and 
John, who assisted Harold in extricating Arncliffe from 
the beast, which, even in death, grasped him firmly. 
When released, he was bleeding from gaping wounds 
inflicted by the strong beast, which they now saw was 
the puma of many names, the representative ol the lion 
in America. 

Leaving the animal, they all turned to assist Arn- 
cliffe, now supported by his distressed son. “ Never 
heed me, Will,” said he ; “ I’m well out of your way. 
Old Dennis is always muttering his evil bodings about 
me; they all keep off me ; they say I’m the Jonah that 
brings on all the trouble. It’s hard on you lad ; but 
you’ve better blood than mine in you, and you’re sure to 
get on right if you keep with the right sort, which is more 
than I ever could manage to do. This is bad to bide ; 
but maybe, as Mr. Rodney says, it’s sent for good ; and 
who can tell, if I suffer a deal here, I mayn’t have less 
hereafter.” 

“ Don’t talk that way, father,” said the shuddering 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


261 


boy ; “ it’s sinful. When Goil gives grace and His 
pardon, it is a free pardon ; nothing that we can do 
or suffer is worth any thing before Him. But suffering 
is good for us, because it humbles us, father, and leads 
us to cast ourselves wholly on His mercy, not on His 
justice.” 

“ I know it all, hoy,” sighed the man ; “ but I cannot 
keep down this pride that’s in my heart — God forgive 
me.” But the struggles and prayers of the sinful man 
were not unavailing. Amidst his sufferings, his mind 
became more peaceful, and he even submitted to thank 
the kind friends, who delayed their journey, and re- 
mained at this post of danger several days, waiting till 
his deep wounds, under careful management, were so 
far healed as to make it safe for him to be moved ; his 
own improved tranquillity of mind favoring his recovery. 


262 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

4noth«: Raft. — The Trapper’s Hut. — The Conflict with the Grizzly 
Bears. — Harold’s Discomfiture. — The Foray in the Corral. — 
Mr Rodney a Delinquent. — An Outcry for Pat. 

During this time, the men had skinned the tawny 
monster, in color certainly resembling the lion. Arn- 
cliffe recommended the flesh as being as good as veal ; 
but though it looked white and delicate, no one felt 
tempted to feast on the cannibal — especially as the 
mountain wood supplied them with deer abundantly. 
Still they were compelled to keep a strict watch, for 
the wolves kept them in alarm by their howling, and 
to this was added a fear of pumas in the wood, or 
Indians on the plains. At length they were able again 
to set out on their tedious journey ; but on the second 
day they were once more stopped by another foaming 
river, or rather by the junction of several small rivers 
at one spot, from w lienee the deep water poured down 
an unusually rapid descent with the noise and force of a 
torrent. 

“We must try some sort of craft again, Marlin,” said 
Scruton. 

“ Ay, ay, captain,” answered he ; “ and I’d be bould 
to say, we’d be safer to rig up a tight raft at once as 
would carry us, and sail her down right ahead. Not 
that I’d be houlding out as how these fresh-water cuts 
ran come up to open sea? how should they ; narrowed 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


263 


in as they are with banks and rocks, and no matter of 
water more nor you can see through. But a raft draws 
little, ye see ; and we might manage to steer her clear 
of them reefs and banks, and have a bit smoother 
voyage nor atop of them crazy animals as is given to 
founder, or else wearing out one’s shoes trudging over 
hard stones.” 

“ I don’t think the suggestion of Marlin is to be 
despised, Mr. Crofton,” said Scruton ; “ if we were only 
sure of the course of the river ; but it must run into 
some sea ; and only let us come in sight of salt water 
again, I shall feel at home, and will take care not to 
turn my back on it any more.” 

“ My dear Captain Scruton,” said Rodney, “ I much 
doubt your carpenter being able, under such adverse 
circumstances, to construct a raft sufficiently commo- 
dious and safe for a dozen passengers and all their bag- 
gage. Could we victual such a vessel — could we 
induce the timid women to risk their lives on it — is it 
probable that we should ever land in safety? And 
above all, if the state of the river compelled us to 
abandon it, how should we proceed without our useful 
horses ? Even at the commencement, I should myselt 
fear to descend those rapids in a raft — and we seem to 
be gradually approaching lower ground by a succession 
of declivities. It would be well to defer such an 
attempt.” 

“ At all events, Dick, we must have a ferry-raft,” said 
Harold ; “so get to work, my men.” 

It was disheartening toil to have to make a new raft 
at every river that crossed the plain ; but the men did 
not flinch : they cut down the tall timber-trees, lopped 
them, and form ?d the flooring of the raft , but it was 


264 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


not till the noon of the following day that they succeeded 
in launching the cumbrous craft, which was constructed 
more solidly than the last, that they might convey the 
horses across. And, after all, it was witli much diffi- 
culty and danger, and the labor of many hours, that all 
were safely carried over ; the horses having to be 
placed on the raft by force, so much were they alarmed 
by the noise of the water. It would have occupied 
more time than they liked to waste, to have extracted 
the nails from the raft, which they reluctantly allowed 
to float down the river. 

“ It’s not unlikely but it may cast up again,” said 
Arncliffe ; “ for I learnt among the wandering Pawnees 
that some of these rivers wind in and out like snakes ; 
and it’s odds but we may have to recross this before 
we’ve done with it.” 

Very anxiously the travellers went forward, for some 
time descending, till again they saw before them a 
wooded mount, or butte , situated in a lovely little vale, 
which was watered by a gentle stream, and covered 
with rich verdure and bright flowers. 

“ Sure isn’t it a pratee-ground intirely ? ” exclaimed 
Mike, stopping in admiration near a patch of inter- 
mingled plants of ranker and taller growth than the 
rest, amongst which, unmistakably, the white flowers of 
the potatoe predominated. 

“ This certainly looks like cultivation,” said Mr. 
Rodney ; “ though it is evidently not of recent date. 
What have you met with, little one ? ” asked he of Pat, 
who had been rambling round the wood, and who now 
returned, with a face full of staring wonder. 

“ It’s a raal house, yer honner ! ” exclaimed he ; “and 
niver a cabin at all, at all ; and the door stannin’ 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


265 


open Sure, wouldn’t we be saking if the masther be 
in?” 

As the easiest mode of solving Pat’s mystery, the 
whole party followed him round the foot of the moun- 
tain wood, at the east of which they really beheld a 
rough log hut, totally different from the temporary wig- 
wams of Indian construction, and formed to be solid and 
permanent. 

“It’s the hut of some of the hunters or trappers 
from the east,” said Arncliffe ; “ they irritate the tribes 
by intruding on their grounds and driving off their 
game. But they’ve hard lives of it ; and in the end it’s 
odds but they lose their scalps# I’d have you see what 
sort of folks live yonder, before you offer to put up 
there.” 

But Harold had already boldly entered the hut, and 
found it contained but one large room, which was now 
deserted and desolate. The dust and dried leaves of 
more than one season had accumulated on the floor, 
through an opening left to admit the light. Some logs 
of wood, which had apparently been used for a table 
and seats, and a rude frame of wood, with a buffalo-skin 
stretched over it, for the purpose of a bedstead, formed 
the whole of the furniture ; but the roof of shingles 
and the substantial walls, gave the place an appear- 
ance of homely security that was attractive to the 
weary. 

“ His name be praised,” said Dennis. “ Sure, then, 
won’t I be spared yet; for hasn’t He brought us 
through the tents of the ungodly, and out of ihe 
mouths of lions, and set our feet down in a pleas* at, 
and in a Christian cabin, where we’ll be finding rest at 
last.” 


23 


266 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Harold felt grieved at the necessity of urging the old 
man forward on the toilsome journey ; but to leave him 
behind, even in a region of plenty, would have been 
still more cruel, however reluctant he might be to go 
on. At present, however, all agreed to rest in this 
tempting shelter. 

Peggy was immediately busy in directing her work 
men ; and while William shovelled out the debris of 
successive autumns, Mike constructed a large broom of 
brushwood ; then the women swept, and cleared the 
dwelling for the reception. John and Dick, in the 
mean time, unloaded the horses, and secured them in a 
slightly-fenced corral at one end of the hut. After this 
work was completed, Mike eagerly called on Will to 
assist him in digging up the potatoes, which were run- 
ning to waste in the wilderness. They were much 
larger than the unripe tubers they had brought from 
their own potato-ground at the lodges ; an ample sup- 
ply was taken up, and speedily cooked ; and the travel- 
lers thoroughly enjoyed, in the Irish fashion, a smoking 
bowl of potatoes. 

“Wouldn’t he be Irish, sure,” said Peggy, “and he 
plantin’ his pratee-ground in this same wild counthry, 
just to be mindin’ him of home and them he’d left be- 
hind him ? ” 

“ More likely some Yankee hunter,” answered Arn- 
cliffe. “ They’re as fond of a potato with their hard 
buffalo beef as ever an Irishman can be.” 

“ And where will he be, Arncliffe, are ye thinkin’ ? ” 
asked she. 

“ His scalp will likely be hanging at the girdle of 
some Sioux chief,” replied the man, “ serving him right 
for hunting on other folks’ grounds.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


267 


u They transport ’em wi’ us,” said John. “ I reckon 
it’s all one as poaching, isn’t it, Mr. Arncliffe ? ” 

u Ay, ay,” answered ArnclifFe : “ thieving, the Indiana 
call it; fair play, the hunters and trappers say. It’a 
much the same with our poachers and gentry ; I leave 
it tc wiser heads to say which is right.” 

“ In England, my men,” said Rodney, “ we are bound 
to obey the laws that protect poor and rich ; and by 
these laws poaching is a crime. Doubtless, also, the 
Indians consider that intrusion on their hunting-grounds 
is an aggression, and we cannot wonder that they resist 
it. That their resentment is shown by bloodshed is the 
result of their savage and unconverted nature. It is 
the duty of Christians, while they strive to win them to 
milder practices, to conform to their laws. That is, 
Harold, I believe we are justified in killing animals for 
food, or in self-defence ; but not in wantonly destroying 
them, as some travellers boast of having done ; not in 
slaying them in hundreds, as the trappers do, to make 
money of the skins. Now, my friends, let us thank 
God, who has brought us thus far on our strange jour- 
ney, and given us a roof to shelter the feeble. For my 
own part, I have learnt to prefer the open air in this 
mild season.” 

“ And we must keep up the watch, Mr. Rodney,” 
said Scruton ; “ it is my duty to see that is not neg- 
lected.” 

The first two on watch did not think it necessary or 
expedient to keep up a fire ; but resting one against 
each side of the open door, they alternately slumbered 
and started, neither dreading danger, nor in good condi- 
tion to oppose it after their day of fatigue. Will and 


268 


THE BEAR- HUNTERS 


John ; the second watch, after two hours’ sleep, were 
more alert, and after a short time, they fancied they 
heard the sounds of movement, and even a low growl- 
ing. They lighted a brand and looked round, but 
found nothing alarming. The night was extremely 
dark, and though they considered their own position 
quite secure, they collected a few sticks and set them 
on fire before the door, in case any wolves should come 
down from the wood. 

About three o’clock, when a dim light was spreading 
over the sky, Harold and Dick came on watch, and 
throwing a glance round to see that all was safe, they 
beheld a strange form, immovable, not more than a 
dozen yards from them. The glittering eyes could not 
be mistaken, it was plainly some fierce beast; but 
Harold hesitated a moment before he would fire on a 
creature that waited so coolly to be shot. Besides, 
Arncliffe, stretched on a bearskin, was sleeping out- 
side the hut. To him, therefore, he turned first, say- 
ing, 

“ Rouse up, Arncliffe ; there’s danger. I’m going to 
shoot yon beast, whatever it may be, and if I should 
not succeed in killing it, you are not in a very safe po- 
sition.” 

u Hold your hand, Mr. Crofton,” replied the man. 
“ Yon fellow’s a grizzly. Ten to one you’ll miss him 
altogether in this perplexing light, or, worse than that, 
maybe only wound him. He’s bad to kill : it takes half 
a dozen men to be a fair match to a grizzly.” 

“ I should say a very unfair match, Arncliffe,” said 
Harold. “ Come in, all of you, I’ll hold the entrance ; 
and it’s but a retreat if I miss him. I think he’ll 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


269 


hardly squeeze that huge body of his through this open- 
ing ; but it’s unlucky there’s no door. Now then, you’re 
all in.” 

Before Arncliffe could repeat his caution, Harold had 
fired and retreated, but not so quickly as to escape the 
spring of the animal, which with one blow of his sharp 
claw, tore the gun from his grasp, and the skin and flesh 
from his hand; then turning round, the beast walked 
slowly away, carrying the gun in his jaws. But this 
could not be permitted ; three or four shots were fired 
at him ; and though the enraged animal charged furi- 
ously at each shot against the narrow opening, shaking 
the strong posts in his wrath, he finally sank down, just 
as the alarmed mate appeared, stalking with the usual 
shambling but swift step from the woods, shaking its 
huge body to and fro, as it rapidly made up to the pros- 
trate body of its companion. Then uttering the single 
low, deep growl, so dreaded by the hunter, it turned its 
glaring eye on the heads which regarded it from the 
opening, and in a moment was close to it ; the men re- 
treating in such haste that they fell over each other in 
a heap ; and if the beast could have forced its enormous 
body through the narrow aperture, many must have 
fallen victims to its ferocity. 

u A pretty set of poltroons the beast will take us for,” 
said Harold, rising from the ground hastily. “ Has 
anybody a loaded gun, and a sound right hand, which 
unluckily I have not ? That’s right, Mike, my boy ! 
Give the bold brute a hint that we don’t like intruders. 
Sharp ! it’s going to turn away ! ” 

But Mike’s ball had first entered its breast, and as it 
turned, Mr. Rodney fired another ball into its shoulder. 
Infuriated by pa r n, it flung its immense form with such 
23 * 


270 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


violence against one of the stout log door-posts, that rl 
was torn up, and fell inwards, leaving a wide space, 
which the bear again turned to take advantage of. Al- 
ready half its body was within the hut ; already, with 
one blow of its heavy, sharp-clawed paw, it had demol- 
ished the leather portmanteau of Harold, and scattered 
the contents, when Harold, seeing that the unexpected 
peril had paralyzed all the best hands, and forgetting 
his own wounded hand, snatched a rifle from the trem- 
bling grasp of John, and fired into the head of the bear, 
which fell immediately. Then the men, recovering 
their energy, speedily despatched it. 

But Harold had no sooner made the unfit exertion 
than he fainted with the anguish of his deep, bleeding 
wound. Mr. Rodney turned to him in great distress, 
and by the application of proper remedies revived him, 
and, aided by the much-affected boys, washed the 
wounds, poured in brandy, and bound them up. Then 
he prevailed on Harold to swallow a spoonful of the 
brandy, and while the brave youth made light of his 
suffering, and laughed at his fainting like a lady, Dick 
and John had skinned the huge beasts. 

They found them to measure more than eight feet in 
length, the frightful paw, which had done such execu- 
tion, being at least eighteen inches long, and the sharp 
claws five inches. No wonder the creature was power- 
ful. The thick hides, covered with long, gray fur, 
were spread to dry, but no one, except Captain Scruton, 
anticipated the possibility of carrying them away, now 
that the stud was reduced to five. 

“By the by, John,” said Harold, when broad day- 
light enabled them to look round, “ it is time for you to 
look after the horses. These bears were doubtless at- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


271 


tracted hither by scenting them; I earnestly hope they 
are safe.” 

It was with a rueful countenance John returned from 
his mission. Not a horse was left living ; two had en- 
tirely disappeared ; doubtless carried off by the bears or 
wolves ; the rest lay struck down dead, at once, by the 
powerful and piercing ^stroke of the fierce animals, and 
were now stiff and cold. 

“ Mike and I had the first watch,” said Mr. Rodney, 
“ and I plead guilty of sleeping at my post ; but I have 
a dreamy recollection of Mike saying drowsily, — ‘ Sure, 
ain’t the bastes uneasy ; can’t they be takin’ their slape 
anyhow.’ ” 

Will and John allowed that they had also heard some 
sounds ; but they had really looked round, though they 
had never thought of the horses. 

“ And the beasts would have fetched money,” ex- 
claimed Scruton, regretfully, “ if we could have carried 
them safely into harbor. We may look on it as a dead 
loss of capital ! Besides that, there will be the time we 
must now necessarily occupy in our long trip. It is a 
vexatious and culpable thing.” 

The poor women looked aghast at the prospect, and 
the old school-master, as usual, resigned himself to a 
sort of quiet despair. 

“All men are unwise, Mr. Rodney,” sighed he; 
“ that’s what they’ve been, as the Scripture spakes of it, 
from the beginning; barrin’ Solomon himself, and lie 
not being without his faults and backslidings, low be it 
spoken ; and an illigant scholar he was, sure ! But, you 
see, Mr. Rodney, it’s not illigant scholarship that saves 
us from our throuble at all. Didn’t lie set that down 


272 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


himself, — ‘ He that increaseth knowledge increaseth 
sorrow ; * and isn’t that the truth, ochone ! ” 

“ But we have a purer knowledge, and brighter hopes 
than Solomon had, my good man,” said Mr. Rodney, 
“ therefore be of good heart. God has provided a 
certain rest for his own people.” 

“ Never say die, old chap,” said Dick ; “ we’ll give 
you a lift in a bear-skin ; we’ve some able hands among 
us yet.” 

“ But here is one disabled,” said Mr. Rodney ; “ there- 
fore it will be necessary, Captain Scruton, that we 
should remain here a few days, till Mr. Crofton’s wound 
be healed; and if our ingenious men can make that 
entrance more secure, I think we cannot do better than 
make the hut our quarters ; and I will engage to keep 
my eyes open when I am appointed to mount guard 
again.” 

“ Rely on me, gentlemen, since we must be detained,” 
said Scruton, “ to take care that the watch be properly 
kept for the future. It is a mockery for a man to 
accept a duty which he does not scrupulously fulfil. I 
beg your pardon, Mr. Rodney, but I am a discipli- 
narian.” 

Mr. Rodney was not sure that the stern captain was 
not about to order him to be mast-headed ; but at this 
moment Arncliffe said, “ I’m hardly easy about this 
station, Mr. Rodney. You see, one would like to be 
sure what came on the trapper that raised this hut. 
This is a bad country to sit down in ; it’s safest to keep 
moving ; and that’s what I’d like us to be about ; but, 
unlucky as I always am, here I may lie I can never 
trail on without help.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


273 


A sensation of uneasiness pervaded the party ; the 
guns were loaded, and placed in readiness ; and as soon 
as the unwieldy carcases of the bears, each requiring 
three men to move it, were dragged to a safe distance, 
they all withdrew into the hut, determining to keep a 
strict guard. 

“ But where would ye be sendin’ the gossoon then ? ” 
exclaimed Peggy. “ Sure isn’t he missin’ and maybe 
some of them same big bastes aten him up at this time, 
and you, Mike, niver heeding at all, ochone I ” 


274 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

The White Dove. — The Warning. — Making a Cache. — The Siege 
— Terras Df Capitulation. — The Tents of the Indians. — Mrs. Avon- 
dale’s St Dry. — The Rocky Mountains and the Prairies. — The 
Indian M issacre. 

It was plain that Pat, with his usual recklessness, had 
stolen out on some wild expedition. Mike suggested 
birdnesting ; and with some anxiety the boys proposed 
to set out to seek him. First, however, Mike walking 
up close to the wood, gave the shrill whistle which they 
generally used to call up the stragglers to the camp ; 
and at that moment the delinquent appeared walking 
coolly round a turn below the wood, not as they ex- 
pected, alone, but accompanied by a strange figure, a 
child of about his own height, dressed in a short tunic 
of prepared white deer-skin, embroidered with the 
delicate quills of the porcupine, and confined round her 
waist with a silken girdle of European fabric ; her arms 
were bare, ornamented with bracelets of colored beads ; 
she wore pretty white moccasins on her feet, and a taste- 
ful head-dress of white feathers. As she drew near to 
them, the boys saw that her complexion was light, 
though tanned by the sun, and her hair of a beautiful 
yellow hue, fancifully plaited in long tresses. She 
carried in her hand a light bow, and a quiver, em- 
broidered like her dress, hung over her shoulder. 

All the party came to the entrance of the hut to 
meet the two children. “ The unlucky lad has come on 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS* 275 

an Indian camp,” said Mr. Rodney. “We can only 
hope they may be peaceful.” 

The girl, with perfect ease and self-command, pre- 
ceding the boys, stepped into the hut, and then turned 
round to gaze with curiosity and interest on the inhabi- 
tants. 

“ What is your name, young maiden, and why do you 
come here ? ” said Mr. Rodney, in his Indian dialect. 

“ The chief and the warriors say I am the White 
Dove,” answered the child with dignity ; “ but my 
mother says my name is Ellen Avondale.” 

“ She is an English child,” exclaimed Harold, spring- 
ing up from his bear-skin, and, turning to the interest- 
ing child, he said, in English, “ Where is your mother ? 
Why does she not come to us? and why are you 
dressed like an Indian ? ” 

“ You speak like dear mamma now,” cried the de- 
lighted child recovering the English feeling, as she 
spoke in her native language; and throwing off her 
Indian formality, she danced, and clapped her hands 
with pleasure. “ You come from mamma’s home. How 
much I love you all ! you are all my brothers ! You 
will take mamma and me away in the winged-house 
that flies over the water, far away from the bears and 
the wolves, to those summer grounds where the flowers 
smell sweet, and the birds make music, and the people 
love each other because they love God. There they 
don’t wear bloody scalps ; they don’t burn their 
prisorers: that is sin.” The child spoke the last words 
in a low tone, looking fearfully round. 

“Where is your mamma, you dear little creature?” 
said Harold. “ Let her come immediately, you shall 
both remain with us.” 



Dear mamma ! ” exclaimed the child in a tone of 
Badness. “ My brother, she lies, like you, on the bear- 
skins; she is very sad; she weeps, although God has 
called her to come to Him and be happy. She is sad, 
because she must not take me with her, because I must 
stay till God wants me ; she weeps to leave me alone 
with the people who are not the children of God. The 
warriors love not the pale-faces ; they have heard many 
guns, and they say, 4 These are the guns of the pale- 
faces ; they are trappers, they are thieves ; they come 
to drive away the buffaloes and the deer; we will come 
quietly on their lodges when the sun sleeps, and burn 
them.’ The White Dove heard the words, and came 
to see her pale brothers, and tell them to flee into ths 
woods, and hide, that they may not be burnt ” 

Flee to the woods ! that was a vain hope ; the strong 
and active might, by a happy fortune, escape, but what 
must become of the infirm and weak ? Terror filled the 
hearts of the bravest. The prospect of death to the 
healthy is ever awful ; but a death deserved and wan- 
tonly inflicted, a death of torture, was truly horrible. 

“ We must never strike our colors without firing a 
gun, Mr. Rodney,” said Captain Scruton ; “ it is un- 
British, — it is a cowardly act to die ingloriously.” 

“Of course, Captain Scruton,” said Harold, “ we 
must fight the rogues;” then looking at his wounded 
hand, he groaned as he added, “ What fools we are to 
be the slaves of habit, and train only one hand to be 
useful, when God has given us two. I don’t believe 
l could deal a left-handed blow with my knife to any 
effect.” 

“ The child must be kept as a hostage,” said Arn 
cliffe. “ I judge, from her decorations, that she is a 




OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAIN'S. 277 

favorite of the tribe, and this may be the means )f ouf 
procuring better terms.” 

“If Captain Scruton insists on our holding out,” 
said Rodney, “ we may possibly defend ourselves for a 
short time ; but the result must inevitably be cap- 
tivity or death. It is pretty certain that these Indians 
must greatly outnumber us; don’t you think so, Arn- 
cliffe ? ” 

“ I know of no permanent village of the Sioux near 
this part,” answered he. “ It is most likely they will be 
encamped here on a hunting expedition. I should think 
the girl might tell something.” 

But the child was unaccustomed to much question- 
ing in English, and did not easily comprehend their 
inquiries ; she seemed at a loss to compute the number 
of Indians or of lodges, and merely answered, “ many ! 
many ! ” 

“ The white man’s lodge is not useful,” continued 
she ; “ the women cannot carry it away when they seek 
new grounds. The red man’s lodge is very pretty ; it 
is not of ugly w T ood, — it is of buffalo-skins ; upon it all 
his victories are shown. On the lodge is the fight with 
the grizzly bear ; the fight with the Pawnees ; the dead 
lying scalped ; the poor prisoners tied to the tree, while 
the cruel women cut and burn them. When the White 
Dove looks on the lodge, the tears come. My white 
brothers shall not be cut or burnt ; mamma will say to 
the Gray Wolf, ‘ The Great Spirit says He will make 
you die if you kill my people.’ Then he will make you 
his slaves ; but do not let your hearts be small ; your 
sist3r Ellen will help you to bring the water, and cook 
the buffalo-meat.” 

Tears flowed from the eyes of the child as she spoke 
24 


278 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


of the cheerless alternative of slavery, and they looked 
at each other with painful indecision. The young and 
active would not have hesitated to take to flight im- 
mediately, but they turned to the old man, the infirm 
Arncliflfe, and the weak women, and felt that such a 
proceeding was -impossible. Besides, Harold was fever- 
ish and prostrated with his wounds ; he certainly could 
not have walked far, and now, unhappily, all must 
walk. 

“If we are captured,” said Scruton, “we shall cer- 
tainly be pillaged. I will, at any rate, conceal my 
property. Then, if we should be so fortunate as to 
escape, I may reclaim it. Marlin, bring a spade ; let 
us bury all we can.” 

“ Truly,” said Mr. Rodney, “ it is no bad precau- 
tion. I have myself papers and property I should be 
unwilling to lose ; though, God knows, I may never 
want them. But if one only of the party here assem- 
bled be fortunate enough to survive, he may recover 
the property. Let us each make a cache? 

They were soon all employed ; Ellen looked with 
interest at their occupation, the purport of which 
6he seemed to comprehend perfectly, and when Mr. 
Rodney requested it, she promised to be silent on the 
subject. “ Ellen knows a safe hiding-place,” said she, 
“ but she has promised not to speak. She may not 
sliow it to her white brothers, till her mamma gives her 
permission.” 

The portmanteau containing the books, papers, and 
valuables of Mr. Rodney and Harold, and a large part 
of their clothes, was consigned to the earth in a deep 
hole dug beneath the huge log which served for the 
table, which was removed for the purpose, and then 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


279 


rep^ctd. The cavhe of Captain Scruton, of greater 
extent, was made beneath the bed. No one else had 
property worth concealing. Two of the rifles yet 
remaining of the stock Harold had brought out, and 
which were really not needed, were also hidden, along 
with a good supply of ammunition. 

The remainder of the guns would be needed if thej 
were driven to hostilities, and even if they were igno- 
miniously captured, it was prudent to leave them in 
sight, for the Indians, having heard the report of the 
fire-arms, would not have rested till they found them. 

They had scarcely concluded their melancholy task, 
when a trampling and whooping announced the ap- 
proach of the warriors, whom they had not expected 
before night, and in a few minutes the hut was sur- 
rounded by a band of mounted Indians, armed with 
lances, muskets, and knives, presenting such a formida- 
ble appearance, that the small body of Europeans at 
once abandoned all idea of opposition ; and Mr. Rodney, 
holding a white handkerchief attached to the end of a 
pole, as a banner of protection, issued from the hut, and 
with a bold front, but a sinking heart, walked up to the 
man he concluded to be the chief. 

This man was distinguished from the rest by wearing 
a handsome white deer-skin cloak, fringed with porcu- 
pine quills, which was thrown gracefully over his tall 
form, while his long black hair was rolled round his 
head in the form of an Eastern turban. 

In the best words he could recall, Mr. Rodney 
requested the forbearance and the friendship of the 
noble warriors towards a party of harmless travellers, 
among whom were aged and sick men, and feeble 
women, and who desired nothing more than (o pass 


280 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


unmolested through the country to the trading ports of 
their pale brothers, who were known to the red men, 
and who would liberally return the benefits that had 
been bestowed on their people. 

“ The pale-faces speak great words,” said the chief. 
“ They say to the red men, 4 Bury the hatchet ; are not 
we your brothers ? * they drive the buffalo and the deer 
from our hunting-grounds ; they drive the red man from 
the burying-place of his fathers ; they raise their own 
lodges over the graves ; they are liars. The Gray 
Wolf must have the guns which have destroyed his 
game ; he will give the strong men to the squaw r s ; they 
want slaves ; he will slay the old and the feeble on 
the graves of his fathers. The Gray Wolf has spoken.” 

“ We will not have our aged and feeble slain,” said 
Harold. “We have with us a weak child from the 
lodges of our red brethren, whom we found in the 
woods ; we take her to our lodge ; we love her ; we do 
not wish to kill her, or make her a slave. See, she is 
with me ; she must stay with us ; we will not restore 
her till the Gray Wolf says, in the words of truth, ‘ I 
will also spare the weak people of my pale brothers.’ ” 

Harold had exerted himself to come forward in this 
emergency, and he now stood in the doorway, holding 
the pretty girl by the hand, who called out in her Indian 
tongue, 

“ The Gray Wolf shall not scalp the pale brothers of 
his White Dove. She will take them to her lodge and 
give them meat. They are very good ; they are the 
friends of the Great Spirit.” 

“ The White Dove speaks well,” said tb i chief. “ The 
Gray Wolf listens to her words; he loves her; she is 
his daughter. He will not slay the pale-faces ; they 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


281 


shall be his servants. But they must give the guns and 
the powder ; then my braves shall lead them to the 
lodges of my people.” 

When this proposal was made known to Captain 
Scruton, he was very indignant, especially when he was 
told they all must agree to it. 

“ I protest against such a shameful surrender,” said 
he. “ You are excusable, Mr. Rodney, for you are a 
man of peace ; but I have never been accustomed to 
strike in this cowardly manner. I must enter on my 
log this scandal on my country.” 

Captain Scruton was angry and unreasonable ; but 
there was no time for discussion. The chief signified to 
his disappointed followers that no blood was to be spilt, 
and they sullenly permitted the sad procession of pris- 
oners to pass on, guarded on each side, and headed by 
the chief, with Ellen by his side, mounted on the horse 
of one of the warriors, which she rode with the grace of 
a trained equestrian. 

Winding round to the north of the mountain, and for- 
ward through a rich, wooded prairie, they had proceeded 
about half a mile, when, passing through a grove of 
trees, they came on the secluded neat lodges or tents of 
the Indians, about forty or fifty in number. They were 
covered with dressed buffalo skins, supported on tall 
posts ; that of the chief being distinguished by its size, 
and by its being ornamented with banners and plumes, 
and painted over with rude designs, intended to illus- 
trate the exploits of the “ Gray Wolf” in hunting and 
in war. 

A large enclosure or corral, on one side, contained a 
number of wild-looking horses ; elevated on short posts, 
were the skins of beaiY, ell /, and buffaloes, stretched tc 
24 * 


282 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


dry; while on the ground were strewed bows, quivers, 
shields and lances. The women, decently arrayed in 
loose robes of dressed skins, were busily employed, some 
in scraping and dressing skins, some in cutting up or 
cooking meat in large iron kettles, suspended from three 
posts, gipsy -fashion, over huge fires; and some nursing 
or watching the children, who were either stowed in 
bags or cradles, hung round the necks of the mothers, 
or scrambling about naked on the soft turf. All was 
noise and occupation till the procession of prisoners ap- 
peared ; then all work was suspended; astonishment 
rendered them motionless and silent. 

“ See, brother Harold,” said the little Ellen, riding 
up to him, and pointing out a large tent which stood be- 
hind, and at some distance apart from the rest, “ that is 
mamma’s lodge. She is the medicine-woman. The 
Gray Wolf himself obeys her. I will say to her that 
her white brothers have come to take her away ; then 
she will call them to her.” 

The child rode forward to the solitary tent, while the 
chief showed his prisoners a heap of dried skins, and 
said they must raise lodges for themselves, and remain 
in them till they were called to work. Very willingly 
such of the men as were fit for work set about it. 
They soon constructed two tents, to the great admira- 
tion of the Indian women, who stood round to watch 
them, evidently expecting that no pale-face could raise 
a lodge like those of the red men. Dick had prudently 
placed his tool-chest in the cache ; but he had hammer 
and nails in his pockets, and an axe in his belt, and 
with these appliances he rigged out, in his own lan- 
guage, a taught tent, into which they conveyed Harold, 
~ow in great pain, ArnclifFe, and the old man. A 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


283 


smaller tent John and William had finished for the 
women. 

“ Musha ! musha ! Mr. Rodney, yei honner,” cried 
Peggy ; “ sure, where will the gossoon be gone agin ? 
and me niver settin’ eyes on him, sin’ w.j left yon same 
unlucky cabin, and niver thinkin’ to be lookin’ behind 
me, more’s the pity for me, ochone ! ” 

“ Have no fears for the lad, Peggy,” said Mr. Rod- 
ney ; “ he can take care of himself. This is only one 
of his old pranks. He will find us when he is tired or 
hungry ; or perhaps his little Indian friend 1 as carried 
him off.” 

Soon after Ellen entered the tent to say that her 
mamma had sent her to ask her brothers Harold and 
Rodney to come to her; and anxious to solve the mys- 
tery of the appearance of Englishwomen among these 
savages, the friends followed the light steps of the child 
to the solitary tent. When they entered it, they s Q .w at 
once, by the order and neatness of the interior, that it 
was the residence of civilized beings. A woven mat 
covered the ground ; on one side was a bed-frame, cov- 
ered with a mattress, on which lay the emaciated form 
if a fair and lovely woman, still young, whose speaking 
countenance announced an intelligent and cultivated 
mind. Her dress was that of an Englishwoman, and 
her language, simple and ladylike, did not, like that of 
the child, fall into the Indian idiom. 

“ God’s name be praised,” said she faintly, with tears 
in her eyes, “ that I am, before I am summoned to 
appear before Him, once more blessed with the sight 
of Christians, however I may grieve, that misfortune 
has tlrcwn them into the power of heathens and mer- 


234 


THE PEAR-IIT7NTERS 


ciless tyrants. Tell me, my countrymen, who are you, 
whom God has sent to close the eyes of an unfortunate 
captive ? ” 

Mr. Rodney gave her the names of his companion 
and himself, briefly narrated the circumstances that had 
led them into captivity, and anxiously inquired if she 
was also a prisoner. 

“Ten miserable years of my life,” answered she, 
u have been spent, I fear, unprofitably, in the tents of 
the ungodly, of the savages who murdered my husband 
before my eyes. But my time on earth is short; let 
me hasten to tell you my sad tale before my powers fail 
me. 

“ The younger brother of a poor but proud family, 
my husband married me, as poor as himself, when we 
were both young. England offered no means of sub- 
sistence for us which the haughty Avondales would al- 
low my husband to accept ; but in the remote regions of 
America, the disgrace of earning his own living might 
be hidden, and my Alexander was sent out to a trading 
station on the Columbia, where, amidst many hardships, 
and banished from the blessings of social life, we passed 
some years. There I buried two babes, there my Ellen 
was born, and, as we had then become more inured to 
the climate, we hoped we might be permitted to rear 
her. But when she had reached the age of two years, 
pleasant letters arrived to recall us to our native land ; 
a distant relation had bequeathed to my husband a hand- 
some estate, and in joy and thankfulness we prepared 
to leave our solitary and cheerless abode. 

“ It was not the season for any vessel sailing to Eng' 
land ; besides, I had, unfortunately, a great horror of 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 285 

such a lengthened sea-voyage ; and we therefore set out 
with mules and waggons, accompanied by three hunters 
and two servants, to cross the Rocky Mountains, and 
thence over the prairies, to proceed to the United 
States. 

“ We happily accomplished our mountain journey, 
and had made some weeks’ progress over the prairies,, 
when my husband remaiked that our hunters led us 
through devious and tedious ways, and learnt that it 
was to avoid meeting some of the Indian tribes, with 
whom they had previously had some desperate encoun- 
ters, and were therefore marked men. They boasted 
of the number of Indians they had shot down, as if 
they were numbering the buffaloes or elks they had 
slain ; and they justly dreaded the war of retaliation. 

“ Alexander was annoyed and alarmed at the charac- 
ter of these men, and would willingly have dismissed 
them ; but they were necessary to us to shoot game for 
our provision, and to guide us over the wild and track- 
less prairies. He prayed them to be cautious, to avoid 
provoking the already exasperated Indians, and to 
shoot no more game than was absolutely required for 
our support. For the men had previously fdled a wag- 
gon with skins, and continued to delay us till they shot 
the animals, and prepared the hides. Alas ! we were 
at their mercy. 

“At length, one never-to-be-forgotten night, as we 
were encamped, I, who was asleep with my child in my 
waggon, w r as awakened by the sound of fire-arms and 
horrible yells and the blaze of flaming torches, and 
looked out to see crowds of dark savage figures with 
hatchets and knives, finishing the bloody work they had 
begun. I saw some of the hunters still struggling with 


286 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


the foe ; I saw my beloved husband fall beneath the 
shot of a tall Indian, and our faithful servant James 
bury his knife in the body of the murderer before h? 
fell himself. I saw no more ; a happy insensibility hid 
further horrors from me.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


287 


CHAPTER XXV. 

Hie Story resumed. — The Captivity. — The Mercy of the Chief. — 
The Medicine-woman and her Privileges. — Plans of Escape. — 
Arncliffe in Danger. —The Worth of a Match-box. — The pro- 
posed Vengeance. 

The two distressed auditors knelt down by the mat- 
tress of the unfortunate Mrs. Avondale, and wept, as 
they prayed that God would still give her strength to 
support her sorrows. “ You are kind men,” she con- 
tinued, “ and I am now at peace, for I hear again the 
music of prayer, and I shall leave my child with Chris- 
tians. But for the thought of her, I never could have 
survived that night of horror. 

“ When my senses returned, I felt that the waggon 
was in motion ; I exerted myself with difficulty to 
look out ; the dark crowd with their torches were 
still round me ; but I saw no familiar face. I shrunk 
back, pressing my unconscious babe in my arms ; I 
prayed to God that, if it seemed good to Him, He 
would call us both to Him at that moment, when the 
contemplation of the past or the future was alike ter- 
rible. Then I looked on my child, and again besought 
Him to spare and strengthen me for her sake ; and 
He heard me. I felt that I must live on in faith and 
hope, that I might be the means of saving the soul ot 
my child. 

u Scarcely conscious of the flight of time, I saw. 


288 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


at length, the light of day ; still no one opened tha 
curtains of the waggon ; I was left alone in my great 
misery. Then I remembered that we might yet be 
rescued, and my child must be recognized as an Avon- 
dale ; and I hastened to conceal about my person the 
portfolio which contained valuable papers and docu- 
ments belonging to my husband, which might be 
necessary to prove the identity of my child. I put 
some books in my pocket, and then, that I might live 
for her, I took, with a sad heart, the food necessary to 
support my sorrowful existence. 

“It was noon-day before the waggon stopped. I 
heard the confusion of many tongues ; but though, in 
Dur residence in Columbia, I had learnt to understand 
the Indians who came to the fort, this was a strange 
language, and I regretted it. In a few minutes the 
curtain before the waggon was withdrawn, and I saw 
before me an aged Indian of a venerable aspect, with 
a highly- ornamented buffalo cloak folded round him. 
When he looked on my pale and heart-broken coun- 
tenance, his face expressed pity ; he spoke to me in 
English, saying, ‘ Enter our lodges ; the Sioux war 
not with women, neither with the unarmed pale-face. 
The greedy trapper, the destroying hunter — these are 
the foes of the Sioux.’ 

“ ‘ My husband was good,’ I sobbed out. ‘ He 
loved the red men, he was no hunter, he carried no 
gun ; yet he was murdered by your people.’ 

“ ‘ It was not well,’ said he compassionately. But 
why did he follow the path of the base and bloody 
hunters? My people said, This is also a hunter, and 
they slew him. But you shall be our daughter ; your 
child shall become the wife of the son of our son.’ 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTj INS. 


289 


“ I shuddered at this prospect, but I shrank from 
the horrors of an Indian execution ; I was thankful 
to live. I was conducted to an empty wigwam ; then 
the noble chief requested me to point out all the prop- 
erty that was mine, which he restored to me. My 
trunks, and all that I valued, were brought to me; 
the tribe dividing the skins, the horses, and all the 
remainder of the spoil. 

“ Left alone in my tent, I realized my desolation ; 
and wept as I lay helpless on the ground, contemplating 
the miserable life that lay before me. From this dis- 
tracted condition I was roused by the voice of my 
darling, who, looking out from her little cot, called out 
for papa and mamma. It was a salutary and warning 
answer to my sinful repinings, and at once ‘ I rose to 
walk in faith the darkling paths of earth.’ 

“ I was soon visited by the Indian women, from com- 
passion or curiosity ; and my appearance struck them 
with awe. You perceive that I am unusually tall, 
and my figure was then erect and commanding. I 
was dressed in a long mantle of black velvet, lined 
with ermine, with a bonnet of the same material, or- 
namented with long black plumes. My appearance 
impressed them with the conviction that I was a 
mysterious and important person ; and as I afterwards 
heard, I was immediately regarded by the Indians as 
a great medicine-woman, a character which succeeding 
events fortunately enabled me to support. 

“ My child was the wonder and admiration of the 
people, my tent was daily crowded with her admirers; 
her blooming complexion, her bright golden curls, her 
sweet smiles, and lisping accents charmed them ; and 
as she had been accustomed to be nursed by the Indians 
25 


290 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


in her early home she held oat her arms to the dark 
women without fear. I had no longer any alarm for 
her safety, for I saw the women -would suffer no harm 
to befall her. They brought me abundance of food; 
certainly not delicate food ; but I had been inured to 
a meat diet, and had still coffee and sugar that would 
last some time. 

“ But when I saw the chief again, he came to me in 
deep sorrow, to tell me that his son, his only son, had 
been wounded in the unfortunate attack on our party, 
and was now dying ; he was speaking strange words, 
he had cried out to beg his attendants to throw him 
into the river. And now the medicine-man of the 
tribe, who had directed the treatment of the wound 
from the first, dared no longer to go near him, lest his 
patient should tear him limb from limb;, for he was 
very strong. 

“ I had seen and understood the consequences of ill- 
managed wounds. I had frequently attended the sick 
and wounded at the fort, and I had still my husband’s 
well-stored medicine-chest ; therefore I requested the 
chief to take me at once to his son. I found him 
raving with fever, enclosed in a sudatory hut, filled 
with stifling vapor; his wounds inflamed, his tongue 
parched, crying out continually for water, which the 
ignorant pretender, the medicine-man, refused to allow 
him ; his sole aim being, by a series of mock incanta- 
tions, to drive away the evil spirit that caused the suf- 
fering of the youth. 

“ Filled with compassion and indignation, I demanded 
from the chief absolute power in the case, which he 
granted me, in spite of the denunciations of the angry 
and envious charlatan. Then I had the sufferer 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


291 


brought into the open air; I washed his wounds, 
poured balsam into them, and bound them up ; I gave 
him water to drink, and bathed his heated temples*; I 
banished the noisy crowd, and had the satisfaction to 
see my patient sink to sleep. From that time his own 
vigorous constitution aided my endeavors, and he was 
soon convalescent. The gratitude of the father, the 
awe and veneration of the tribe, and the hatred of the 
medicine-man, were permanent; and since that time I 
have had every indulgence except the single one I pined 
for — liberty.” 

“ Mamma,” interrupted Ellen, “ look at my dear 
brother Harold ; he is pale and ill. Shall Hah nee and 
I bring your great medicine-box, that you may make 
him strong ? ” 

“ My boy ! ” exclaimed Rodney, much alarmed when 
he looked at Harold. “ In the interest excited by your 
story, Mrs. Avondale, I had forgotten my young friend’s 
wounds, the consequences of a battle with the grizzly 
bear. I fear the exertion of walking from our encamp- 
ment ha$ exasperated the pain.” 

“ You see madam,” said Harold, u I had no idea that 
the heavy old fellow could have come on me so briskly ; 
and afterwards I made the matter worse by handling 
my gun again, and tearing open the gashes. I do really 
feel very faint and lady-like.” 

Ellen, assisted by a neat, quiet Indian woman, who 
6eemed an attendant, brought forward a large chest, 
and then assisted Mrs. Avondale to rise. She opened 
the chest, which was still well stored, though it had 
been so long serviceable to the whole tribe. To explain 
the small diminution of her medicines, Mrs. Avondale 


202 


TIIE BEAR IUNTERS 


said, “ The people are usually strong and healthy, ana 
I have been chiefly called upon to aid the wounded, or 
to prescribe in simple cases of indisposition, which did 
not require much to be drawn from my valuable stock. 
My father was a physician ; medical botany was one 
of his favorite studies, and he taught me to distinguish 
plants, and to understand their properties. This 
knowledge has been of immense value to me, and every 
year I have collected and prepared such herbal reme- 
dies as suffice for the common disorders of life ; and 
have thus obtained fame and reverence at small cost.” 

“ But in your own case, Mrs. Avondale,” inquired 
Mr. Rodney, as she was engaged in pouring a cooling 
balsam over the inflamed wound of Harold ; “ have 
you sufficiently studied and attended to your own 
precious health ? I see here invaluable medicines, 
peculiarly adapted to your condition — for I, too, know 
something of the healing art; and I pronounce your 
weakness to be the result of long-continued anxiety, a 
complete derangement of the nervous system.” 

“ I have tried no remedies,” she answered sadly. “ I 
have believed that it was God’s will, that, like my 
beloved husband, I should die far from all Christian 
sympathy ; I have bowed to His will, and resigned my 
child to Him.” 

“ Nevertheless, madam,” said Mr. Rodney, “ pardon 
my interference; you must try to live. This is not 
the pulse of a dying woman; and I shall take the 
liberty of preparing a potion for you from this precious 
chest, which I trust you will swallow before you con- 
tinue your recital.” 

Mrs. Avondale shook her head, >ut took Mr. Rod- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


293 


ney’s draught, and ordering Hahnee to spread a couch of 
fresh-gathered fern for Harold to rest on, she went on 
with her story. 

“ The chief, after the recovery of his son, told me to 
name any recompense short of my emancipation ; but 
I had become too valuable now to be released. I 
asked, and my requests w r ere granted, — that my child 
should be left entirely in my charge; that in every 
change of abode, I should have a tent apart from the 
rest free from intrusion ; and that I should have the 
liberty to w r alk about wherever I chose, unwatclied 
and unsuspected ; for I promised the chief that while 
he lived, I would never leave him without his per- 
mission. Thus, for many years, my life, though one of 
solitude has been tranquil. I learnt the language, 
and have taught some of the women the love of God, 
and the practices of Christianity. The men are too 
fierce and savage to listen to the doctrine of peace ; 
but the aged chief was superior to his tribe ; he had 
traded with civilized men, and had acquired some of 
their feeling with their language. He came daily to 
my tent ; loved to hear me read the precepts of the 
Christian faith, in w hich saving faith I truly believe he 
died tw r elve months ago. 

“ In his last moments, he bound his son to continue 
my privileges, and to protect me ; and this promise he 
has faithfully kept; but bold, reckless, ana scoffing, 
he ever derided the doctrines and observances of 
Christianity, and since the death of his father, has 
forbidden the women to attend and join us in prayer. 
He offered to take me for his principal wife, and my 
refusal made him my decided enemy. He then told 
me thai my child must be the w’ife of his son, a violwt 
25 * 


294 


T1IE It EAR-HUNTERS 


and wicked youth, whom she dreads and abhors. 1 
pleaded her youth, and he has agreed to defer the 
sacrifice for twelve months ; but from that time, I 
have never known peace, my health has gradually failed 
me, and I have felt as if God had abandoned me. May 
He graciously pardon my doubts, who has thus merci- 
fully sent you to advise and aid me.” 

“ Only give us an idea how we are to set about it, 
dear Mrs. Avondale,” said Harold, “ and we will get up 
a little rebellion and overturn the government of this 
tyrant.” 

“ That will never do, Mr. Crofton,” replied she ; “ he 
is too powerful to be openly opposed ; it is only by 
stratagem that you can hope to escape ; and this attempt 
I would gladly have you defer till my death takes place, 
which I think is near at hand ; for my child would be 
unwilling to leave me whilst I live, and it is my earnest 
wish that she should accompany you.” 

“ And you also must be our companion, my dear 
madam,” said Mr. Rodney. “ Believe me, that if you 
will only desire and try to recover, you will, by God’s 
mercy, be restored. Allow me to be your physician, 
and have faith ; and rely on it, we shall carry you off.” 

“Ellen will not go with her white brothers,” said the 
weeping child, “ if her mamma remain with the Gray 
Wolf. He is very wicked; he loves blood, and would 
kill her. Mamma will tell my brothers of our chapel, 
where the Gray Wolf cannot come.” 

“ It is most fortunate, my friends,” said the lady, “ that 
my child, in her wild rambles, discovered a secret and 
secure retreat, which we fitted up for our private devo- 
tions, and to afford us a shelter in the fearful emergency 
l saw before me. In a short time, the tribe intend to 


OF 1 HE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


295 


move towards the west, to follow the retiring buffaloes 
to the mountains. It must be before they leave that 
your attempt be made ; and if God grant me strength 
to crawl to our stronghold, we can remain there in se- 
curity, till the Indians, tired of the vain pursuit after us, 
remove their encampment. But go, now, my friends ; 
your words have inspired me with new life ; to-morrow, 
Ellen shall show you our cave, and I must be introduced 
to the rest of your party. Remember to be submissive, 
and appear resigned.” 

The two friends left the unfortunate widow, and re- 
turned to their companions to talk over the strange ad- 
venture, and plan schemes of escape from their savage 
captors. John and Dick had already fraternized with 
the Indians, and were assisting them in attending to the 
horses ; Captain Scruton was standing apart, moodily 
calculating the slender chance of saving his cache . The 
women were employed in cooking the meat they had 
brought with them, surrounded by the inquisitive squaws, 
who watched their proceedings curiously. William and 
Mike were trying to converse with the Indians in their 
own language ; and only the wearied schoolmaster and 
the sullen Arncliffe remained within the hut. 

“ Sure then, Mr. Rodney,” said Dennis, “ it’s glad I 
am to see you at this time ; you being a raal scholar 
yourself, for it’s beyond me altogether to put rason into 
Mr. Arncliffe. And he lying along there on the bare 
ground, and no better heart in him than Mary the girl, 
or the old woman herself ; but worse it is he is, moan- 
ing, and taking the Holy name in vain, when it has 
pleased Him to save us from the bear and the savage, 
and give us a nate cabin, and mate enough, and potatoes 


296 


THE BEAR-HUNTERH 


for better days. Sure then, isn’t it thankful we should 
be, and not groaning at all.” Mr. Rodney was glad to 
see the old man so unusually content, and turned to re- 
monstrate with Arncliffe for his ingratitude to God for 
his mercies. The man impetuously answered, — 

“ It’s well for you, Mr. Rodney, to be thankful and 
composed. You are in no great danger, as far as I can 
see, and likely a heavy ransom may free you. But it’s 
different with me, though God knows it’s no more than 
I deserve. I’m not turning coward, sir ; I think you’ve 
seen that I’ve pluck enough in me, when my blood’s up, 
and I shouldn’t have minded so much being shot down 
by these savages ; but to die by inches, under cruel tor- 
tures, the thought of that may shake any man’s heart. 
I’ve seen them do it, Mr. Rodney; and God forgive 
me, though my blood ran cold, I didn’t try to help the 
poor victims. My own turn has come now, for, as sure 
as you’re living, they’ve marked me for their next 
bloody festival. Didn’t I see the wolfish eye of the 
chief fixed on me, and I knew that he remembered me 
as one of the Blackfeet tribe ; for I was with them 
when they captured and tortured, against my will, many 
of his tribe. There’s no escape for me, Mr. Rodney. 
I’m a doomed man.” 

“ I feel deeply distressed, Arncliffb,” replied Mr. 
Rodney, “ and I will not now heap coals of fire upon 
your head by alluding to past errors. But we are not 
actually under restraint; we are not fettered and im- 
prisoned ; you can ride well. Could you not, with 
your sagacity and caution, seize a horse in the night, as 
you have done before, and ride off on him ? Take the 
road to the Platte river, and if it please God we should 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


297 


also succeed in escaping, we will follow, and may re- 
join you. Do not lose heart ; be prompt and deter- 
mined.” 

Arncliffe seemed relieved by this suggestion ; and by 
Mr. Rodney’s advice, he feigned illness, and remained 
entirely in the hut; and in great anxiety for their own 
safety, since it had been discovered that they had so no- 
torious a person in their society, Rodney and Harold 
sought the chief, in hopes of coming to some explana- 
tion with him. They found him leaning in a dignified 
attitude before his lodge, surveying with a keen eye the 
occupations of his people, as he smoked a red clay pipe. 
Harold had luckily in his pocket a case of curious 
cigars, which he politely handed to the chief, who hesi- 
tated, and looked with suspicion on his captives. Then 
Harold produced his match-box, lighted one of the 
cigars, and set an example by beginning to smoke. The 
eyes of the Indian glittered as he looked at the light- 
box, and he said, — “ The pale-faces make light quickly. 
The Gray Wolf would try the medicine-box of the 
stranger.” 

This was exactly what Harold wished. There were 
an abundance of match-boxes among the property of 
the travellers, and he did not hesitate to sacrifice his 
pretty silver box as a conciliating present. He taught 
the chief to strike the matches, and he now willingly 
accepted the cigar, still more willingly the box, and they 
were soon on intimate terms. 

“ My brothers have many strange companions,” said 
the Indian, shrewdly perceiving that the two friends 
were of superior rank to the rest ; “ they have women 
and boys, old men and sick men. Why do my brothers 


298 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 



go on the hunting-path with the sick man, who lies on 
the ground, with his head covered ? ” 

“ The sick man is a stranger,” replied Mr. Rodney ; 
“ He is not our companion. We found him among the 
mountains, wounded and alone ; he was of our country, 
and we, who are Christians, are bound to help our sick 
brothers. We placed him on one of our horses, and 
brought him away, that the bears and the wolves might 
not devour him. We only remained in the deserted 
hut to rest ; but the grizzly bear came down from the 
mountain and destroyed our horses, therefore we could 
not pursue our way.” 

“Are not the pale-faces very wise?” said the chief, 
in a tone of terror. “ Did they not know that the 
mountain is an evil spot ? No one comes there to re- 
turn living. The grizzly bear and the evil spirits only 
dwell there. The red man is very cunning, he will not 
raise his lodges near the mountain ; he strikes not his 
hatchet against a tree in the wood, or the hatchet 
would be broken; he fires not at the game that hide 
below, the evil spirit would throw the bullet back into 
his heart.” 

Very much comforted to learn the chief’s supersti- 
tious horror of this place, Rodney answered, “We were 
not wise, brother ; we chose to rest beneath the moun- 
tain, and therefore became your captives. But, listen 
to my words, I will give you a writing to send to the 
trading fort of your great father, that you may have 
blankets, and powder, and dollars, in exchange for our 
release. Is this good ? ” 

“It is good,” replied the chief. “The Gray Wolf 
will tell these words to his people. But all the pale- 


OF THE ROCK! MOUNTAINS. 


299 


faces must not go ; the sick stranger must stay with the 
Sioux. He. has slain their red brothers; he has taken 
6calps ; the wives and the sons of the slain ask for his 
blood. Make him strong and well, that he may die 
bravely.” 

Harold shuddered at this sentence, and would have 
remonstrated with the stern Indian, but Rodney, per- 
ceiving his intention, made a sign for him to desist. 
He saw plainly that any interference would be vain, 
and might only render the chief suspicious and irrita- 
ble. 

“ The man is now sick, even unto death,” said Mr. 
Rodney. “ I cannot make him strong : shall I carry 
him to the tent of your wise medicine-woman ? she will 
give him some potion to cure him.” 

The chief hesitated ; then he said, “ It is good ; but 
let not my brothers tell the medicine-woman that the 
sick man is the enemy of the Sioux. She loves not 
scalping ; she throws dark words of evil on the shed- 
der of blood ; she would refuse to make the man live, 
that she might rob my people of their rightful ven- 
geance.” 


3U0 


THE BEAR-HUNTEliS 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


Amcliffe’s Escape. — The Pursuit. — Pat in his Hermitage. — A 
Visit to the Mountain Caves. — Laying in Stores. — The impor- 
tant Plot. — The Vindictive Sorcerer. — The Start for the Chase. 


Shocked and distressed, the friends hastened to 
leave the chief, and seek the wretched man, to whom it 
was necessary to communicate the designs planned 
against him. Then, that they might consult Mrs. Av- 
ondale, they got two of the men to carry Arncliffe to 
her hut, for he now affected to be quite unable to move. 
They communicated to the lady all that the chief had 
jaid, and when she heard the story of the reckless man, 
she spoke to him kindly, but unflinchingly, on the guilty 
life which had brought him to this dangerous position, 
and prayed that his suffering on earth might wake him 
from his sin before it was too late for repentance. And 
hoping that God might yet grant him time, she advised 
him to flee quickly, pointing out the road he should take, 
of which she had heard the people speak, and supply- 
ing him with some dried meat for his journey. Then 
they left her, and Arncliffe seemed to recover his reso- 
lution and hope, notwithstanding the cruel sentence of 
the chief. 

The night was one of storm and darkness, and they 
all gladly sought the shelter of the tents, to escape 
the rain, which fell in torrents ; and the Indians, who 
greatly dread rain, were all soon secluded in their 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


30 - 


lodges. unmindful of any watch. In the dead of the 
night Arncliffe rose from his resting-place, stout and 
strong ; he strapped round him his cloak of buffalo- 
skin, and threw over his shoulders the bear-skin on 
which he had rested. Then with his hunting-knife, 
he cut a large opening in the buffalo-skin covering of 
the tent, and trusting to the roaring of the wind to 
conceal the sound of his movements, he crawled slowly 
over the wet ground to the corral, towards a spot 
agreed on, where John and Dick had contrived, before 
they retired, to bridle a stout horse, and tie it to the 
fence, ready for his hand. The trembling man secured 
the bridle, and led the horse carefully among the trees, 
to some distance from the lodges, before he ventured to 
mount. Then he dashed forward, through the stormy 
wind and pouring rain, anywhere to be beyond the 
power of his cruel and vindictive enemies. 

The situation of the prisoners left behind was far 
from enviable. It was perplexing to have to commu- 
nicate the matter to the chief ; nor could they hope 
by any means to escape the suspicion of having advised 
and assisted the escape of the man. They had many 
whispered discussions, and no sleep for many anxious 
hours, agitated with the dread of immediate discovery. 
At length, overcome* with watchfulness of body and 
mind, after having agreed to preserve as far as possible 
the secret of Arncliffe’s fligt t, morning found them all 
sleeping soundly. 

It was with difficulty that the chief and his friend, 
the medicine-man, could rouse John and Dick — who 
were sleeping at the entrance of the tent — that they 
might point out to them the opening cut behind the 
tent, and inquire the cause. With counterfeited aston- 
26 




802 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


ishment the men started, and uttered natural exclama* 
tions in their own language. One after another the 
sleepers were roused, and received the news of the 
flight of their companion with such a welhfeigned 
appearance of innocence, that even the sagacious chief 
was puzzled; but the crafty medicine-man, himself a 
deceiver, scowled on them with sarcastic incredulity. 

“ Let the pale-face be pursued,” said he to the chief. 
“ I visited him yesterday. It was I who spoke the 
words to make him strong to feel the torture ; not to 
flee from it like a cowardly dog. I will now withdraw 
the strength I gave him. I will make him feeble ; the 
red men shall overtake him, and bring him back to give 
to their squaws.” 

The chief confiding in the words of his counsellor, 
was soon mounted with his armed followers, endeavoring 
to discover the trail of the fugitive ; but the flooded 
state of the ground rendered this impossible. They 
therefore separated, and rode otf in different directions ; 
the medicine-man, with a sufficient staff, being left to 
watch and guard the prisoners. 

Though it was impossible, thus watched, to accom- 
pany Ellen to see her retreat, the prisoners visited 
Mrs. Avondale, and found her already somewhat re- 
covered, and more hopeful. She suggested to them 
the possibility of their escaping, at any rate, to the 
cave ; which, being situated in the much-dre.aded 
mountain, would be secure from any search that 
might be made. During the day, Ellen, who roamed 
at pleasure in the woods, had met with Pat still living 
alone in the deserted hut, and subsisting well on the 
eggs and young birds he collected from the nests, and 
the potatoes from the adjacent plot. Ellen charged 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


303 


him to remain in the hut till his friends should join 
him, and returned to her mother, to gladden the 
hearts of the poor Irishwomen, who now lived chiefly 
with Mrs. Avondale, with the information that the boy 
was in safety. 

The Indians all returned in the evening gloomy and 
ferocious, for their pursuit had been unsuccessful 
Even the medicine-man was regarded coldly by th# 
chief, for he had failed to render the man weak, and 
to throw him into the hands of his enemies. The 
charlatan defended himself by artfully asserting that 
the medicine-woman must have given the man a 
counter-spell; but even if this charge was true, the 
chief dared not resent Mrs. Avondale’s interference. 
He feared her power, and he was bound by an oath 
not to injure her, greatly to the vexation of the 
medicine quack, who longed for her death. 

The two following days parties were sent out after 
the fugitive, but in vain ; then the chief, angry and 
disappointed, gave up the attempt. In the mean time, 
Mrs. Avondale daily became stronger ; she was able to 
walk about ; and taking care to avoid the observation of 
the Indians, which the situation of her hut enabled her 
;o do, she ventured out to enjoy the open air. Harold 
was her constant visitor, and on one of the days of the 
chief's absence, she sent Ellen with him to the retreat in 
the mountains. She led him through thickets and wind- 
ing paths to the foot of the mountain, near the deserted 
but ; there they found Pat, and took him with them. 
Then ascending, they made their way among the tall 
pines and birches, and the thorny shrubs, stepping over 
the low underwood, till near the summit of the moun- 
tain she stopped before a perpendicular crag, completely 


804 - THE BEAR-HUNTERS 

shrouded with clinging vines and various flowering 
creeping plants, which mingled their long tendrils in 
fantastic net-work. There lifting up a curtain of this 
net-work, the girl showed Harold a recess in the rock, 
into which they entered ; but looking round, he saw 
with disappointment that it was not capable even of 
containing the party, much less of securing them from 
discovery ; and the wall of rock on all sides appeared 
solid. 

Ellen laughed mischievously as she looked on his 
fallen countenance, and advancing to the back of the 
recess, she put her shoulder against it, and a large 
stone fell back, and revealed an opening, through 
which they passed. She then pointed to heavy frag- 
ments of rock inside, which, when they chose, could 
be built up against the barrier, to render it immov- 
able. From thence she conducted him through a 
narrow, dark passage, to several light and pleasant 
grottos, which extended through the interior of the 
mountain. 

“ Here is the church,” said she, as they entered a 
small cave, in the midst of which, on a large stone, 
were laid some books of devotion, and around the 
stone some kneeling-mats. “ Here mamma and I pray 
to God for ourselves, and for all the red men ; even 
for the cruel Ammisk, that God may change his heart. 
And we pray for all mamma’s dear friends in far 
distant England whom we shall never see till w T e all 
meet in Heaven, and then they will know me to be 
the little White Dove who has always loved them and 
prayed for them. Kneel beside me, brother Harold, 
and we will say the prayer for all the world.” 

Then the little girl repeated, with simple and earnest 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


305 


faith, the prayer from the Liturgy for all sorts and con- 
ditions of men. 

“ Now I will show you which shall be your lodge, 
brother,” continued she. as she led him into a spacious 
and lofty grotto, lighted like all the rest through c: tr- 
ices above. “ Here you can spread fresh fern for youi 
bed, and be safe from bad men, and bears, and wolves. 
No living thing comes here but the little birds, which 
build their nests above, and sometimes skim round the 
caves quite bewildered, till they find a crevice through 
which they can escape. Mamma is sorry for them, it is 
so sad a thing to be imprisoned ; and she says, ‘ Shall 
we ever escape, and fly away like the birds?’ And 
see, brother, this cave is very cool; for the waterfalls 
from the mountain above into this hollow, and it is pleas- 
ant water. We love to climb up here in the hot sum- 
mer day ; here is my own silver cup, which mamma 
left at the well to be useful to us.” 

“ And sure, wouldn’t it be useful ? ” said Pat. “ And 
I would be diggin’ up yer honner’s big box, and the 
guns, and the books, and the powther, and bringin’ them 
here nately on my back, and niver a soul settin’ eyes on 
me at all ; and me lavin’ the captin’s boxes buried snug, 
seein’ he’d be thinkin’ I was stalin’ his dirty sticks, the 
nigger ! ” 

Harold was amused at the assurance of the daring 
boy in proposing to bring up the heavy contents of the 
cache , but agreed that it would be very desirable that 
the valuable property should be removed to this place 
of perfect security, and, Ellen promising to watch 
against any surprise, he undertook at once to assist Pat 
in bringing up the things. A spade had been left con- 
cealed in the thatch of the hut, which was afterwards 
26 * 


306 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


more effectually hidden by Pat in the wood, and this he 
now produced. Harold uncovered the cache , and the 
stout little lad and he, with much labor, transferred the 
contents to the cave, selecting a different path every 
time they ascended, that they might not leave a too evi- 
dent trail. In fact, Pat himself, when unencumbered, 
usually journeyed like the squirrels, from tree to tree, 
and certainly left no trail. They had not time, before 
it was necessary to return to the lodges, to remove Cap- 
tain Scruton’s property. This must necessarily be de- 
ferred till another favorable opportunity occurred ; and 
Harold and Ellen hastened back, leaving Pat at the hut 
as a less gloomy hermitage than the caves, though the 
bold little fellow would have had no fears even in that 
solitary retreat, if he could have found occupation. It 
was desirable that the prisoners should individually 
learn the way to the caves, that, in case of separation, 
every one might have a chance to find refuge there; 
therefore Ellen led them off in detachments of two or 
three, during the following days, till all were familiar 
with the road ; and Scruton, with the assistance of 
Dick, was enabled to remove all his property to the 
cave. 

During this time Harold and Rodney had accom- 
panied the chief and several of his men on various 
hunting expeditions, and being allowed to carry their 
guns, the experienced English sportsmen brought down 
a great number of deer, to the satisfaction of Ammisk, 
who bestowed two fine animals on them for their own 
mess. The haunches the hunters took to Mrs. Avon- 
dale’s hut, and she directed the women to cook the 
meat, which was then secretly conveyed to the retreat, 
as well as many stores, valuable medicines, and other 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


307 


property belonging to Mrs. Avondale. It would have 
been impossible to hide these preparations from the 
notice of Hahnee, her attendant ; but the faithful woman 
who was a Pawnee slave, a childless widow, understood 
the motives which led her mistress to fly from the 
tyrannical Sioux, and she prayed that, as she was also a 
Christian, she might not be left behind. Mrs. Avon- 
dale could not refuse her request, for she knew that 
flight could alone preserve the Pawnee from cruelty, if 
not death, as she would be suspected of conniving at 
their escape. 

“ Don’t you think it would be better to place the 
old man at once in safety, Mrs. Avondale,” said Mr. 
Rodney. “ He would never be missed from the encamp- 
ment, for he is seldom seen. Peggy might accompany 
him too ; for we must not delay our attempt above a 
day or two, and at the last moment we ought to have as 
few impediments as possible.” 

Mrs. Avondale agreed to the plan, and it was pro- 
posed that the removal should be accomplished thai 
evening. Peggy wept much at parting from Mary and 
Mike ; but she was cheered by the hope of having Pat 
for a companion in her confinement. “ But, sure, it’s 
only myself will be kaping the house altogether,” said 
she, “ seem’ the masther is no help at all ; and me niver 
havin’ a gun, and not knowin’ how to let it off, and no 
powther nor bullets, and maybe the savages runnin’ 
aft her us, ochone ! ” 

But Mrs. Avondale assured Peggy the savages would 
not dare to venture near the cave, where she had 
nothing to dread but the solitude, and they hoped to be 
all with her in a day or two ; and Peggy, being relieved 
from her apprehensions of savages and bears, began to 


808 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


be pleased with the notion of “rightin’ up the hoise* 
for the reception of the j'est, and, tying up her bundle, 
she waited for Dennis and Ellen to accompany her. 

In the evening one of the Indian scouts came to the 
lodges with the good news that the buffaloes were within 
a few miles’ distance, at the east, in great numbers ; and 
the chief immediately issued orders that his people 
should take a few hours’ sleep, and that a large party 
of them, with the addition of the prisoners, should be 
ready for the chase at the break of day. The captain saw 
immediately that this chase offered the most favorable 
opportunity of escape, and they spent very little time 
in sleep, but made their final arrangements. Mike was 
not allowed to join the hunting party, on account of his 
youth, and Harold ordered him, as soon as the hunters 
departed, to set out' to the cave to accompany Mrs. 
Avondale ; Pat would keep guard at the entrance, to 
be ready to admit the refugees one after another, as 
they came up ; the signal to be certain notes whistled, 
on hearing which he was to open the passage. Dennis, 
with Ellen and Peggy, were sent off at once ; it had 
even been proposed that Mrs. Avondale should accom 
pany them, but she herself thought it prudent to delay 
her departure, — a most fortunate decision, for the chief 
took it into his head to visit her previous to his de- 
parture for the chase. 

“ Tell me, woman of great wisdom,” said he, “ shall 
the pale-faces go with me on the hunting path. The 
wise medicine-man of the Sioux says, ‘ The pale-faces 
carry evil on the path ; leave them at the lodges, that 
I may watch them, and drive back the evil spirit that 
comes to aid them.’ ” 

u The tongue of the red medicine-man speak3 lies,’ 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 305 

answered Mrs. Avondale. “ The pale-faces know not 
the evil spirits with whom he talks ; they talk only 
with the one good Spirit. Their guns are true ; they 
will brine down the buffaloes, and make a great feast 
for their red brothers ; the pale-faces must go. I will 
pray to my God for good to you, and to them. But 
take with you the lying medicine-man, or he will stay 
in his tent and call down evil on my brothers. Be at 
peace ; I have spoken.” 

The chief yielded to the gentle power of the woman 
whom he feared and respected ; he commanded the 
reluctant and sullen medicine-man to ride by his side ; 
and allowing the six chosen prisoners to take horses 
and guns at their pleasure, they set out ; a formidable 
cavalcade. The principal attendants of the chief car- 
ried guns ; but the majority were armed with bows, 
and all wore in their belt a large knife and their 
arrows. 

It was agreed among the prisoners as they rode on, 
that each should make his escape separately, at any 
moment when he could, galloping at full speed as far 
as it was safe to leave a trail, and then cautiously ap- 
proaching the dreaded mountain on foot after setting free 
his horse to join its wild kindred on the prairies. “After 
which,” added Mr. Rodney, “ it would be desirable that 
all who are skilled in such feats should complete their 
journey, like Pat, squirrel-fashion, bounding from tree 
to tree.” 

“ I don’t see why we all should not be able to do 
that,” said Harold. 

“ I shall certainly not attempt it,” said Mr. Rodney ; 
“ I am neither slim, light, nor active, and could not 
undertake to skip with agility and security I prefer 


310 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


terra Jirma, and must take my chance. Now, my good 
friends, forbear caballing, for the eyes of that demoniac 
sorcerer are upon us. Break away.” It was too true, 
that though the chief kept his friend close to him, the 
malignant quack continually turned round to scan the 
followers, as if he suspected the plan of escape, and 
the conspirators began to tremble for their chance. 
Their single hope rested on the confusion that might 
occur during the heat of the chase, and they looked out 
anxk usly for the appearance of the buffaloes. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


311 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


Aftor the Buffaloes. — The Grand Melee . — A Run for Life. — Tro- 
phies of Victory. — The Meeting at the Cave. — The Fate of th« 

Quack. — The Indians at the Hut. — Protracted Confinemnet. 

They had proceeded through woods and over plains 
about four miles, when they discovered at a distance a 
dark crowd, which they knew must be the buffaloes ; 
and as it was needful to keep hidden as long as possi- 
ble, the whole party made a detour to the windward, 
spreading themselves to cut off the retreat of the 
animals. They succeeded in approaching very near, 
still undetected, and saw that the plain swarmed with 
buffaloes. Then the mounted Indians shouted wildly 
as they dashed into the very centre of the throng, 
terrifying the powerful animals, which far from avail- 
ing themselves of their superior force, plunged franti- 
cally from Side to side, bellowing and rolling over each 
other, and finally taking to flight. 

It seemed impossible for any horseman to overtake 
the creatures, which, especially the lighter-formed 
females, fled with incredible speed, despising all ob- 
stacles, dashing dow r n steep ravines, and climbing 
rough stony ascents. But the hunters, dispersed in 
different directions, were able in some measure to im- 
pede or divert their headlong course, while showers of 
sharp arrows reached the fugitives, piercing four or five 
inches in depth ; which, as the animals moved, produced 
intolerable pain, causing them frequently to lie down 


312 


THE BE AR-H ENTERS 


and roll on the ground, in the vain hope of relieving 
themselves of the fatal weapon. Sometimes one buffalo^ 
maddened with pain, would burst through the opposing 
foes, with red and furious eyes, tail erect, and blood 
pouring from its mouth. One of these fierce animals 
boldly turned on Harold, who was a little apart from 
the rest, and who, not being prepared to shoot, pru- 
dently resolved to fun, and put his mettled little horse 
to its speed, pursued by the infuriated bull. 

At first, all this was merely what Harold himself 
would have termed good fun ; for the horse was as 
much alarmed as he could be, and required no spurring 
to put forth all its strength ; and after they had raced 
three or four hundred yards, Harold looked back, 
hoping to see his wounded pursuer fall. But there 
was no such prospect; the beast, with its glaring 
blood-shot eyes, its nostrils covered with bloody foam, 
its broad threatening brow, was only a few yards 
behind him, and now, all at once, Harold felt that he 
must certainly fall a victim to this tremendous 
savage beast. He breathed a prayer, and made ready 
his gun, though he dared not pause to fire, resolving 
that his last effort should be a shot. Onward he 
spurred his now tottering horse, and again venturing 
to look round, he saw his adversary resting to gain 
breath ; bleeding, roaring, staggering, yet furious as 
ever. He drew up his willing though trembling steed 
for two minutes, till he dismounted that he might 
aim more steadily, fired into the chest of the bull, and, 
springing upon his horse, again galloped off, while 
the hideous yells of the beast announced not only that 
his sl ot had taken effect, but also that the wounded bull 
was still at his heels. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


313 


With beating heart he went on ; the roars con- 
tinued, but did not seem so close behind him ; once 
more he turned, and thanked God as he saw the bull 
wallowing in its blood on the ground. How gladly 
he now found that he was alone and safe. He re 
mained a few minutes to rest his horse and to cut ofl 
the hump and the tongue of his fallen foe ; the two 
delicacies of buffalo meat ; these he slung across his 
horse, and once more put the poor animal to its speed, 
making towards the mountain, the crest of which, 
rising above the woods, formed a striking landmark. 
He proceeded unmolested on his lonely way till within 
a quarter of a mile of his destination, when he was 
startled by the sight of two horsemen before him, 
riding at a very leisurely pace. But he . soon recog- 
nized his friends Rodney and Scruton, and rapidly 
overtaking them, he called out, “ You lazy fellows ! 
you deserve to be recaptured. Do you fancy you are 
riding in Hyde Park, you take it so coolly? But 
you must dismount now ; take off the bridles, and then 
I will drive away these useful creatures very unwil- 
lingly, but it is a necessary precaution.” 

“ Have we far to walk, Harold ? ” asked Mr. Rodney ; 
“ for truly I am very stiff. I have experienced some 
shocks from the iron heads of those frantic old bulls, 
and have not even had the luck to carry off a trophy, 
a3 1 see you have done.” 

“ It was a near thing, Rodney,” replied Harold, “ I 
was convinced at one time that it was the bull that would 
carry off the trophies ; and I little thought then that I 
ever should see you again, old fellow. You take this 
hump on your shoulders till I help Captain Scruton, 
who is not well up to unrigging a horse ; and though 
27 


314 


THE BEAR-HUNTEItS 


we might look with disdain on these rough hide bridlea 
on our own hunting-grounds, you see they may turn out 
useful to us here. Did you ever think, now, Rodney, 
that I should have become such a prudent, economical 
young man ? ” 

“ The blessings of adversity ! ” groaned Rodney, as 
he threw the rough heavy harness over his arm ; while 
Harold, with a lash and a shout, drove away the eman- 
cipated horses, which trotted off with delight towards 
the richer prairies in the east, leaving a trail which the 
fugitive trusted might mislead the pursuit. Then sep- 
arating, they cautiously made their way through the 
thick wood to the mouth of the cave, and giving a low 
whistle, they were delighted by the welcome sight of 
Dick’s face at the entrance. 

“ All right it is, captain,” said he ; “ all hands on 
board but Mike and the women folks, as is likely to sail 
slow through these here queer channels. What if we 
were to go off to convoy them, captain ? ” 

“ Let us have time to breathe and call over the 
names, Marlin,” said Captain Scruton, as they entered 
the cave, though Mr. Rodney and Harold could not help 
feeling uneasy that any were missing. They found that 
the absent were Airs. Avondale, witli her daughter and 
servant, Mary, and Mike, who had not yet arrived ; and 
they dreaded to think that they might have been ar- 
rested, and would then have to suffer for the escape of 
the rest. 

“ God forbid that they should yet be in the power of 
the savages,” said William, “ or I fear the poor lady’s 
fate will be terrible. After we were parted, when you, 
Mr. Crofton, went off after that old bull, the Indians 
scoffing at you for wasting time on such a useless beast. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


315 


Mr. Rodney and Captain Scruton took after a lot that 
went south. Then we who were east of the mass of 
buffaloes, along with the chief’s set, charged on them 
with volleys of arrows and balls ; and I never saw any 
thing like the scene that followed. The whole herd 
started off like mad, as indeed they were ; galloping 
like race-horses, the strong beasts overthrowing the 
weak, and running over them right forward to the wig- 
wams. We galloped after them fiercely enough till we 
came in sight of the lodges ; then Dick tapped me on 
the shoulder, saying, ( John’s off, and mind you follow 
me as soon as the beasts get hampered among the huts, 
and frightened by the squalls of the women ; that’ll be 
our time. There they go ; heard you ever any thing 
like that ? ’ And truly, Mr. Crofton, you might have 
thought murder was going on, such yells were struck 
up at the wigwams of the poor women, who were gath- 
ering up their children out of the way of the maddened 
buffaloes, which had knocked down and wounded several 
men who had remained on the side of the huts ; and we 
came up to the medicine-man, who had been trampled 
on and gored, and now lay bleeding and seemingly 
dying. The chief was leaning over him, and as I stood 
behind him, I heard the wretched doctor say, ‘ This is 
the work of the pale-faced woman ; she has sent evil 
spirits to kill you and me. You must sacrifice her 
without delay, or your death is certain.’ I heard the 
chief solemnly promise the dying villain to fulfil his 
wishes ; and I then, not waiting to see the conclusion 
of the slaughter at the lodges, rode after Dick straight 
away here. But if I’d thought Mike and the women 
were still in the hut, I’d never have set out and left 


316 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


them behind, for he’s but a lad, Mr. Crofton, though he 
has all the pluck of a man.” 

“And a good deal of prudence too, William,” said 
Mr. Rodney. “ I think we may trust him, though I 
cannot say I feel very easy about their absence.” 

“ And I’m determined to return even to the lodges,” 
said Harold, “ if I do not meet them on the way. Who 
will volunteer to accompany me ? ” 

“ I’m your man, sir,” said Dick. “ I’ll never desert 
that lad in a fix, with three women to convoy. Please 
to pipe out, sir ; sooner and better.” 

Every one was anxious to go ; but it was plain that 
numbers would but increase the danger, especially if 
the unfortunate absentees should still be at the lodges, 
where opposition would be hopeless, and all must de- 
pend on stratagem. Each, however, took a gun to de- 
fend himself to the last ; and leaving the cave, they 
took a new path to descend the wood. “ Stop a bit, Mr. 
Crofton,” said Dick, “ till I give ’em another chance ; ” 
and he gave the signal whistle rather louder than Har- 
old thought prudent ; but he was satisfied when he 
heard it answered, though from a considerable distance. 
“ Can that fool of a lad have gone and lost himself? ” 
continued Dick ; “ and what were the women about to 
let him? God send they may be all safe.” 

They made their way through the entangled wood 
with much difficulty towards the signal, which was re- 
peated and answered several times, till, at length, they 
were greeted by the voice of Mike, calling out from a 
tree, “I say, which of ye will that be, and will ye be 
runnin’ down and helping them same tinder faymales ? 
Sure, isn’t it the misthress herself is bad, kilt curright 


OP THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


317 


with runnin', and walkin’, and hearin’ such skrikes, 
and she sure and sartain the haythens were all afther 
us?” 

The boy came down from his roost, and lost no time 
in conducting the two men down to the lower part of 
the wood, where they found Mary and Hahnee support- 
ing Mrs. Avondale in a fainting state ; Hahnee was in 
deep distress, but Mary cried out joyfully, “ Sure, Mr. 
Marlin, dear, thin isn’t it a blessed sight to put my eyes 
on you ; won’t you be takin’ the mistliress on your back, 
and carryin’ her up the hill, seein’ she’s kilt altogether? 
And Mike, the spalpeen, niver cornin’ back to help us, 
musha ! And Mr. Crofton himself, with Miss Ellen, 
and Hannah behind you, and, sure, won’t we defy the 
savages entirely ? ” 

They were not long in beginning the ascent, Dick 
bearing Mrs. Avondale with ease in his strong arms, 
and Harold with Ellen and the trembling Mary. Hah- 
nee, relieved by seeing her mistress in safety, followed 
them with Mike, who was somewhat downcast by the 
reproaches his sister poured on him for being so stupid 
as to lose himself in the wood. They reached the cave 
before they were expected, to the great joy of the ten- 
ants of the retreat, who were, however, distressed to 
see the condition of Mrs. Avondale. But they found 
restoratives in her own medicine-chest, and they soon 
had the pleasure of seeing her recover from a faintness 
brought on by anxiety and the unusual exertion after a 
confinement of some months. Mr. Rodney assured her 
she had no disease, and that she needed only a tranquil 
mind, a vigorous resolution, and a little tonic medicine 
to fit her foi the fatigues of a long journey. 

27 * 


818 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ Av ye’d been bringing the horses along with ye,* 
6aid Mike, reproachfully, “ we’d be havin’ an easy 
time.” 

“ Where would ye ha’e stabled ’em, lad ? ” asked 
John. 

“ Sure, then, I was niver thinkin’ on that same,” an- 
swered the boy ; “ and may-be av we were tyin’ them 
up in the corral down yonder, nigh the cabin, wouldn’t 
the bars be cornin’ agin to ate them ? ” 

“ And the savages would have guessed we were 
somewhere nigh hand, Mike,” -said Dick. “ Nay, nay, 
lad, we’se have to sail off on our legs, and thank God 
we have ’em left to carry us.” 

The larger grotto looked very much like home, now ; 
a stone table was covered with a white cloth, and spread 
with cold venison ; and Pat’s contribution, turkey’s eggs 
boiled, and young pigeons broiled ; above all, they had 
a smoking bowl of potatoes, which Dennis had gladly 
assisted Pat to dig up that very morning. “ And sure, 
isn't there more of them,” said the boy ; •“ and wouldn’t 
we have fetched a good lot, barrin’ Mr. O’Reilly, he 
bein’ taken with a trimblin’ thinkin’ may-b<\. would the 
savages be catchin’ us ; but won’t I be the boy to be 
fetchin’ more for dinner, to-morrow ? ” 

But Mrs. Avondale insisted on it that no ore should 
leave the cave for some days, as she feared the Sioux 
would still be at the lodges, their departure wes; being 
delayed by the abundant supply of meat they musi hav* 
obtained, and which they would certainly consume 
fore they set out to seek more. 

“ I am glad I succeeded in bringing off my elegan. 
hump and tongue,” said Harold. “ I see Hahnee ia 


OP TIlE ROCKY MOUNTAINS 


319 


contemplating the meat with approbation ; and doubt- 
lest she is acquainted with the orthodox mode of cook 
ing these Indian delicacies.” 

Mrs. Avondale promised to direct the cookery ; and 
now, being in perfect security, they calmly discussed the 
plans for their future journey. 

“ How we shall ever accomplish such an undertak- 
ing,” said Mrs. Avondale, “ is a problem to me. The 
spread of civilization has doubtless reached further west 
than it had at the time when my dear husband and my- 
self left the Columbia ; but I cannot think that we shall 
have less than four hundred miles to travel before we 
reach even the remote habitations of our countrymen. 
Some part of the road may doubtless be fertile and 
pleasant, but I fear we may come on barren grounds, 
where we shall encounter famine and thirst, as well as 
savage animals and savage men. May God guard us, 
for we are seeking his own people.” 

For three days they secluded themselves entirely; 
wandering through the range of caves, and encouraging 
Mrs. Avondale to accompany them, that she might ac- 
quire strength and practice. But this confinement was 
irksome to the active ; and Pat had many times begged 
to be let out, promising to keep in the trees; but it was 
not thought prudent to risk his appearance. But when 
the more delicate articles of food, the eggs, the young 
birds, and the potatoes, were exhausted, it became nec- 
essary to renew these provisions, and Pat, with his 
friend Mike, was released. Dick accompanied them to 
enforce prudence. They were to descend the mountain, 
and before they began to forage, take a survey from the 
trees below, to ascertain that the Indians were not 
about. 


320 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


However, before they reached the foot of the moun* 
tain, they were glad to seek the shelter of the thick 
tree?, for they heard the trampling of horses below. 
Dick charged the boys to remain behind, and ventured 
cautiously to descend, till he could, unseen, obtain a 
view of the plain ; and from a tall tree, he beheld a num- 
ber of horses without the riders, and heard the voices 
of the Indians. Very soon he saw the chief, with some 
of his attendants, issue from the hut. They held some 
of the spars that had been left in the cache of Captain 
Scruton, as too cumbrous to transfer to the cave ; and 
thus it was plain they had discovered that property had 
been hidden, and afterwards removed ; a proof that the 
fugitives had revisited the hut, and had fled with their 
treasures. 

Dick was not quick in understanding the language, 
but from the few words he was able to make out, he 
judged that the chief was despatching parties south 
and east, to pursue them for two days ; after which 
if they were unsuccessful, they would strike the tents 
and proceed westward. Then he watched them ride 
off, keeping a respectful distance from the mountain, 
towards which he observed some of the men pointing 
with looks of awe and horror. When assured that they 
were quite beyond hearing, he returned to the boys, and 
they went back empty-handed, except that Pat had 
taken a few pigeons, to report the necessity of continu- 
ing their seclusion for some days ; which intelligence 
die women heard with resignation, and the men with 
some impatience ; though all were thankful for their 
safe shelter. 

“ Then sure, won’t I be turning my hand to a good 
work,” said Deanis ; “ isn’t it my duty in the world, 


OF THE ROOKY MOUNTAINS. 


321 


and me shut up snug in this quiet cabin. Sure, 
wouldn’t it be little good, I’m thinking, Mr. Rodney, 
that you and I were doing yonder among the haythens, 
God forgive us for that same.” 

“You are right, Mr. O’Reilly,” answered Rodneys 
“ unless our small exertions to deliver three Christian 
souls from the power of the savage infidels be some ful- 
filment of our neglected duties.” 

“ That’s true for you, Mr. Rodney,” said O’Reilly. 
“ It’s little my old hand can be doing in a strife at 
this time ; but the head, though I’m saying it myself, 
is good for work entirely. And haven’t I been going 
through the parts of speech with miss, and she pretty 
fair up in the English grammar ; and sure you wouldn’t 
be thinking that same, seeing she’s making so little use 
of her personal pronouns, and me warning her this very 
day, would it be illigant English to be saying, ‘ Ellen 
loves her white brothers.’ Och ! botheration, miss, 
honey, isn’t it flinging away the good gifts of words 
altogether ? ” 

“ We have been so long accustomed to converse with 
the Indians,” said Mrs. Avondale, “ that doubtless we 
have imperceptibly acquired some of their idioms ; but 
I trust, now that she is restored to English society, and 
has the benefit of your instructions, Mr. O’Reilly, my 
child will soon become a real English girl.” 

“ That’s the truth, madam,” replied the gratified old 
man ; “ and will I be communicating to Miss the least 
taste of the classics, that same being the grammar rtf 
the Latin tongue, the biggest accomplishment for a 
woman.” 

u Not a bit of it, I say, Mr. O’Reilly,” said Heboid, 
laughing. “We shall have no time for study, once on 


' - V 


- : . \ 










322 THE BEAR-HUNTERS 

the road ; and besides, I mean to be Ellen’s tutor or 
the prairies, and our books are to be the works of 
nature. I only wish we could make a start to-day 
for of all the vexations of life, defend me from im 
prison ment.” 



OF THE EOCKY MOUNTAINS. 


323 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

The Occupations of Confinement. — The Anthropophagi. — The Trail 
of the Indians. — A Turkey Hunt. — The Buttes of the Prairies. — 
The Bursting of the Storm — Dry Lodgings. 

But in these days of imprisonment all were usefully 
employed. Mrs. Avondale had described the large 
skin water-vessels which had been among the prepa- 
rations of her husband for crossing the prairies, where 
they must encounter dry deserts before they reached 
the fertile river valleys ; and they resolved to make 
some of these water-bottles. The hide of the bear 
was not flexible enough for the purpose ; but among 
the variety of small deer that frequented the moun- 
tains, they trusted to obtain the desired material. 
Ellen, armed with her light bow and quiver, was the 
first who was allowed to venture out ; and, dexterous 
in the use of her weapon, .she shot two small deer the 
first day. 

The venison was cooked for the journey, and the 
skins, dried and cleaned, were formed into large bags, 
or bottles, to be filled with water before they left the 
rich and fertile grounds. Dick had, in the meantime, 
ingeniously made three bows, on the model of that of 
Ellen, stringing them with the twisted sinews of the 
deer, and, directed by Hahnee, feathered the arrows, 
and barbed them with sharp flints. But all these 
preparations, sc necessary for subsistence and comfort. 


824 


THE BEAK-HUNT EK3 


created a great increase of baggage ; and the men 
sighed as they looked on the heavy burdens made 
ready, and more than ever regretted the loss of the 
useful horses. 

“ Sure, won't it be a daring of Providence, Mr. Rod- 
ney,” said Dennis, “ to be laving this same snug cabin, 
and throwing ourselves into the midst of the Anthro 
pophagi ? God save us.” 

“ Who are they ? ” asked Ellen. “ The Sioux never 
speak of the tribe, as they do of the Pawnees, the 
Chippeways, the Black-feet, and some others.” 

“We have some doubt, Ellen,” answered Mr. Rodne}’, 
“ of the existence of Mr. O’Reilly’s bugbear tribe in 
America. Men who eat men still are to be found in 
the world, I believe ; but I think we need not fear 
them here. We may be shot, or captured ; we may 
even die of famine ; but I have no apprehension of 
being eaten up.” 

“ But, indeed, Mr. Rodney,” answered Ellen, “ Ilah- 
nee has told me that the Sioux women love to cut 
pieces of flesh from their still living prisoners, and eat 
them. Halinee has herself eaten human flesh before 
she became a Christian.” 

“ Praised be His name,” said Dennis, “ that they kept 
their knives off our poor bodies.” 

“ And sure, it’s little flesh they’d be findin’ on your 
bones or mine, masther,” said Peggy. “ Wouldn’t it 
be the young and tinder they’d be atin’, the dirty 
dogs ? ” 

“ I confess that I myself feel reluctant to leave an 
abode where I feel more ease of body and peace of 
mind than I have enjoyed for years,” said Mrs. Avon- 
dale ; “but I struggle against the selfish feeling, I 


OF THE ROCK'S MOUNTAINS 


325 


know that in this world God provides work for all and 
wo to us if we shrink from it. We must face the fa- 
tigue, my good Mr. O’Reilly ; we do not see what good 
God yet means us to accomplish.” 

“ Sure, I’m not seeing it at all, madam,” answered 
he, sighing, “ barring its opening an academy you’d be 
mailing ; and few scholars I’d be getting, I’m thinking, 
in this same savage countliry.” 

“We shall yet, I hope, in time, arrive at the civil- 
ized regions, O’Reilly,” said Harold ; “ and then you 
will doubtless meet with scholars to exercise your abili- 
ties.” 

“ And may-be the masther, your tutor, Mr. Crofton,’’ 
replied Dennis, “ will be settin’ up there too. Sure, 
thin, wouldn’t two schools be over many for the peo- 
ple?” 

“ I promise you, Mr. O’Reilly,” said Rodney, gravely, 
“not to open a rival establishment. I have had sc 
much trouble with my one pupil, that I have no incli- 
nation to extend the labors of instruction.” 

Satisfied that he should have a fair field, the old man 
braced up his energies to begin his journey again. 
Ellen, as the safest spy, was sent out to reconnoitre, 
and returned with the good news that every trace of the 
Indians had disappeared ; the lodges were removed, 
the corral vacant, and the trail to the west plainly to be 
discovered. She had ventured to the remote and pro- 
scribed burying-ground ; and there, elevated on a scaf- 
fold, she had seen the corpse of the medicine-man, easily 
recognized by his professional robes and the well-known 
bags and paraphernalia which 'were placed beside the 
body. 

“ Wretched nan ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Avondale. 

28 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


325 

“ What a fearful end to his ill-spent life ! And how un- 
fortunate his death might have proved to us, if God had 
not mercifully extricated us from the hands of the be- 
nighted people, since the wicked wretch had, even at 
the last, attributed all the disasters of the day to my 
6pells. Now, my dear friends, I am ready ; let us unite 
in prayer for God’s blessing on our journey, and then 
go forth in His strength.” 

On a fair and bright morning in the latter days of 
May, they left the mountain of refuge, and brought all 
their property in safety to the lower ground. Then, as 
rapidly as their heavy burdens and the strength of the 
women permitted, they marched forward, with their 
faces towards the sun, which lighted up the grassy and 
flowery plains and the trees of varied foliage and blos- 
soms into glorious beauty. The fresh grass had not 
grown high enough to be troublesome ; and though the 
ground was undulating, their road was easy and pleas- 
ant. The perfume of the blossoms, and the twittering 
and chirping of the brooding birds, made the journey 
interesting; and it was only when the noonday sun 
beamed scorchingly upon them, that they began to feel 
the need of rest and refreshment ; and underneath the 
shade of the willows which overhung a rapid stream, 
they dined, and slept two hours, and then rose refreshed 
for further labor. At night they raised low tents, 
greatly assisted by Hahnee, who was accustomed to the 
work, and slept on fresh grass, cut from the prairie. 

To secure a supply of water, they were content to 
follow the winding of the river for several days, though 
this lengthened their journey, and carried them further 
south than they had proposed. But one evening, as 
they were selecting a convenient place for the encamp- 


OP THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


327 


mert, Hahnee came up to her mistress, with an expres- 
sion of fear in her large dark eyes, and said, — 

“ It is not good to raise the lodges here. The red- 
skins of the prairies love not their pale brothers. See ! 
the strangers have come on the trail of their enemies ; 
the fires are yet hot ; the bows are left behind ; the 
chief will send his warriors to bring the bows. The 
pale-faces do not wish to kill the warriors, who will 
go back to tell the chief to bring the tribe on the war- 
path. Why should the warriors be slain ? They have 
squaws and little ones to mourn for them. Then will 
not my pale brothers leave the path of the red-skins, 
and walk on their own path in peace.” 

“ It is wise counsel, Hahnee,” said Mrs. Avondale ; 
“and I know that your Christian brothers will agree 
to avoid contention, for they are forbidden to shed 
blood unnecessarily. Weary as we are, my friends, it 
will be advisable that we should retrace our steps for 
some distance, to avoid leaving a trail from hence; 
then we can strike out in a new direction. We may 
yet be fortunate enough to fall in with the river again. 
It has long curved towards the south ; it will probably 
wind round the high ground before us, and return to 
the north, and by taking the chord of the bow, we 
shall gain time, avoid the Indians, and perhaps find 
the river again, or some other that may prove as useful 
to us.” 

Mrs. Avondale’s advice was immediately followed, 
and the toil-worn travellers reluctantly resumed their 
burdens ; and those who carried no load were, in fact, 
the least able to proceed at this late hour. Leaving 
the river, they marched forward, directly east, for some 
miles, frequently alarmed by sounds which they could 


328 


THE BEAR-HUNTER8 


not fancy were produced by the wild animals of the 
woods or plains, but were really the cries of children 
and the barking of dogs from an Indian encampment. 

At midnight, with one consent, they halted, com- 
pletely worn out. Hahnee alone preserved strength 
and energy enough to raise a tent to shelter her 
mistress and Ellen from the night dews. They had 
nothing left to eat but potatoes, and they did not dare 
to make a fire to cook them, but, faint and weary, lay 
down supperless, to take a short rest before morning 
recalled them to toil. 

Pat, tired as he had been, was the first to wake, and 
rousing his companion, he said, — “ What will we be 
doing for breakfast, Mike? Sure, thin, isn’t this a 
bad bit ! But wasn’t myself seein’ a big turkey sittin’ 
up in yon tree, and lookin’ bould at me like, seein’ I 
wasn’t carry in’ a gun nohow, by rason of makin’ a 
hullabulloo to tell the savages where we were ? And 
wouldn’t you be takin’ yer bow, and hittin’ him entirely, 
Mike, honey? Sure wouldn’t he be good for break- 
fast?” 

Mike was but a novice in bow practice ; but 
William had practised archery, as a sport, in England, 
so he was called to assist, and Ellen, hearing them 
move, soon joined the party, delighted to teach and 
direct them. “ The bird is very wise,” said she ; “ do 
not let it see you come near ; hide behind the bushes. 
I see many in the tree, and we must all shoot 
together. Now then ! ” 

Even Pat had been provided with a bow, so four 
arrows flew into the tree, and two birds fell from it. 
•)ne lay helplessly struggling, but the other ran 
swiftly along the ground, with the arrow stuck 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


329 


through its wing. Pat, ambitious of the honor of 
capturing a turkey, or fired by the pangs of hunger, 
while Mike was despatching the struggling bird with 
his knife, pursued the fugitive with such speed that he 
caught it by the tail. The enraged bird immediately 
assailed him with feet, wing, and beak, overthrowing, 
trampling, beating, and pecking him, till his cries 
brought up William and Ellen. A blow on the head 
stunned the pugnacious turkey, which had already lost 
much blood, and a good many feathers also, in the 
conflict with Pat. Then Mike beheaded the bold bird 
on the spot, and laden with their game, the sporting 
party returned in triumph to exult over the lazy 
sleepers, and to venture, in a thick grove, to light a 
fire, that the turkeys might be cooked before they 
resumed their journey. 

“ Will we find the nest, Mike,” said the untiring Pat. 
“ Sure turkeys* eggs are big, and good for atia’.” 

Pat was well acquainted with the haunts of the 
turkeys. He crept beneath the brushwood of the 
thicket, near the tree where the birds were perched, 
and soon discovered several nests. Two contained 
eggs ; the rest young birds in various stages of pro- 
gress ; some only a few days hatched. They chose a 
dozen of the freshest-looking of the eggs, and half a 
dozen of the largest birds, and before they extinguished 
the fire, cooked them in readiness for supper, in case 
they should be too tired to prepare them at night. 

Then they set out again, persevering in their direct 
course, and trusting to fall on some stream, for the 
ground was still undulating, and none of the mountain 
rivers continued in a straight direction. But a new 
impediment arose • it was plain that the strength of 
28 * 


330 


THE BEAR-HUNTEKS 


Mrs. Aa ondale was giving way. So lately recovered 
from a serious indisposition, and so long unused to 
active exercise, she was unable to sustain the continued 
fatigue, and they saw with dismay the necessity that 
she must have rest, dangerous as it was to linger, and 
attract the attention of the various tribes of marauding 
Indians who infested the prairies, and especially the 
banks of rivers. “We have skins, and axes to cut 
poles, and strong arms to wield them,” said William. 
“Mr. Marlin will soon nail together the sort of litter 
that will be easy for Mrs. Avondale.” 

“ Ay, ay, no fear of that,” replied Dick. “ Let me 
have the orders, and I’se soon rig up a tight craft as is 
fit for this voyage, and lend a hand to bear away with 
the mistress. Is it fall to, captain ? ” 

Captain Scruton having signified his permission, the 
men cut down two slender, young trees for the poles, 
and Dick nailed a dried butfalo-skin to them ; to this 
they added an awning, to shield the sufferer from the 
sun of noon, and she was then compelled to yield to 
their kind wishes ; and lying down in the litter was 
carried by the willing men, though she was truly dis- 
tressed that she should thus add to the already heavy 
burdens. Moreover, it was two days before they 
reached any water, and their suffering from thirst was 
extreme ; neither were the turkeys, which they occasion- 
ally shot with their arrows, sufficient to satisfy the 
appetite of so many hard-working men. Buffaloes had 
certainly been seen at a distance, but they had no wish 
to attract the Indians by using the gun, and they had 
not much confidence in their own skill with the silent 
arrow, against these formidable beasts. But at length 
the river lay before them, delicious to their parched 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


331 


lips, and swarming with fish ; and soon rod, line and net 
were engaged, and a plentiful supply of large, delicious 
W'hite fish made an excellent addition to their diet. The 
scenery about this river differed greatly from that on 
the banks of the stream w r here they had been lately en- 
camped. High cliffs hung over the water crowned 
with thick woods, now in their summer garb of bright 
green. Willow's bent over the edge of the rocks, and 
beneath the forest trees was a thick undergrowth of 
rose-bushes, already covered with their rich, crimson 
honors, while the glades were purple with rhododen- 
drons. This w r as really an enchanting region, and but 
for the continual dread of Indian aggression, even the 
toil of the journey might have been pleasant; but a 
constant watchfulness and uneasiness could not be pre- 
vented. The young men would not have been so deeply 
anxious on account of their own safety, but it was a 
serious responsibility to have to protect all the helpless 
beings in their train. 

They were unwilling to quit this beautiful spot, and 
lingered to take a day’s rest, which revived the women 
and the old man, and enabled the rest to search the 
,/oods for game. They saw some herds of the stately 
wapiti, called by the Americans the elk, but were yet 
too unskilful in the use of the bow' to succeed in bring- 
ing one down, and Mrs. Avondale warned them to 
beware of using fire-arms, for this fertile district w r as 
certain to be haunted by the Indians. When they 
resumed their journey they proceeded through w'oods 
broken at intervals into lovely glades, that afforded 
them charming spots for encampment ; and though tlieii 
rest was often broken by strange sounds, the cries of 


832 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


unknown niicturnal animals, or some distant troop of 
Indians, they were unmolested for several days; and 
still keeping within a short distance of the river, accom- 
plished many miles of their journey, living on fish, 
young birds, and the much-prized potatoes, which were 
at length entirely consumed. And now they once more 
reached one of the curious wooded mountains, that stand 
apart from any chain on the vast prairies of the Far 
West. They must either cross or skirt this wide- 
spreading butte, and they preferred to keep the low 
ground, and wind round it, though still marching near to 
the wood, have the benefit of shade, for the sun 
had now attained great power, and the heat exhausted 
them more than the labor of walking. They all dragged 
themselves slowly along, except Pat who chose his 
usual mode of locomotion, leaping from tree to tree, and 
Ellen, who had been so long inured to the free, open-air 
life, that she never tired, but rambled leisurely among 
the trees, continually finding some new plant, insect, or 
bird, to bring to Mr. Rodney, that she might learn its 
name and nature, and he kindly imparted instruction to 
the unsophisticated girl, and the neglected William 
Arncliffe, who equally longed ardently for the knowledge 
which circumstances had hitherto prevented them from 
obtaining. 

At length the sun become overcast; the sky was 
one gray cloud, so low, that it seemed to rest actually 
on the mountain top ; and a heavy languor oppressed 
the travellers. They were compelled to rest; Mrs. 
Avondale had fainted in the sultry atmosphere ; some 
were lying on the ground, some looking round for water 
U) refresh them, some fanning themselves ineffectualljf 


OF THE ROCK! MOUNTAINS. 


333 


<vith green boughs ; but all energy was suspended, and 
it was evident that they could not yet proceed on their 
journey. 

“ There is something appalling in this heat without 
sun,” said Harold. “What does it portend, my sage 
tutor? The birds that cheered our morning hours with 
their whistle, and chatter, and strange un-English choral 
sounds, are now silent ; the restless squirrel and 
opossum are still ; even the vexatious insects that cease- 
lessly war against us have made a truce. Nature has 
fallen asleep, and I feel inclined to lie down on this 
flowery bank, and sleep too.” 

“ I would not advise you to sleep under the trees, or 
your sleep may be eternal,” replied Rodney. “ A storm 
is at hand ; this lower ground is covered with tall trees, 
conductors of the electric fluid, and my opinion is, 
that we should be safer on the bare, open mountain 
top.” 

“ And be drowned by a torrent from the clouds we 
shall intrude on ! ” exclaimed “Harold. “ Well, it is a 
choice of death by fire or water. What do you say, 
Captain Scruton ? Are we to climb, tired as we are ? ” 

The straggling forces were collected, and reluctantly 
yielded to climb the mountain, Peggy murmuring that 
there was nothing like a good tree in a “ thunner ” 
shower ; but the wiser heads denied the fact. Wearily 
they ascended through the brakes and briars to the bare 
crags that formed the height. But even here, not a 
breath of air fanned their heated faces ; and exhausted 
and panting, they sat down on the fragments of rock till 
the voice of the storm broke on their ears. A tremen- 
dous crash — the thunder rather bursting than rolling 
— reverberated among the rocks with deafening roar; 


334 


THE BEAR-HENTERS 


while at the same moment the lightring, in brighf 
streams, seemed a fiery shower descending from the 
heavens, even to the very feet of the startled travellers. 
The next minute the rain fell in torrents over them ; 
and in terror and awe, Peggy cried out — “ Will it be 
Mr. Rodney, yer honner, that the Lord himself is being 
angered with us, sinners as we are, by rason of our 
cornin’ over the say among the haythens? Oehone! 
Will, ye unlucky gossoon, why were ye set on laving 
ould Ireland ? Won’t we be drown’t entirely, seeing 
its Noah’s flood cornin’ down on our heads, and we never 
havin’ the blessed ark to be shelthering us ? ” 

“ Will I be showin’ ye an illigant shelther,” said 
Pat, “and niver a three nigh it, by no manner of 
manes ? ” 

“ Sure then, Pat, honey,” said Mary, “ it’s you that is 
the sharp gossoon. Won’t I be glad to see mother insido 
of that same cabin.” 

The lad laughed as he led them for some yards along 
the face of a wall of rock ; then forcing his way through 
a thicket of low brushwood, pointed out a small opening 
in the rock. 

“Would there be a bear inside, Pat, honey, and me 
fearing to face him ? ” said Mary. 

“ Niver a bar at all,” replied the boy. “ Wasn’t I 
going over them myself, and seeing what nate, dhry 
lodgins were here ? ” 


OP THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


33A 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


A Labyrinth of Caves. — A Thunder-storm. — The River Barrier 
— The Unmanageable Raft. — John’s uncomfortable Position.— 
A difficult Haul. — Total Destitution. — John’s Dread of Water. 


Pat boldly took the lead, crawling through the open- 
ing ; he was followed by Harold, who took care to con- 
vey a gun with him. The passage was too narrow for 
more than one to pass, and they gradually descended, 
till Harold, hearing the sound of water before them, 
caught hold of the boy, and insisted on his proceeding 
no further till they had procured lights. They drew 
back, therefore ; and making some pine torches, which 
they lighted beneath the shelter of the mouth of the 
cave, Harold himself led the way; and one after an- 
other the whole party followed the pioneers, glad to es- 
cape the storm. They soon reached a broad stream 
which cut off their progress, as it flowed across the pass 
towards some hidden outlet of the mountains ; and here 
the cave became wider and loftier, but was quite dark. 
This river was a formidable obstacle ; but the unfearing 
boy, looking over the shoulder of Harold, said — “ Sure 
»t’s noways deep, yer honner; and wouldn’t we be 
helpin’ the faymales, the craturs?” 

“ No doubt you could afford them a great deal of as- 
sistance, Pat,” replied Harold, “ but I prefer to lead the 
way myself. Fall back and wait, my boy.” 

Then, seeing the water was not more than two feet 


336 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


deep, Harold waded through ; and holding up his light, 
penetrated through a winding passage on the opposite 
side into a large dry cave, so lofty, that though only a 
few narrow crevices in the roof afforded light and ven- 
tilation, it did not seem to want air. From this central 
chamber many branches led, ascending or descending to 
other caves, all dry and clean, and apparently never 
having been visited by man since their formation. 
From the roof of one cave hung numerous beautiful 
stalactites, some forming columns, and all glittering in 
the light of the torches, till the scene resembled a fairy 
palace. In fact the whole mountain, which was of lime- 
stone, seemed to be honeycombed into caves which 
might have afforded an impregnable retreat to an army. 

“ Gloomy as it is,” said Mr. Rodney, “ we ought to 
thank God for this temporary shelter from a storm such 
as I have never seen surpassed, except in the tropics ; 
here we are safe, and the flowing water cools the atmos- 
phere delightfully.” 

“ But I should like to be in the open air, that I 
might look on the sfbrm,” said Ellen. “ I love to hear 
the voice of Almighty God in the thunder, and see the 
fire of heaven come down, as it will come on the last 
day, to destroy the world. Do come with me, Mr. 
Rodney, and talk to me, as you talk to William, of 
the wonders of electricity. I think I can understand 
you.” 

Mr. Rodney could rarely refuse Ellen any request, 
and followed by William, who wore a look of great 
awe, they returned to the mouth of the cave, to watch 
the blue lightnings dart along the dark clouds with a 
velocity the eye could scarcely follow ; and as they 
stood they saw it strike a withered elm not far from 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


33? 


tHm. rending the immense trunk, the splinters of which 
fell at their feet. The dry tree blazed up, and commu- 
nicated its flames even to the green wood near, spread- 
ing from tree to tree, till the watchers shrunk back into 
the shelter of the cave to escape from the awful confla- 
gration. But the rain, which had ceased, again poured 
down in one great mass of water. Ellen, who put forth 
her hand to welcome the precious stream, declared it 
was warm water ; and this quenched the burning woods 
and cooled the heated atmosphere. The eyes of Ellen 
were raised in wonder and adoration ; she forgot her 
own weakness and the perils that surrounded her, while 
she contemplated the mighty works of her Heavenly 
Father. William, pale and agitated, was kneeling down, 
his face turned from the scene, in fervent prayer. 

“ You can never be in the wrong to pray, William,” 
said Mr. Rodney ; “ but remember to pray in faith, 
nothing doubting. In the midst of peril, the Christian 
can ever say : — 

“Thou, 0 Lord, art with me still, 

Thy friendly crook shall give me aid, 

And guide me through the dreadful shade.” 

They returned to the inner caves with thankful 
hearts, to wait in peace and submission for the termi- 
nation of the storm, which, however, continued through 
the day and night ; and as Pat’s desirable “ dhry lodg- 
ins” were not furnished with food, they were com- 
pelled to fast till the cessation of the rain enabled 
them to go out to forage. Then Pat and Mike looked 
out for nests ; William and Ellen sought for fruit, with 
which the bushes were laden, but the greater part was 
yet unripe. The rest of the men took out their bows in 
29 


338 



/he faint hope of meeting with game. Towards even 
ing the beys came in with a bag of turkeys ; Ellen and 
William brought a basket of really ripe strawberries, 
and some very acid white raspberries, the juice of which, 
however, when mingled with cold water, formed a pleas- 
ant beverage. 

The sportsmen produced two small but full-grown 
deer. They had seen on the plains a herd of buffaloes ; 
but they were careering wildly, as if pursued, and it 
was therefore suspected that Indian hunters were in 
the field, whom the small party had no wish to en- 
counter, and, therefore, withdrew with their first spoil, 
proposing to remain in the caves for a day or two till 
the Indians had left the neighborhood. The deer 
were skinned, and the hides washed and prepared by 
Hahnee, who made a bag of part of the leather, in 
wdiich Dick could carry his tools more conveniently 
than in the heavy box. The rest of the skins were 
rolled up to be carried off by the women, to supply gar- 
ments for the poor boys, who were in bad condition. 

The old schoolmaster enjoyed the good broth made 
from the venison, for the tough buffalo or elk meat 
defied his powers of mastication, and he murmured 
over his privations to his friendly countrywomen. 
“ It’s not the mate wer’e nading, Peggy,” said he ; 
“ sure it’s not aqual to the potato, and that’s the truth ; 
and isn’t that same the best gift of God ; and we never 
thankful enough for it, sinners as we were, in our own 
blessed land ? ” 

But the delicate turkey-stew and the broth revived 
th° old man, and enabled him to make further exer- 
tion when necessary ; and after a few days’ rest, and 
fending out spies tp observe the country, they con- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


339 


eluded the Indians had departed, and resolved to make 
no longer delay ; for at this season the heat of the 
sun prevented them from travelling at mid-day, and 
retarded their progress as much as the cold of winter. 
They therefore resumed their burdens and their toil- 
some march, carrying with them a tolerable supply 
of cooked meat for the provision of a day or two. 
Their first care was to wind round the mountain, to 
fall again on the river they had left, and, penetrating 
the thick wood, they gladly regained the high banks, 
and then determined to rest and have a fish dinner. 
But they were concerned to observe that the river 
deviated now considerably to the northeast, which was 
not the course they proposed to take. Trusting, how- 
ever, that this was only one of the sinuosities caused 
by the alternate rise and fall of the ground, they 
marched along the banks till the evening of the second 
day, when the sight of a ridge of hills alarmed them, 
and they found with vexation that at this place the 
river abruptly turned off directly north. Swollen by 
the recent rain, it was too deep and broad to be forded 
by foot-passengers, and they looked with dismay on this 
formidable barrier to their progress. 

“ This is what our Yankee neighbors would call a 
fix,” said Harold. “ Now, we have the choice of wan- 
dering along the banks of this capricious river towards 
unknown regions, or venturing to ford it in the face of 
danger. What must we determine, Captain Scruton, 
land or water ? ” 

“ I have often thought that a light boat would be of 
immense service to us,” answered he, “ and I have no 
doubt Marlin could build such a craft. But, then, 


340 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


took st th» danger of remaining on this exposed spot 
till it was ready to launch.” 

Mrs. Avondale suggested that the Indians made tem- 
porary canoes of raw buffalo-skin, stretched over a slen- 
der frame-work ; but, alas ! no buffaloes had been seen 
since they resumed their journey, therefore this scheme 
was not feasible. 

“ What d’ye say to a raft again ? ” asked Dick. 
“ There’s timmer enow, and I’ve my tools yet ; no 
thanks to them savages, who’d have bagged them all, if 
we’d not looked sharp.” 

“ A raft it is, Marlin,” said Scruton. “ Pipe all hands, 
and be brisk, my lads.” 

There was nothing the boys liked better than to have 
work before them, and they were soon all employed, 
cutting down young trees of the proper length, or lop- 
ping boughs to cross the main spars ; and before they 
were ready for moving next morning a raft was 
launched, capable of transporting the whole party in 
two trips. Skins and furs were spread over the rough 
fabric to make seats, and, with two rude paddles, 
Captain Scruton and Marlin undertook to conduct the 
raft across. The first trip was perfectly successful: 
the five women, Dennis and Pat were happily landed ; 
but in the second, the force of the stream having carried 
the raft much lower down, it struck on a hidden rock, 
and was capsized. The men had to swim or be dragged 
to land, and with some difficulty Scruton and Dick suc- 
ceeded in saving the raft and paddles, which were still 
needed, as all the baggage remained yet to be brought 
across. 

But Captai'i Scruton had sprained his irm with his 


!>F 1HE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


341 


strenuous efforts, and was no longer useful. Dick, too, 
was completely exhausted, and as he lay back on the 
grass to recover himself, he called out, “ You lads, just 
look over that there craft, and see if she be sound, afore 
we launch her again. The stream runs terrible strong 
hereaway, and it’ll take two stout pair of arms to carry 
her over again.” 

Harold and John were of opinion that they possessed 
“ terribly stout arms ; ” and as Scruton was out of con- 
dition, and they were willing to spare Dick further 
exertion, they at once set out with the raft, which they 
carried over tolerably well, as it had now drifted lower 
than the hidden rocks. Then they carefully piled upon 
it the property which had been left on the bank, and set 
out to return with their valuable cargo, anxiously 
watched by all, especially by Dick, who angrily de- 
nounced their presumption in undertaking “ a thing 
they knew naught about.” 

They had paddled to the middle of the stream, when 
they again struck against some sunken tree or rock. 
The shock caused John to drop his paddle, and the raft 
drifted round, and was then carried down the river by 
the force of the current, against which Harold, by his 
single effort, could not contend. Rapidly the laden 
raft ran down, followed along the banks by the anxious 
watchers, who labored vainly to keep up with the speed 
of the uncontrolled craft ; and after they had run half 
a mile, Dick pointed out in alarm that a lower valley 
lay before them, to which the river must descend by 
rapids or falls. 

“It’s all ov3r with them!” cried he to Mike, who 
alone had kept up with his speed. “ There’ll not be a 
boul nigh to lend ’em a hand, and m3 blown and wake 
29 * 


3t2 


THE B EAR- HUNTERS 


as a babby Ye see, Mike, this here’s not that soil of 
work I’se used to, and I’se altogether better wi’ ray 
hands nor my legs. Now, wait a bit, lad ; I’ve getten 
my breath ; let’s make another push, and come in, any 
how, afore all’s lost.” 

The devoted raft, as it approached the rapids, was 
swept forward with such swiftness, that the only use 
Harold could make of his paddle was to ward off any 
concussion against the rocks that stood up in the water. 
The current had carried them near to the east banks, 
and they watched keenly for a chance of escape, till, 
seeing a line of willows hanging over the river before 
them, Harold pointed them out to John by signs, for it 
was impossible for words to be heard amidst the roar 
of the waters, broken by large rocks scattered over the 
bed, and pouring down the descent. They were fortu- 
nately under the trees, and, catching at the overhanging 
branches, they remained suspended a few feet above 
the water, as if on a gallows, while they saw the raft 
and its valuable contents flying down the river at rail- 
way speed. In spite of their perilous situation, and the 
vexatious loss of all their possessions, Harold could not 
forbear a momentary laugh at the ridiculous position of 
himself and his companion, as he looked round to con- 
sider how they might attempt to plant their feet finally 
on terra jirma. 

“ John, man,” he cried out, “ you are not really 
hanged ; you must try to scramble up into the tree, for 
it is not very pleasant to look down at the deep water 
racing below you.” 

Harold set him the example by transferring his hold, 
one hand after another, to a higher and stronger bough, 
and fron thence, by stages, he reached a safer position 


OF THU ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


343 


anl alighted on the cliffs above; but John remained 
stupefied and motionless. 

“ I’se drop soon, master,” whined he. “ I’ve gettin 
no feel of my hands ; I’se numbed, like. What’s to 
come on me ? ” 

Harold was provoked at his cowardice ; but was glad 
just then to be hailed by the robust Dick, whose strength 
would be useful in extricating the fearful man. Dick 
commenced by reviling him for his want of pluck ; then 
turning to Harold, he said, “ It’s not a bit of use talk- 
ing ; the fellow’s out of his head, and I’se have to run 
down and lash him fast, or he’ll drop afore I can fetch a 
rope to haul him up. It’s lucky that lad Mike brought 
a hawser over last trip. Now, just lend me that strap 
you have round you.” 

Harold took off his leather belt, and Dick lightly slid 
down the tree with it, to the place where the helpless 
man was clinging, and after expostulating and threaten- 
ing in vain, he succeeded in passing the belt round him, 
and binding him fast to the stout extended bough ; then 
leaving him in a most uncomfortable position, attached 
to the horizontal bough, Dick ascended to the cliff, mut- 
tering in his anger, “ I’d have cut him down at once, 
and let him take his chance in ’t water, but it runs 
awful strong, and he’d been dashed to bits among yon 
rocks, afore his senses came back ; and I’d niver have 
gotten’ him hauled out, for you see these here banks are 
like walls.” 

Dick started off for the rope ; and Harold, leaning 
over the cliff, endeavored to rouse the distracted man 
to exertion, assuring him that they would save him, 
though it would be hard work. But John continued 
his senseless bowlings, till Dick returned with a coil of 


344 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


thick rope, which had been very useful on several 
occasions. One end of this he passed round an im- 
mense tree that grew on the cliff, giving k to Harold to 
hold while he descended with the other. “ Now hold 
that rope fast,” said he to Harold, but don’t you be 
trying to haul till I come back ; it’s not in you to do 
it. It’ll take two hands, and more if we had ’em fo* 
he’s a stunning weight, and he’ll make no fend for 
himsel’.” 

Then he went down, and passed the noose round the 
trembling man, including the strap and the bough, 
from which he could not readily release him; and 
assuring him that if he did not try to help himself, he 
would be down in the foaming water below, he severed 
the bough with the axe he always carried, and holding 
him by the collar a moment, to lessen the strain to Har- 
old above, he gradually allowed him to swing loose, and 
left him shrieking with terror, to run quickly up to 
assist Harold, who, with William, who had luckily come 
up, was straining every nerve to hold the rope. 

The three strong men, then, in spite of his struggles 
and cries, at length hauled the cowardly John to firm 
ground. He was however a good deal bruised and 
scratched with the boughs of the trees, which he had 
made no exertion to avoid, and almost senseless with 
fright. As soon as they had landed him in safety, 
they could not forbear a hearty laugh, till William 
said, “ Oh, Mr. Crofton, where is the raft ? Have we 
lost every thing? ” There could not be a doubt of the 
fact; every thing was certainly lost. Food, clothing, 
every necessary for comfort, and even for existence, was 
gone. No wonder they felt reluctant to return to their 
expecting friends, to report this irretrievable misfor- 
tune. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


345 


By this time John had recovered his senses, and 
was sheepishly and foolishly endeavoring to excuse 
his troublesome poltroonery. “ Say no more, man,” 
answered Dick. “ Thou’st made a bonnie job on’t fra’ 
beginning to end ; running a sound craft reet amang 
rapids; and then when we might have had a chance 
of some salvage, we had thee to mind, and had to haul 
thee up like a lass or a babby. I thought better on thee, 
man.” 

“ It were all that boiling watter an under my feet, 
Dick,” answered John ; “ I’d feight savages, or stick a 
bear, or ride an unbrocken horse, wi’ onybody, but I 
niver could bide to think on drownin’.” 

“ Ay, ay,” replied Dick ; “ they say some’s not born 
for that, and likely you’ll be one of that sort. Come 
away, let’s be off to read off our log. There’s little 
chance of picking up any wreck ; if we were to follow 
yon unlucky waft, I reckon it would be lost time.” 


TIIE BEAR-IIUNTER8 


546 


CHAPTER XXX. 

Taking Stock. —Looking out for Salvage. — The Contrivances of 
the Destitute . — Prairie Travelling. — The dry Desert. — A Nigh' 
of Storm. — The perplexed Travellers. — The lost Trail. 

The distress of the elders of the party was very 
great, when they were informed of the total loss of the 
raft. The women wept for their household utensils, 
kettles, cups, every thing that custom has rendered 
necessary to civilized life ; Mr. Rodney deeply regretted 
the loss of his books, the boys who had nothing to lose, 
only laughed at the catastrophe ; but Captain Scruton 
was frantic with indignation and despair. All his 
money, his papers, his plate, all the heavy salvage of 
the Nugget with which he had for months encumbered 
himself and others, every thing was swept away in a 
moment, and the money-loving man was utterly sub- 
dued by the blow. 

He besought the men to pursue the raft, and en- 
deavor to save his strong-box at any rate ; and declared 
that he would set out alone, rather than relinquish the 
chance. Then Dick, with his accustomed obedience, 
and Harold, who felt that he was in some measure 
answerable for the disaster, agreed to accompany him ; 
and proceeding along the banks of the river they de- 
scended the rapid looking carefully among the rocks, 
round which the river boiled and foamed, for any trace 
of the lost raft ; but, for some time, in vain. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


347 


At length, about two miles from the place where they 
had crossed, they came on one of the laige spars of the 
raft, entangled amongst the reeds at the side, and around 
which a buffalo-skin was still rolled. They drew out the 
skin, and found that it enveloped a large canister of 
powder, which was a desirable acquisition, for the men 
had saved four guns, and all carried shot-bags. Further 
on some linen and clothes were floating ; the scattered 
contents of broken portmanteaus ; and these, on the 
now shallow water, were easily recovered. All the 
heavy articles were probably lodged among the rocks 
of the rapid, for nothing more could be found ; and 
they slowly returned, his two companions enduring, with 
admirable patience, the alternate moody silence and 
vehement reproaches of the disappointed and despond- 
ing Scruton. 

“ It is a serious matter, Mr. Rodney,” said he, when 
they had rejoined their friends, “ for a man at my time 
of life to have to begin the world again ; who will trust 
a man with a good ship, who has lost his own without 
even saving the papers ? I am a ruined man, sir.” 

“The world is full of trials and disappointments, 
Captain Scruton,” replied Mr. Rodney, mildly; “but 
we have a sure consolation. Remember Him who said 
to his disciples, 4 In the world ye shall have tribulation ; 
but be of good cheer ; I have overcome the world.’ ” 

Scruton was silent ; he was not an irreligious man, 
but had an inveterate habit of complaining; and his 
sinful love of money demanded the trials with which 
God had mercifully visited him. He gradually became 
more composed and resigned, and finally joined his 
friends in an earnest thanksgiving to God, that, amidst 
these light afflictions, no lives had been lost. 


348 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“Now, my boys,” said Harold, “you see what we 
have before us : fourteen mouths to feed, the weak to 
help, and the desponding to cheer ; hundreds of miles 
to march, without guide or compass. But God is with 
us, as He was with the Israelites in the wilderness, and 
assuredly will save us. Let us consider our condition : 
we have four guns, and a fair amount of ammunition.” 

“And I have my bow, and a quiver of arrows,” said 
Ellen eagerly ; “ and mamma has my silver cup in her 
pocket, which we must all drink from. We have, too, 
the bearskins on which we are sitting. Indeed, brother 
Harold, we have many more useful things than some of 
my red-skin brothers had in their lodges. God is very 
good to us.” 

“ We must, however, try to shoot a deer or two,” said 
Mr. Rodney, “for the special purpose of turning their 
skins into water-bags ; for we have yet to cross the dry 
desert ; so look round, my good boys.” 

“ We’ll start any hour ye like,” replied Dick. 
“ What’s your will, captain ? I’se warrant we get on ; 
so niver be down-hearted at losses. More as is gone, 
less we’ve got to hug ; and we’se carry t’ mistress’s ham- 
mock briskly now. And then, captain, wasn’t it lucky 
that Hannah, God bless her, rigged me up this here 
satchel for my tools ; and me wearing it cannily over 
my shoulder all times has saved ’em. A man must be 
a fool if he cannot get on grandly when he has hammer 
and nails. What’s to ail him ? ” 

“ We’d do better wi* a few stout horses,” said John. 

“ Ay, ay, man,” answered Dick ; “ I consate thou 
canst steer a horse better nor a raft.” 

“ Every man at his trade,” said John, tartly. 

“And thy trade ought to be out of harm’s way, man,’ 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


349 


replied Dick, “ for there’s little pluck in thy big body.” 
Harold undertook the defence of John, who had, he as- 
serted, courage enough after his manner: when his 
blood was up, he was determined enough in subduing 
an enemy, or a stubborn horse ; but to be suspended 
over a roaring torrent was an unaccustomed trial, and 
no wonder he lost his head. 

Very light were their incumbrances now ; and they 
marched on quickly ; for to bear Mrs. Avondale’s litter 
was no fatigue, when shared by so many. They went 
forward in the usual direction, speedily losing sight of 
the river, and all keenly looking out for game or any 
other food ; while Peggy and Mary, in sore trouble, dis- 
cussed the mode of cooking and dishing the expected 
meat, now, in their destitution of utensils of every kind. 
“ If we’d had only a bit saucepan,” said John, “ ye might 
have boiled some of these here nettles, Peggy ; they’re 
not bad eating at a pinch.” 

“Don’t we know that same, Mr. John?” said Mary; 
“ and we thankful to ate them in the famine. Sure, 
then, Mr. Marlin, maybe you’d be thrying to make us a 
pan. Wouldn’t you be usin’ them same tools you’re 
thanking Hannah for keepin’ to you altogether ? ” 

“ Now Mary, my honey,” answered Dick, “ you know 
better nor that ; I’se not turn my back on man living 
for carpenter’s work ; but as to riggin’ up your pots and 
kettles, it’s out of my line entirely. So we’ll have to 
turn savages, and eat our meat uncooked, I reckon.” 

However, Hahnee assured them that, when time per- 
mitted, and material was at hand, she would make a 
bark bucket that would bear to be hung over the fire. 
They marched till dusk, when they encamped in a hol- 
low, where a small pool of water afforded them refresh- 
80 


350 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


ment ; and the reeds which greAV around it sheltering 
wild-fowl, Mr. Rodney and Harold, even at the risk of 
attracting the Indians, shot two brace, while Pat rifled 
the nests, and, though too late for eggs, obtained four fat 
young birds, and, spitted on reeds, they roasted or 
broiled them as well as they could, dished them up on 
large leaves, and, with pocket-knives, and sharpened 
reeds for forks, contrived to make a hearty meal. 

In the morning, after eating the remainder of the 
fowls, they set out cheerfully, and went on till the 
scorching rays of the sun compelled them to seek shel- 
ter in a grove, where the gobbling of turkeys filled 
them with hopes of a dinner; and the sportsmen ob- 
tained an abundant supply of food for the day. But, as 
they went forward, trees became scarce, and very soon 
only a stunted ash or thorny cactus broke the monoto- 
nous expanse of prairie which stretched before them, 
the high grass rising to the shoulders of the tallest of 
the party, and grievously impeding the progress of the 
shorter and weaker. Their sole consolation might have 
been that it seemed to be untrodden by man, if they 
had not observed that it was likewise untrodden by 
beast. “ Certainly, Rodney,” said Harold, “ we ought 
not to name this region a desert, for the grass grows 
bountifully; but, as we cannot feed on grass, we might 
as well be crossing the Great Sahara.” 

“ The grass is not without its use, Harold,” answered 
Rodney; ‘it somewhat ■ shields us from the burning 
sun, and we can, moreover, cut it down for beds and for 
fuel, for you see it is so dried with the heat of the sun 
that it will burn green. One tiling is alarming: I see 
no water.” This was, indeed, an alarming fact. One 
of the few skins saved from the wreck of the raft waa 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


3j)l 


with difficulty made up into a sort of bag or bottle, to 
be filled when they reached a stream ; but it was not 
till another day had passed that they came on a basin 
in one of the hollows of the undulating prairie. In this 
they found a tolerable supply of clear water, and, more- 
over, some reeds and stunted willows that grew about it 
afforded some hope of birds ; therefore they resolved to 
remain till next day on the spot. 

Hahnee, with the keen observation of an Indian, soon 
pointed out to Harold the mark of a hoof on the edge 
of the pool, which she pronounced to be that of a buf- 
falo, and the hope of obtaining real flesh-meat cheered 
the strong men. They made out a trail, which they fol- 
lowed for two or three miles, leaving the younger lads 
to search for nests, and to cut down some broad reeds, 
at the instigation of Hahnee, to be woven into buckets 
for holding water. 

The sportsmen at length came in sight of the dark 
herd ; but the bare prairies afforded no thicket to shel- 
ter them, and they were compelled to stoop and make 
their way, concealed by the high grass, till they came 
within rifle-shot. Then they divided and formed a 
curved line, arranged so that there should be no danger 
of shooting each other, and each selecting a choice ani- 
mal, they fired. A loud bellowing succeeded, and the 
herd started off wildly ; but one had fallen, and a sec- 
ond, with horrid roars, was staggering slowly after the 
rest, when a second shot prostrated it, and the trium- 
phant hunters hastened forward to finish their work of 
slaughter. Then, after skinning the beasts, they cut up 
the meat, and leaving the heads and offal, packed the 
rest in the skins, which they suspended to their rifles. 


352 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


and managed to convey the desirable acquisition to tlieil 
greatly-satisfied companions. 

Steaks were broiled for immediate consumption, and 
a large quantity of the meat was cut in slices and dried 
in the sun. Halinee had woven one basket or bucket 
so compactly that it would not only contain water, but, 
hung at some height over the fire, they used it to boil 
down the coarse and tough parts of the meat into soup, 
and the addition of some of the delicate prairie birds 
which they had obtained gave the soup a pleasant fla- 
vor. Thus they fared luxuriously for two days, during 
which they rested, curing the meat, preparing the skins, 
twisting the sinews into ropes, and cutting up one skin 
into lassoes, to enable them to capture animals less pow- 
erful than the buffalo. They wove more baskets and 
buckets, and above all, some platters, which, though not 
symmetrically formed, were as useful as porcelain, and 
gave them once more the comfort of eating from dishes 
and plates. They set out again cheerfully, though heav 
ily laden with water for two days’ consumption, and 
meat for double that time; but they were not sorry to 
leave the muddy remains at she bottom of the pool 
which they had emptied, and continued their march till 
the second day exhausted the water, and they still saw 
before them the wide prairie, more dreary and monoto- 
nous than ever, while the fervid heat of the sun made 
all exertion painful ; and they were thankful when, on 
the third day of their journey, a thick mist gradually 
spread round them, shrouding every object that lay 
more than two yards distant, and shielding them effect- 
ually from the dazzling rays of the sun, though thej 
suffered still from the close and sultry state of I he air. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


353 


At lenglh the lightning flashed, the thunder rolled, 
and the rain fell. The unfortunate and unsheltered 
travellers, blinded with the mist and rain, and utterly 
confused with their situation, ran from side to side, 
seeking the few coverings they possessed, or crouching 
under the long grass to escape the pouring rain. Mr. 
Rodney alone seemed to retain liis composure, and it 
was some time before he could induce his companions 
to gather prudently into one spot, that the skins and 
cloaks might be spread to the most advantage, and, 
above all, that the guns might be carefully protected. 

Then, crouched close together, the dismayed party, 
amidst the darkness, the rain, the rattling thunder, 
and the flashing lightning, remained through the 
tedious night of incessant storm, some weeping, some 
murmuring, some praying, but all unable to sleep or 
rest. At length the thunder died away, and though 
the rain continued to fall, a faint gleam of daylight 
enabled them to observe the desolation around them: 
the tall grass bent down with the heavy rain, the pale 
faces of their fellow-watchers, the drenched garments 
clinging round them as they reclined on the wet and 
swampy ground, with the wide, unvarying, cheerless 
waste around them. “This will never do, Rodney,” 
said Harold desperately. “ To march through the 
rain would be more tolerable than this inglorious sub- 
mission, this crouching to bear ‘ the pelting of the 
pitiless storm.’ Let us try to shake off this torpor by 
quick motion at once, for I conclude we need not wait 
for breakfast, as we have not yet sunk to such a state 
of barbarism as to eat our meat uncooked.” 

“ And, sure, His name be praised, yer honner,” said 
Peggy; “wont we be gettin’ a cup of gx>d wathei 
30 * 


354 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


again, seein’ the buckets are brimful, and it’s little 
of that same we’ve been tastin’ these three days* 
musha ! ” 

The water from the buckets was carefully transfer- 
red to the large leather bag for future emergency, after 
each had used Ellen’s silver cup to obtain a draught as 
a mild breakfast; then they marshalled in order to 
set out; but, after a little hesitation, Dick, with a per- 
plexed look, said, “ Would ye please, captain, to sing 
out the word, as to what point we’re to steer.” 

“ East it is, Marlin,” said Scruton. “ Of course, we 
must go on in the usual direction.” 

“ Ay, ay ! ” answered Dick. “ East it is, surely ; but 
would any gentleman, as has larning about points, please 
to signal which may be east, for I’ll be shot if I can 
make out our course anyhow.” 

The travellers looked round in dismay ; the mist and 
the storm had completely bewildered them ; not a gleam 
of sun could be seen to guide them, and on every side 
lay the same monotonous grassy undulations, stretched 
as far as the eye could extend, without a single land- 
mark. They could not even make out their own trail 
now ; for the heavy rain, which had levelled all the long 
grass alike, had completely obliterated it. No one could 
remember how he lay down in the darkness and tem- 
pest, and each looked in liis neighbor’s face for the in- 
formation he vainly sought. Every one recollected that 
the litter had been set down directly on the line of their 
course, but unfortunately it had been unrigged , to make 
a temporary shelter during the rain, and they could not 
rely on the position of the tent, which had been often 
changed. “ We seem to have fallen into an unlucky 
dilemma,” said Mr. Rodney. 44 1 propose that we put 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 355 

ourselves wholly into the hands of Captain Scruton. 
Surely the prairie cannot be more difficult to navigate 
than the wide pathless ocean.” 

“ That would be quite true, Mr. Rodney,” answered 
Scruton ; “ and, though I say it myself, you couldn’t be 
in better hands than mine if I had either compass, sun, 
or star; but you might as soon expect a blind man to 
find his way across the great desert, as for the best 
pilot to steer without God’s light or man’s contriv- 
ances.” 

“ The sun,” observed the schoolmaster, dreamily, 
“rises in the east, and the pole-star in the north.” 

“Thank ye, master,” said Dick; “but it doesn’t take 
book-larning to tell that. Are ye up to giving us an 
inkling how we’re to steer in a fog ? ” 

“ Wouldn’t we betther be waitin’ quiet,” answered the 
old man, “ till the Almighty himself houlds out a light 
IX) us?” 

“ The man’s no fool,” said Scruton. “We must come 
to anchor, Marlin.” 

“ Anchor it is, captain,” replied Dick ; “ and dowly 
work it is. It’s bad fighting again a storm and a dead 
calm, all at once.” 

“ I cannot remain at anchor,” said Harold. “ Come 
along, boys, who’ll volunteer to try and recover our 
trail ? At all events, employment is better for us than 
this dull lounging in the rain. Our best plan will be to 
stretch off to four points.” 

Thereupon, Mike, William, Dick, and Harold him- 
self, started off over the wet grass towards opposite 
points, examining the ground to the right and the left 
as they went on. John was rejected ; because his mas- 
ter declared that he was not hawk-eyed; but Ellen, 


356 


THE BE A R-IIUNTERS 


Pat, and Hahnee made short excursions of their own 
accord, and one after another returned unsuccessful, 
the levelled grass baffling all search. In the mean time 
the buckets were again filled, for though the rain was 
not so heavy as at first, it was incessant, and they soon 
poured into the bag an abundant supply of water for 
future need. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS 


357 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

llnsucces.sfiii Researches. — Pat’s Rib. — A Sight of the Sun — Th« 
Night Owl. — The Vengeance of the Indians. — A terrible Pur- 
suer. — A merciful Deliverance. 

All the party now complained of hunger, and the 
women had tried for hours to light a fire under the 
shelter of the buffalo-skin, stretched over the poles of 
the litter ; but as they could not meet with dry grass, 
every effort was fruitless, — they only wasted matches. 
Then they tried to eat the dried meat uncooked ; but 
few could endure it, and the women and old man could 
not even masticate the hard, tough flesh. The ex- 
plorers, after some hours’ absence, returned sad and 
disappointed. They had been unable to discover even 
a broken straw to indicate the track they had passed. 
But, as no situation could be more miserable than their 
present cheerless encampment, they agreed to march 
forward in a straight direction, next morning, to escape, 
if possible, from the desert. The hours passed slowly, 
and the fog deepened into darkness, without any relax- 
ation of the rain. 

Worn with anxiety and watchfulness, they all slept, 
but woke shivering and unrefreshed, to look on the wide 
wa-»te and the gray sky, still uncheered by a ray of sun, 
though the rain had ceased. Once more they attempted 
to raise a fire, Pat and Mike setting out to search under 
the grass for any dried remains of a former crop that 


S58 


THE BE Ait- HUNTERS 


might be coaxed to burn. They had not been long 
employed before a loud shout from the younger boy was 
heard, and Harold plunged through the wet grass to 
ascertain the cause of the cry. 

“ Sure, isn’t it my own rib, yer honner?” cried Pat 
“ And wasn’t I cornin’ on it myself? And me losin’ it 
in the rain ; and didn’t Will himself be wantin’ this 
same to shape into a spoon ? Wouldn’t it be altogether 
good luck I was losin’ it musha ? ” 

It was really good luck, for the huge bare buffalo rib 
was a plain indication of the path they had come over ; 
and leaving it as a starting-place, they now turned their 
faces from it with renewed hopes, in the misty direction 
which they trusted must be due east, and deferred their 
breakfast in the anxiety to escape from their melancholy 
encampment. They carefully kept on in a straight 
course through the wet grass, in which their feet became 
constantly entangled, and progressed slowly from the 
miserable spot where they had suffered so much. 

After walking for an hour, a faint light in the horizon 
before them confirmed them in the conviction that they 
were really proceeding to the east. Gradually the sun 
broke from the clouds, vapors rose from the damp grass, 
and before noonday they were subdued by the scorching 
heat, and glad to shelter amidst the already erect green 
grass ; and once more to eat cooked meat, and rest and 
sleep till the fervid heat of midday was past. The air 
had now become fresh and delicious, and though the 
sameness of the scene continued, hope urged them to 
great efforts ; as soon they would have little more than 
the water-bags to encumber them, for the buffalo meat 
was nearly exhausted, and though the prairie birds were 
skimming over the grass, they were unwilling to expend 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


359 


ammui ition on those small creatures. Therefore they 
continued for two days longer to subsist on the tasteless, 
hard, dried meat, and the water, now warm, and tainted 
by the ill-cured leather bag in which it was contained. 
Then the hour of destitution arrived ; and on the ensu- 
ing night they lay down to sleep supperless and sad. 
As Harold lay sleeplessly ruminating on their very un- 
pleasant situation, he suddenly cried out to his friend, 
who was near him, — “ Rodney, I am at a loss to know 
where those noisy owls can build. I have never heard 
before owls hooting in a barren wilderness, and I cannot, 
understand it.” 

They listened, and were convinced that owls actually 
haunted the spot, for the hooting arose in different 
places. It was a still, beautiful night ; and though 
neither moon nor stars were visible at that season, it 
was decidedly not dark. 

“ I would not have scrupled to have made a shot at 
the noisy birds,” said Harold, “ if we could have made 
a breakfast on them ; but to eat an owl must require a 
needy appetite and a strong stomach. What can induce 
them to haunt this barren spot ? ” 

“ I suspect,” said Rodney, “ that field-mice and other 
small rodents must infest the roots of the grass ; and on 
these animals it is probable our hooting neighbors make 
their nocturnal banquets.” 

“ Brother Harold,” whispered a low, gentle voice, 
“ do you hear that strange cry ? Hahnee sends me to 
tell you to load your gun, and watch, for that is the 
signal of the Indian spies, who are telling each other 
that unwary sleepers are here ; and, if you are not very 
bold, Hahnee says they will come craftily, and take all 
our scalps.” 


860 


THE BEAR-IIUNTERS 


“But I am very bold, my dear little Ellen,” replied 
Harold; “ and these wretches shall not scalp your 
pretty head. We must call Hahnee into council, 
Rodney.” 

“Is it worth while?” answered Rodney. “Our 
people are all much fatigued ; ought we to rouse them 
from their sleep at the fanciful alarms of the Indian 
woman ? I am tolerably well versed in the notes of the 
feathered tribes, and I pronounce the cries to be those 
of the common night-owl.” 

“ But the cry varies, Rodney,” said Harold. “ It is 
actually a language ; the notes and inflections are 
changed at each successive hoot. This is certainly 
suspicious.” 

“ The male and female hoot in different keys,” said 
Rodney. “ But see, that energetic girl is bringing the 
Indian ; so we may as well listen to her explana- 
tion.” 

“ Hark ! ” whispered Hahnee, in a low voice cf 
terror. “ Bad Sioux man come for scalp. He say, 
‘ Many pale-face sleep here quiet ; come away, many 
brave! Come, take scalp, take fine robe, take slave 
Hahnee, and pretty White Dove.’ Pale-face tink he 
hear night-bird; Hahnee hear Sioux word.” 

There was so much probability in Hahnee’s convic- 
tion that they were watched by some wandering tribe 
that all became armed, and were soon assembled quietly 
to consult on the steps they should take. They had 
certainly little to lose except life or liberty ; but these 
possessions were too precious to be lightly regarded. 

“ Considering our poverty,” said Mr. Rodney, “ it 
does seem madness in the wretches to risk their own 
lives merely to obtain our scalps. But there is cer- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


361 


tainly no accounting for the depraved taste of the sav- 
age. What must we do, Hahnee ? ” 

“ Shoot gun at bad night-bird,” answered she, quickly. 
“ Make him fly away.” 

The advice appeared sage : all the guns were made 
ready, and they listened for the next hooting which 
they were now convinced proceeded from the grass, 
and was much nearer to them than at first ; and as 
soon as they had marked the spot, they all fired. A yell 
followed ; then a dark figure sprang up and bounding 
through the grass fled towards the north. No more 
hooting was heard ; but the travellers had no longer 
any wish to remain on the spot ; they resumed their 
march without delay, and, favored by the cool and 
calm night, accomplished four or five miles before day 
broke, to show them the usual monotonous prospect ; 
and they looked round in vain for animal, fruit, or herb 
for food. 

“ Musha ! boys,” cried Pat ; “ it’s myself will be 
ladin’ ye to some illigant nettles ; and wouldn’t I be 
bringin’ them, av they’d behaved betther, and not be 
stingin’ me,” showing his blistered fingers. 

The report of this discovery was not rapturously 
welcomed by the English ; but the poor Irish, not 
unacquainted with the resources of a nettle diet, 
gladly set out, with a large bucket, to cut down the 
nettles and returned with an abundant supply. As the 
little water remaining in the bag was now totally unfit 
to drink, it was poured over the nettles ; the bucket was 
suspended over a fire of grass, and allowed to remain 
till the leaves were reduced to a pulp, or, in the tech- 
nical language of cookery, to a puree; and this mess, 
served on the wicker platters, and eaten with bone chop- 
31 


362 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


sticks, delusively named spoons, formed the novel and 
very unsubstantial breakfast. 

“ What a strange smell,” observed Mrs. Avondale ; 
“ I cannot account for it, as the air is far from sultry ; 
there is even a light breeze, yet there is something 
around us overpowering and stifling.” 

“ Wouldn’t it be the greens, madam,” said Mary. 
“ Sure, it’s not use to them you’ll be. It’s we that 
had to make our males on nettles, and be thankin’ God 
that was givin’ us them same, when betther nor us were 
down in the famine and the faver. Praise God for His 
mercy.” 

“ Amen, my good girl,” answered Mrs. Avondale ; 
“ but it is not the smell of the cookery that affects me 
go strangely. It might be the fire ; yet that is extin- 
guished now.” 

“ Would yon be the fog cornin’ on us agin,” cried Pat. 
“ Sure, thin, wouldn’t we be settin’ up a guide-post, 
seein’ we’ll, may-be, all be lost agin.” 

“ A good precaution, my boy,” said Mr. Rodney ; 
“ but I see no appearance of fog. What is your opinion, 
Harold ? you look anxious.” 

“ It is no fog ; it is smoke,” replied he. “ Do notice 
that dusky-gray line along the horizon, as far as the eye 
can reach, Rodney ; I feel certain that is smoke. 1 
6mell it now myself, Mrs. Avondale.” 

“I fancy it is nothing more than a cloud which is 
about to spread over us, and give us another drenching,” 
said Rodney. 

“ Mr. Crofton is right,” said Mrs. Avondale, showing 
a white handkerchief, on which a light deposit of 
almost imperceptible black dust lay. “ See, the ashes 
are already extending to us ; it is a prairie fire behind 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


363 


us, probably kindled by the malice of the disappointed 
marauders, for the purpose of overtaking us ; for the 
wind which brought this dust will certainly bring the 
Hre. Let us not delay our flight.” 

“ My dear Madam,” said Mr. Rodney, “ though I am 
not accustomed to calculate prairie distances, I should 
pronounce the fire, if fire it really be, to be six or eight 
miles from us ; and the fire kindled by the hand of man 
does not speed with the same velocity as God’s light- 
ning.” 

“ And yet, I tell you, Mr. Rodney,” replied she, 
u that if we cannot avoid the track of that fire, it 
must overtake us in an hour or two. The Indians, 
when thus surprised, usually light an opposing fire ; 
that is, they draw back, and fire the grass forward, 
till a space is cleared on which they can safely remain 
as the advancing flames will be turned aside for want of. 
fuel” 

“ But that would be literally placing ourselves be- 
tween two fires, madam,” said Mr. Rodney. 

“ Undoubtedly it would,” replied Mrs. Avondale ; 
“ yet with perfect safety ; for we should thus attain 
the scorched and barren ground we had ourselves 
cleared.” 

“ Cleared by sending the destroying fire on before 
us,” said Harold, “to distress and injure others as 
we have been distressed. It would, be a selfish and 
cowardly measure, I think ; and we should deserve thai 
the wind should veer round, and turn the mischief on 
our own heads. Let us rather move onwards as 
quickly as we can. There is no disgrace, my boys, in 
running away from an enemy like fire.” 

“ Sure, n'ver a bit, yer honner,” said Mike ; “ and 


364 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


wouldn’t it be luck av we were cornin’ on a comer to 
turn away from it altogether?” Not putting much 
faith in the chance of turning a corner, they marched 
forward with all speed, pausing only to take breath 
and cast apprehensive glances behind them. Soon the 
smoke appeared more dense and dark ; and below it, 
a long red line unmistakably denoted the coming con- 
flagration. 

“ Will it be fire, thin ! ” cried Peggy. “ Lord, have 
mercy on us! Sure, wont it be a bad ind we’ll be 
makin’ to be burnt up alive, and niver dacently buried 
and waked, like Christians. Ochone ! my darlings ! 
why were we cornin’ among haythens, that have no 
more sinse than to be burnin’ up their own illegant 
meadows, and niver throublin’ to make them into hay 
at all.” 

As they attained each little rising ground, the 
breathless travellers looked anxiously forward for some 
refuge, or some break in the tall grass, which supplied 
incessant fuel to the flames, the heat of which first 
withered and dried, and then devoured it. 

u I’d have liked a better look-out, captain,” said 
Dick ; “ but if I’d my sea eyes on, I’d pipe out, ‘ Land, 
ho ! ’ as I make ’t out yonder away. Them green 
bushes stretch out like a reef, and likely we’ll be falling 
in with a new country.” 

It was true that, towards the north-east, a dark 
line indicated the presence of the trees or bushes. 
Where trees grew, water could not be far distant, and 
they went on, with renewed vigor, in the hope of 
placing an effectual barrier between the dreaded fire 
and themselves. But ever, as they looked back, they 
saw the lurid, blood-red wall of fire, approaching 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 365 

nearer to them; they could even hear, in the dreary 
stillness of the prairie, a rushing sound, as if an army 
were on their track. 

Another quarter of an hour of toil and terror passed, 
and now they already felt the oppressive heat of the 
awful conflagration behind them, and looked back 
fearfully on the flames shcoting up in lofty columns of 
fire, and crowned by a dark cloud of smoke. The 
dried grass crackled in consuming, and black particles 
flew half a mile in advance, to fall in showers on the 
despairing fugitives ; while the prairie birds, driven 
from their nests, but with happier facility to escape, 
whirred past them ; and the gaunt and howling prairie 
wolves, regardless of the presence of their natural foe, 
man, fled wildly before a still more formidable enemy. 

“ Speed onward, my child,” cried Mrs. Avondale; 
“your step is light; yon green belt may skirt some 
stream or stony hollow that may turn away the flames. 
Let none delay ; relinquish the litter, my kind friends. 
I will endeavor to walk, or, as I am content to die if 
it be God’s will, let me not impede and endanger you 
all.” 

But no one listened to her; John and Dick, the bear- 
ers, scoffed at the idea of the litter being an impedi- 
ment, and trotted along with their light burden unmur- 
muringly. Ellen and Pat raced forward with rapid 
steps ; Mike and William supported Peggy and Mary, 
whose progress was retarded by terror rather than 
weakness. Dennis alone seemed utterly to despair : he 
staggered, groaned, muttered prayers and lamentations, 
and finally they saw that they must assist or abandon 
him. 

“ Here, master,” said Dick to Harold, “you’re strong 
81 * 


366 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


and able ; lend a hand to heave along this hammock, 
and I’ll tow the crazy old craft. I’d niver be he a* 
would desert a sail in distress. Ye see, he drifts about 
like a disabled hulk, and needs a pilot.” 

Harold willingly took the poles of the litter, and 
Dick caught up the old man, placed him on his shoul- 
ders, and then ran on with his helpless burden, satisfied 
that he was only doing his duty. By this time the two 
children had disappeared behind the low green bushes, 
which were now not more than three hundred yards be- 
fore them, and it was hoped they might be out of dan 
ger ; but the unceasing and overpowering heat, and the 
stifling smoke, filled the rest with a speechless horror 
and dread of the impending awful death by fire. 
Scarcely dared they look back on that devouring confla- 
gration, which roared its threatenings, as they thought, 
close to their ears ; and though they fled on mechani- 
cally, they no longer dared to hope ; and the scorching, 
suffocating atmosphere prevented them from speak- 
ing. 

Suddenly they were roused by a shout, and saw Pat 
and Ellen waving their hands, and beard them cry out, 
“ Faster, faster ! Water ! water ! ” and at that glad cry 
all were nerved with new strength, and fled desperately 
on. Even Hal nee, who till row had refjsed to leave 
the side of her beloved mistress, darted forward with 
the speed of lightning to the bushes, and tore them 
down with her hands, to make a road for the rest of the 
fugitives, who followed rapidly. Already had some 
reached the blessed refuge, when a cry behind startled 
them, and they saw that Captain Scruton, entangled in 
the long grass, had fallen, and the flames were actually 
within a few yards of him. Rodney and William 


OF THE ItOCKY MOUNTAINS. 


367 


rushed back to him, and snatching him up between 
them, they drew him off, and succeeded in reaching the 
barrier with their hair scorched and their eyes smarting 
with the smoke and ashes. 

Then all passing through the bushes and willows into 
a ravine, they saw with delight a broad though not deep 
river flowing south-east. As they reached the water, 
the bright-red flames caught the bushes above, and 
blazed up majestically ; but fortunately, between the 
river and these trees was interposed a bed of gravelly 
stones, which cut off the progress of the destructive ele- 
ment. But unable to endure the heat and the smoke, 
they all plunged into the cool water, and waded across 
the river before they ventured to turn round and gaze 
on the magnificent and fearful conflagration ; the blaz- 
ing fragments of the shrivelled green branches were 
cast over the river, and fell around them ; but they 
carefully extinguished them, that the devastation might 
spread no further. 

“ Is it dumb ye all are ? ” said Dennis, in a reproach- 
ful tone ; “ thin, what for are ye silent, whin ye should 
be sending up your thanks to Him who has brought us 
from a land of flaming fire, and set us down by the 
pleasant waters. What are we that He should put forth 
His hand to save us. Have ye none of your grand 
words in the fine oukl Latin, Mr. Rodney. Sure, isn’t 
that the noble tongue for praising the Lord.” 

Mr. Rodney was lost in contemplation of the terrible 
scene, and the thoughts it suggested broke out in the 
words of the noble hymn, Dies I roe. 

“ If this be terrible,” said Mrs. Avondale, “ what will 
U be, then, — 


368 


THE BEAR- HUNTERS 


That day of wratli, that dreadful day! 

When Heaven and Earth shall pass away ? * ” 

Bowing down tlieir heads in penitence and tears, the 
grateful people united in holy and sincere thanksgiving 
for their deliverance. 



OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


369 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


Beyond the River. — The Footsteps on the Shore. — Project of a Ca- 
noe. — Pat’s Discovery of the large Nest. — Two Strangers in the 
Wood. — The Trapper’s Hut. — Amcliffe’s Ill-fortune. 


In the mean time, the flames no longer finding fuel in 
the direct course of the wind, turned away along the 
line of bushes, south-east ; and in a short time the 
charred and smoking hem of ashes alone remained to 
mark the track of the fire; and no longer in danger, 
the travellers recrossed the river which they now found 
more difficult than at first. 

“Cross! must,” said Captain Scruton, “to see that 
all is now in safety ; but I am crippled. I scarcely re- 
alized the fact at first ; but my ancle had been twisted 
in that awkward fall among the knotted grass ; and I 
must have a jury-leg, or I shall never get on.” 

“ There’s never a spar to rig one out, captain,” said 
Dick, “ or I’d be the man to build it to order.” 

A shallow ford at a little distance enabled all to cross 
conveniently. Mike and William carried Pat and 
Ellen ; Peggy and Mary took off shoes and stocKings 
this time, and waded boldly through two-feet-deep 
water ; and the strong assisted in carrying over the 
weak, that all might look on the scene of their peril. 
The bright sun shone over a black and barren wilder- 
ness, extending as far as the eye could reach, while the 
devouring flames were still hurrying forward down tho 


370 THE BEAR-HUNTERS 

banks of the river, marking their path with utter deso- 
lation. 

“It was useless coming back to this horrible spot,” 
said Harold. “ What in the world should we do here ? 
We do not want to travel north, and it would be mad- 
ness to follow the fire, exposed to the noonday sun and 
the famine of the wilderness. We must return to the 
opposite banks.” 

It was but another plunge and struggle, and fortu- 
nately the ground was level, and the river not rapid, 
and they were soon seated beneath some green droop- 
ing willows. Mike reported that the river was swarm- 
ing with large fish ; willow branches were lopped for 
rods, the fishing-hooks, being personal appendages, 
had happily been preserved in their pockets in the 
wreck of the stores, and were now in requisition. 
They speedily caught abundance of excellent white fish, 
and fuel being plentiful, a fire was raised, as all ap- 
peared perfectly quiet. Though the wide prairie still 
lay stretched before them, the ground appeared more 
agreeably varied ; clumps of trees, and thickets of low 
bushes appeared here and there, and the vegetation 
was so much more brilliant in coloring, that Mr. Rod- 
ney felt assured that they must be entering a richer and 
better-watered region. 

“ This does not look like famine, Harold,” said he ; 
“and if we can find a tolerably secluded spot for our 
encampment, it would be advisable to rest here for a 
few days, that we may attend to Scruton’s ankle, 
for it would never do to set out again with more 
invalids.” 

The fish, l roiled over the fire by the side of the river 
was heartily enjoyed; then Scruton’s ankle was bathed 


CF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


371 


and bandaged ; and the weary lay down to rest while 
the young and active looked curiously round the new 
country. While the children were busy searching 
for flowers and eggs, the young men looked for the 
track of animals, Harold paused before a sloping bank, 
which was bare of grass, and bore the marks of hoofs, 
and examined them closely. “ Call Hahnee, Mike,” 
said he ; “ I can’t understand this trail.” 

Hahnee understood it immediately, and said, “ Dis 
pale-face moccasin, pale-face trail,” and she pointed to 
the boots which Harold wore, to compare them, much 
to his disgust, with the huge clumsy footmark on the 
soil ; and he suggested to the woman that this was the 
step of an Indian. 4 ‘ No ! no ! ” persisted Hahnee. 
“ No red-skin come with pale brudda.” And they 
could not doubt her sagacity. 

Still there was an uneasy suspicion among the 
travellers that some wandering scalp-hunting tribe 
might be near, and they hastened to prepare their arms 
for defence. William still lingered near the trail, and 
endeavored to follow it, but he was not skilled in this 
keen and delicate craft, and he soon lost the traces,' and 
returned to the camp disappointed. 

“ I had hoped, Mr. Rodney,” said he, “ that we might 
have come on the track of my unfortunate father.” 

“ God forbid,” muttered Dick to Harold. “ We’re a 
deal better without that unlucky bird amang us again. 
And if it were to be he, I’se warrant we find him in 
bad company.” 

There were more that held the same suspicion, but 
Dick changed the subject by saying to Mr. Rodney, 
“ You're a good bit book-larned, sir, and may-be you can 
tell how far this here river has to run afore it comes to 


372 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


its natural end, and whether it would be worth our while 
to rig up a bit craft again as would run down canny ; 
you see it would suit them hands as is sick and off work, 
rarely.” 

“ This is certainly not one of the principal navigable 
rivers,” answered Mr. Rodney; “but probably it will 
join the Platte, or one of the large rivers which event- 
ually fall into the Missouri. It would be an admirable 
plan to navigate it, if it were practicable.” 

“ It would take a bit of time to hollow out a canoe,” 
said Dick, looking anxiously round for his timber ; 
“ but we’ve hands and tools ; and once get her launched, 
I’se be bound to carry her right, barring falls, and 
rapids, and shoal-water that we may fall in with, seeing 
we’ve never a chart to steer by.” 

“ A canoe it is Marlin,” said Captain Scruton. “ If 
we’d only had the prudence to rig up a canoe for cross- 
ing that strange river, we might have saved our freight. 
We can never expect to make port unless we set about 
it on a regular plan. Marlin may be trusted ; therefore 
I vote that we should remain here, and such gentlemen 
as have taste for the sport may hunt while the canoe is 
building, in order to victual it properly.” 

“ But I am not satisfied about that trail, Captain 
Scruton,” said Harold. “ If we should go off on the 
chase, and leave a weak garrison, what if the Indians 
should come down on you ? ” 

“ Then we must defend ourselves like Englishmen,” 
answered Scruton. “ Certainly we are more exposed 
to the guns of an enemy than I like ; is there no mode 
of fortifying our camp ? or could we not select a better 
position ? ” 

“ It is worth consideiation, captain,” answered Rod* 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


373 


ney ; u at all events, let us make is little demonstration 
as possible. Allow that fire to die out, Mary, and try 
to subdue the clamor of tongues. I don’t see that 
mischievous urchin, Pat. Have you let him run off to 
betray us ? ” 

“ Is it Pathrick Conolly would be bethraying yer 
honner ! ” exclaimed Peggy with indignation. “ Sure, 
thin, it’s not in the boy at all ! Wouldn’t he be givin’ 
the skin on his bones sakin’ the birds and the eggs to 
make a male for ye all, and he niver forgettin’ it, and 
blessin’ God that ye were helpin’ to save him alive from 
the say, and the murtherin’ savages, ochone ! It’s niver 
a step of bethrayin’ is in him.” 

“ My dear, good woman,” answered Mr. Rodney, “ the 
boy is not ungrateful ; but he is insubordinate, and 
therefore liable to error. He has disobediently wan- 
dered out alone ; he may be seen by the Indians, and 
the capture of himself, if not the whole party, may be 
the consequence. Mike, I beg you to look after him.” 

“Will I whistle him up yer honner?” asked Mike. 

“ Certainly not,” replied Rodney. “ Your head is as 
giddy as that of Pat himself. None but an Irish lad 
would propose to whistle a signal within hearing of the 
enemy from whom he wished to be concealed.” 

But before Mike could set out, the delinquent was 
seen to approach very leisurely, with his cap, filled with 
turkeys’ eggs, in his hand. 

“ Wasn’t I watchin’ him a great bit, up in the big 
three?” said he; “and he gobblin’ away, and me 
knowin’ he’d be carryin’ mate home to the family in the 
nest ; and sure, while I was kapin’ quiet, didn’t he come 
down and waddle sthraight away, and me craping under 
the bushes afther him. Thin he stops and looks round 
32 


374 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


about him, and niver sets his eyes on me at all, and 
stales like a mouse under the thicket, the tliafe ! and 
me aftlier him again, and seein’ the baste standin’ by 
the nest and ’ticin’ the ould mother to be havin’ a walk 
out. Sure, aunt, she was an illegant fowl ! and didn’t 
1 wish she were rostin’, musha ! Thin wasn’t I rachin’ 
out quiet, to knock her down with my shillala ; and 
worra such a hullabaloo did the big fellow set up ! 
And, sure, he was hittin’ hard with his bony wings, till 
I craped under the bushes and shouted and dhruv them 
both off, and me gettin’ the big eggs in my cap ; and 
lookin’ about for another nest, and didn’t I find another, 
Mike? Sure it wasn’t a turkey nest at all, only a big 
nest, all laves and bushes, and a man’s head papin’ out ! 
Wasn’t I runnin’ off sharp, and he niver sein’ me, and 
just kapin’ a look-out to see the turkeys gobblin’.” 

“ What does the boy mean ? ” asked Mr. Rodney. 
“ It’s impossible to understand his rhodomontade.” 

“ It’ll likely be a bush-hut he’s seen, sir,” said Dick ; 
“ and I’d say may-be sheltering them feet as had left 
their mark thereaway nigh us.” 

“ The Indians build their huts of skins — rarely of 
boughs,” said Mrs. Avondale. “ If the boy has really 
seen a hut, it may, providentially, be the abode of white 
men. It is desirable that a more intelligent observer 
be sent out.” 

“ William and I will go,” said Harold ; “ I will be 
his Valor, and he shall be my Prudence. Does that 
euphuism satisfy you, my most learned tutor?” 

“I think, Harold, that you will be more indebted to 
William for his prudence than he need be to you for 
your valor,” answered Mr. Rodney ; “ but if Captaic 
Scruton agree to the plan. I am satisfied.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


375 


“ Let them take arms,” said Scruton ; “ but avoid 
using them, if possible.” 

The two men set out, compelled to take Pat as guide, 
but not allowing him to stray from them. After con- 
ducting them about a quarter of a mile from the en- 
campment, though still keeping within a hundred yards 
of the river, he pushed through a thicket, to a grassy 
glade, surrounded by wood, on which they saw a low 
hut of woven willows, entwined with creeping plants, 
really a mass of verdure, which might have passed for 
a part of the grove, if the attention of the men had not 
been directed to it by the boy. Every thing round the 
hut was perfectly still, and. winding among the bushes, 
they came up behind it, and were at once arrested by 
hearing the deep voice of a man from the interior of the 
hut. 

“ He is certainly speaking English, William,” whis- 
pered Harold. “ I should like to be near enough to dis- 
tinguish the w ords ; but I fear these leafy walls w'ould 
/iot hide us.” 

Pat was down on his face in an instant, crawling 
through the grass towards the hut, and Harold would 
have sprung forward to stop him, but William held him 
back, saying, — 

“ I don’t think he is in danger, Mr. Crofton ; but you 
certainly w r ould be if you left cover. Pat is a clever 
little spy ; w r e had better let him alone.” 

They waited anxiously for a few minutes, then the 
active boy rose up beside them, whispering, “ Sure, 
arn’t they both raal white men, and not Injuns at all, 
barrin’ one has a shirt all over fine-w ork ; and wasn’t I 
thinkin’ him that same bloody chafe, the Gray Wolf; 
but, hearin’ him spake words, both of them, altogether 


376 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


plain and asy English, and groanin’ as if they were kilt, 
and cursin’ the Pawnees and the Sioux altogether they 
were.” 

“ Are you sure there were no more than two men, 
Pat?” asked William. 

“Niver a sowl more, nigh,” answered the boy; “and 
me seeing them lyin’ down on the ground, through the 
laves, as av it were a glass window.” 

“ We must go on, Mr. Crofton,” said William. 
“They are in distress, and we are bound to help 
them.” 

Without further delay the young men went up to the 
hut, Pat pointing out the place from whence he had 
seen the face of a man on his first approach ; and rais- 
ing the leafy branches, they saw an opening through 
which Harold entered at once. Two men were reclin- 
ing on the ground, but at the sight of the intruders one 
sprang up, and, with an oath, seized a gun that stood at 
the side of the hut, till William cried out, “ Father, it is 
I ! ” and arrested him. 

“ Is it you, lad, at last ? ” answered the man. “ IIow 
many of you got off from those rogues ? and are you 
sure they’re not on your trail ? ” 

William briefly told him how they had escaped, while 
Harold turned to look at the companion of Arncliffe. 
He was a tall, muscular man, with a bronzed face, and 
grizzled hair. He was clad in a hunting-shirt of buf- 
falo skin, with leggings of the same, and round his waist 
wore a broad belt, which held his long knife, his pipe, 
and tobacco-pouch. He looked on the intruders with 
an air of perfect indifference, and continued lying on 
his bed of leaves, only uttering at intervals a low 
ftroan. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


377 


“ Are you ill, friend ? ” said Harold. “ You groan as 
jf you Mere in trouble.” 

“ Trouble enough ! ” muttered the man, with the 
peculiar twang of the uneducated American. “It’s 
trouble to be loafing here, like one of yer fine down- 
east traders, with all my traps and powder carried off 
by them rascally red-skins. It’s agin the natur of a 
free trapper to want watin on and feedin like a babby.* 

“ You have perhaps had an accident,” said Harold, 
looking at the rude bandages on his leg. “ One of my 
friends has some little knowledge of surgery, and would, 
I am certain, be glad to help you, as far as he was 
able.” 

“It’s late in life for Jacob Lightfoot to begin to let 
hisself be hannelled by doctors,” said the man. “ Can 
your doctor straighten that twisted leg?” and he 
stretched out a brawny limb, the bone of which was 
bent like a bow. 

“ This has been the result of neglect,” said Harold ; 
“a fracture which has never been properly reduced. 
Why did you not try to replace the bone, and cradle it 
till it was united ? ” 

“ Then I’d like to know who was there to fetch me 
my meat and drink,” replied Jacob. “ Wasn’t a bandy 
leg a heap better nor a starving stomach? I were 
driven to put it to use, to trail me down yonder away 
to my drinkins, and a fish or a few eggs to help keep 
me living, when he, there, were out of t’ way. He’s a 
rowdy customer, he is ; an out and out blasphemer, and 
half Injun hisself ; but what then ? there’s a drop of 
Christen blood in him. He raised this here hut, and 
that I guess, ye’ll reckon someways a Christen deed ; 
and he’s knocked down a gobbler now and then, and 
32 * 


378 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


cooks awful good. That there, I calkerlate, will be lii.i 
lad as lie’s tellin’ on, a kinder of an out of t’way 
almighty grand scholar. And it’s everlasting wonderful 
how you all came to be taken in our traps.” 

“ Yes, Mr. Crofton,” said ArnclifFe, “you see I’m on 
your hands again ; a bigger trouble than ever, for my 
horse is gone, and walk I cannot. If I were in your 
place, now, I’d make no bones to leave two such useless 
dogs as Jacob and myself to die and rot in this dreary 
hole, where it needs a man to look out for a spark of 
God’s grace to save him from all his sins, or his life 
would be a torment, and his death a terror. Well, I 
know you all ; your ways are them of Christian men, 
and I can trust you. Sinner as I am, I know you’ll 
hamper yourselves, and trail me on with you ; and I 
thank you for all you’ve done, and all you may do. 
May-be I’m not so graceless as you think.” 

“ Our position is certainly awkward, ArnclifFe,” an- 
swered Harold ; “ but rely on it we won’t desert you : 
you shall share our fate, good or bad. And as \ve must 
necessarily be detained, I think we cannot do better 
than remove to this retired spot; for on the banks of 
the river we are dangerously exposed.” 

“ Fetch your folks up hereaway directly,” said Jacob. 
“ You aint a goin’ to leave ’em nigh yon creek ; they 
red niggers lie there, Tight and left. We’ll fix ye all 
here handsome, if so be as ye’ve no women-folk among 
ye.” 

“ But we have women, my good friend,” said Harold ; 
H it is for them I feel particularly anxious for a shelter, 
and I fear your hut is too small to contain us all.” 

“ Well, then, that there old buffler,” answered Jacob, 
pointing to his companion, “ he’s him as will run up 


OF THE KOOKY MOUNTAINS 


379 


another for ye : some of your followers must \ ut in 
help.” 

The two young men returned with all haste to break 
up the encampment. They found the preparations 
already commenced, for Pat had taken care to be first 
to announce the marvellous news that they had found a 
cabin, where Will’s father and another old fellow were 
living, who had invited them all to go and lodge with 
them. 

“And no more nor Arncliffe was owin’ us, the rap- 
paree ! ” exclaimed Dennis. “Sure thin, Will, I was 
not maning to vex you, seein’ he’s your own born 
father ; but you’d not be owning him to be a Christian 
anyhow.” 

“ God forbid he shouldn’t be a Christian, master,” re- 
plied Will, “ though he be a sinful man, as every one of 
us is. We know that His mercy is great to all who put 
their trust in Him, and I cannot look on my father as 
lost. He has been very kind to poor Jacob.” 

“ Sure, thin, I’m plased to hear it, Will,” said the 
old man. “ Isn’t it one of the wondthers of the world 
altogether, how that same small spark of grace that 
falls on a child’s heart, smother it as ye will, will flicker 
up, and have its way in God’s own time. It’s the grief 
that brings the joy, Will. Blessed be His name that 
sends it.” 

The baggage was easily removed ; in half an hour 
the travellers had left their resting-place behind, and 
spreading about to avoid leaving a broadly-marked trail 
towards the hut, they reached the place with thankful- 
ness that offered them the semblance of a home. Arn 
cliffe received them with a dejected countenance ; but 
Rodney shook hands with him kindly, saying, “ I am 


380 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


glad we have been so fortunate as to fall in with you, 
Arncliffe, for }-ou look feeble and emaciated, as if you 
needed friends. Have you wanted food, or been suffer- 
ing from sickness ? ” 

“ I was met by a party of Pawnee villains on the 
war-track,” replied Arncliffe. “ They robbed me, and 
left me half dead. Fortunately they were not of the 
tribe with whom I was a prisoner, for if they had known 
me, I should never have escaped alive. Even as it 
was, the scalp-knife had already touched my head, when 
the war-whoop of their adversaries summoned them to 
the fight, and they left me and rode off, taking with 
them my horse. When my senses returned, I crawled 
under some bushes, and lay there hidden till darkness 
permitted me to move forward. How I reached this 
place, or met with Jacob, I can hardly remember ; but 
since that time we have been equally helpless, and but 
for tl e fish and eggs so near us, we must have perished. 
Do n:>t ask more.” 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS,, 


381 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

The Trapper’s Cache. — Lodging Houses. — The Buffalo Chase. 

— The Flight of John. — The Skin Coracles. — A Startling Story. 

— Mrs. Avondale’s Anxiety. — The Embarkation on the River. 

But Mr. Rodney was not discouraged by Arncliffe’s 
reserve, for he saw remorse and penitence in his face, 
and he trusted that, by God’s help, they might induce 
him to lead a new life. 

“ I feel sure, father,” said William, “ that you are 
now tired of your wandering life : may God give you 
strength to keep in the right way, which will comfort 
all your friends. But I’d like to know how you fell in 
with this poor man.” 

“Well, then,” answered Arncliffe, “I was coming 
round a bit, as I limped on, when I came on him lying 
on a prairie miles off this place, where he’d been left 
for dead by them cowardly Pawnees, who had carried 
off his horse, his skins and traps, and his rille, and beat 
him till his head was laid open, his leg broken, and 
he was insensible and covered with blood. It’s little 
enough I know about doctoring, but they had left me 
my leather bottle with some water in it, and' I washed 
and tied up his head, and lifted him on my back, and 
trailed on, bit by bit, for miles, resting whiles, till 
he came to his senses. Then he made me understand 
which way to take, for, you see, he had a cache here- 
abouts, with more skins, another rifle, powder and shot, 


382 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


and a sup of brandy, for fear of accidents. It was two 
days before we got here, and once among these trees 
we both got round, after a bit, all but his leg, and that 
I managed badly.” 

“ Never ye heed what he says,” said the old trapper. 
u More-by, it were my own unpatience, crawlin’ about 
in spite on him, and stannin’ up afore the old fox were 
for lettin’ me. Ye see I were stiff to sareh out my no- 
tions myself, as I had berried in my cache , and I wanted 
to see after meat again, but it wouldn’t hould, I were 
a gone beaver, bad all over, and no mistake. Ugh ! ” 
And the old man concluded his speech with the usual 
Indian exclamation. 

“ How we both came off with our hair is a miracle,” 
said Arncliffe ; “ only, the old fellow’s head was so 
split up with cuts, that they’d hardly have come at a reg- 
ular scalp or they’d safe done it, the villains ! We’re 
hardly snug now, Mr. Rodney, but one white man 
with a good rifle in his hand fairly equals six of these 
savages. Still, we’ll have to keep a good lookout.” 

“ I’ll see to that, Arncliffe,” said Scruton. “ Marlin 
must lay out bulwarks to protect our position.” 

“ In the first place, Captain Scruton,” said Harold, 
“ we should be glad if you would issue orders to Marlin 
to use his hands and his head in constructing us a hut 
to shelter the weak and the infirm.” 

“ Ay, ay ! ” replied Dick cheerfully, when he had re- 
ceived the commands of his captain ; “ no trouble in that 
job ; plenty of timmer and willing hands, we’ll soon rig 
up a cabin or two.” 

Before night two small huts, or rather arbors, were 
erected, which afforded retirement and ample shelter 
in the summer season. Then, a watch being arranged, 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


383 


they retired in thankfulness to rest, and after an un- 
disturbed night, rose to open the day with prayer, from 
which Arncliffe no longer shrunk; after which they 
sought to provide food for the increased party; turkeys 
and fish were to be procured without difficulty, but were 
unsatisfactory diet ; and the old trapper directed the 
sportsmen to some distant deer covers, but charged them 
especially to look about for “ meat,” by which word he 
distinguished buffalo-flesh in particular. 

It was arranged that Harold and Alike were to be 
the hunters, Pat and Ellen undertook the plunder of 
nests, William the fishing. The rest remained in the 
huts, and Scruton took the opportunity of asking the 
trapper’s opinion of the possibility of carrying a canoe 
down the river. 

“ Well, then,” answered Jacob, “ I’d say as how a 
reg’lar dug-out would fly slick down yon creek on to 
them ugly rapids ; then you’d have to make portages; 
and agin, I’d guess, this dry season the sun will have 
sucked up all in some of them awkward broad flats, 
and then ye’d make no way at all.” 

“ It might be worth while to try the experiment,” said 
Scruton ; “ even if we made no more than twenty or 
thirty miles — provided we can build the proper craft ; 
but I hardly understand the build of a ‘dug-out.’ 
Surely the boat is not one solid piece ? ” 

“ That’s the ticket, old man,” replied Jacob ; “ scooped 
out like a big apple ; whereaway else would them red 
niggers fix up their canoes ? They’re not up to yer 
dockyard trade. Them steamers and three masts, is no- 
tions they’ve never seed.” 

Captain Scruton looked dismayed. “ This will never 
do, Marlin,” said he. “ You have neither tools nor 


384 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


time to hollow out the trunk of a tree. Cannot you 
contrive to rig up something in the way of a light boat? 
I could hardly make up my mind, at any rate, to be 
launched in a tub, and on fresh-water, too.” 

Dick scratched his head, and said, “ I’ll look about 
me, captain ; but building a reg’lar boat without seasoned 
timmer and caulking is serous, like. What say ye, Arn- 
cliffe, ye’ve seen English craft and Injun craft ; ye can 
speak, surely, man.” 

‘‘Then I say, Marlin,” answered he, “that if we light 
on buffalo, you’d better let the dug-out alone. Skin ca- 
noes would answer you better, for you’d hardly finish a 
good-sized dug-out before the fall ; and God knows what 
might come on us before that time. Better look after 
buffalo trail.” 

The men left at the lodge kept their arms ready, and 
had sentinels placed round ; and Dick, not to lose any time, 
cut down some young trees for paddles and oars, which, 
at all events, might be needed ; Mr. Rodney examined 
the broken leg of the trapper: he found it was now too 
late to remedy the deformity; but he used bandages 
and such simple remedies as he had yet remaining of 
his stores, and Dick proposed to make a crutch and a 
sling for the infirm limb, to enable the poor man to 
move about, for inaction had enfeebled him so greatly 
that the powers of life seemed to be giving way. 

About an hour after the hunters had set out, Pat 
rushed into the trapper’s hut in great excitement, ex- 
claiming, “ Sure, thin, haven’t we seen the big bastes ? 
Will Ellen and me take our bows and be helpin’, yer 
honner ? Sure, thin, we’d be shootin’ down a big lot of 
the craturs ; and not a sowl but only two to trail them 
home ; and they being such big bastes, ochone ! ” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


385 


“ If this meddling boy has followed them, Captain 
Scruton,” said Rodney, “ and is reporting the truth, we 
ought really to go off to assist them in such an impor- 
tant foray.” 

“ Ugh ! ” growled the old trapper. “ Your tall hunter 
and the small coon with him won’t be up to buffer 
tricks, I guess. Them old bulls will beat ’em off-hand ; 
ye see, it takes a smart lot when ye find meat. Now 
there’s you, masther, and there’s him ye call cappen, 
ye’ve smelt powther, I guess, so be away and blaze at 
the brutes, and ye can lead along with ye yon big chap 
as hasn’t a heap of brains, but I calkerlate he can pull 
a bit ; he’ll help clear away meat afore wolves come in 
to help. I’d like to have a blaze with you myself ; but 
I’m gone under, — a lost coon.” 

Jacob’s advice was followed : Mr. Rodney and Scru- 
ton armed themselves, with John, whose physical power 
was more useful than his intelligence ; and with the in- 
genious Pat for guide, they set out. They found that 
the lad had left Ellen in the grove to do the bird-nest- 
ing alone, and had tracked the hunters till they had 
come on the herd, when he had, of his own accord, 
wisely fled back to bring up assistance. Through the 
thickets and among scattered trees they followed their 
guide, till they came on a row of thorny shrubs, be- 
neath which the boy crawled for a few minutes, and 
reappeared, to lead his followers to a position where 
they found Harold and Mike hidden snugly behind 
the bushes, watching impatiently for the chance of tak- 
ing a good aim among an immense herd of buffaloes 
which were spread over a rich glade that lay beyond 
the thicket. 

One or two ferocious bulls, wdth long black shaggy 
33 


386 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


manes falling round the huge threatening heads and 
fierce eyes, were grazing not more than fifty yards from 
the hunters, somewhat to the terror of John, who 
turned pale at the near view of the lion-headed mon- 
sters. 

“ Will I blaze away at that ould baste that is staring 
at us so bould, captain ? ” said Mike. 

“ Will you be silent, and wait for orders, young 
man ? ” replied Scruton, sternly. “ Without subordina- 
tion, we cannot look for success.” 

Mike looked decidedly mutinous ; but Mr. Rodney 
made a sign to him to be silent, and the lad did not ob- 
ject to obedience when the commands were mild. 

“ Old Jacob’s last charge to us,” said Rodney, “ was 
that we should not waste our shots on i bull-meat/ if 
we had a chance to hit ‘ cow-meat,’ which was fatter 
and tenderer ; and truly that old beast that took Mike’s 
fancy looks too tough for human mastication. But Har- 
old, my boy, mark those three charming young cows 
gossiping together at the left hand. Let us each select 
our beast, and fire at once ; Mike, do you hold back, 
and if one of the victims escape, you may try your luck 
with her.” 

The three hunters fired. One beast fell, one roared 
and ran wildly off, the third staggered, lashed the wound 
it had received on its side with its tail, and then walked 
calmly away towards its male protectors, as if it had 
merely received a friendly pat. Against this disdainful 
creature Mike indignantly directed his gun, and wounded 
it mortally in the shoulder. 

The largest of the bulls, roaring with rage, immedi- 
ately charged revengefully towards the ambuscade ; and 
it was with much exertion that Harold anl Scruton se 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


387 


cured their retreat in a tall ash-tree, and raised Mr 
Kodney to a place beside them. Mike and Pat ran like 
squirrels to shelter ; but J.hn lost all heart, and crying 
out for help, he crushed through the bushes, and fled 
wildly over the plains they had crossed, pursued by the 
vindictive bull, which gained so rapidly on him that he 
must inevitably have fallen a victim to its fury, if Har- 
old, reloading his gun, had not hastily descended from 
the tree, and, securing the best position he was able, 
fired both barrels at the beast. Luckily both struck the 
bull, not a certain event, when it was moving so rapidly. 
It tottered and fell ; but it was not till after repeated 
and peremptory calls that John could be induced to turn 
back to assist in dispatching, skinning, and cutting up 
his enemy. 

In the mean time, the herd, alarmed by the shots, 
had dispersed, and the two fallen animals were secured, 
to be carried or dragged to the huts ; the skins being 
destined to be converted into boats, and the flesh to be 
dried, except that which was necessary for immediate 
consumption. The wounded cow, which had run off, 
had left a track of blood, which they purposed to 
follow, after they had disposed of the slaughtered 
beasts. 

Dick and William came out to assist in cutting up the 
meat. The skins were to be employed under the direc- 
tion of Jacob, who had frequently made boats for the 
conveyance of his furs. Willows were cut down to 
make the frame of the boat ; these were bent to form a 
sharp stem and stern, and on this frame two of the fresh, 
pliant skins, joined together at the shoulders, and sewed 
with the sinews, were stretched, nailed, and lashed. 
Then the boat was left o dry. In the mean tim« 


388 


THE BEA.R-HUNTERS 


Harold and Rodney had returned to the field of slaugh 
ter and tracked the wounded cow to the place where 
she had fallen, exhausted by loss of blood. They had 
to drive oft' a pack of prairie wolves, which had gathered 
round to wait for the death of the buffalo, being too 
cowaidly to fall on her when living; and they then 
dispatched and dragged away the animal, to complete 
the second canoe. 

“We shall scarcely be able all to crowd safely into 
two such flimsy shells,” said Harold: “but at all events 
we may thus carry the old men and the women. You 
may well sigh, Rodney, my good fellow, I have led you 
into a precious mess.” 

“ You have, Harold, my boy,” answered Rodney ; 
“but if God permit me to reach England again, I 
intend to baffle any future plans against my peace.” 

Before the boats were ready for launching, a quan- 
tity of buffalo meat had been dried and packed in bags 
made of the fragments of the skins ; paddles and oars 
had been made, and the long grass cut to form seats in 
the boats. All the party assembled to see the launch, 
but yet the old trapper seemed reluctant to leave his 
leafy hut, and Mrs. Avondale felt a panic when she 
looked at the fragile canoes. 

“ Why should not I and my child,” said she, “remain 
with Jacob in this quiet solitude? He is able to move 
about now, and could procure the few necessaries we re- 
quire ; and after ten years slavery, liberty is the great- 
est and only pleasure left for the widow and orphan.” 

“ Ten year is it,” said Jacob, musing. “ Let's see, 
that would be the time, I guess, as a white trader were 
robbed and a’rnost murdered among yon mountains by 
them bloody Sioux ; and his woman, God help her, 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


389 


were carried off. Ay, ay, many’s the hunt after them 
dogs, and a heap of hair lie’s lifted, I guess, sin’ that, 
a’ lookin’ arter his skins and his folks. I had him on 
my trail, may-bc four year back, and all down in th 
mouth he were, for ye see his heart were kinder grown 
small, seeing he’d hit on a wrong trail.” 

Mrs. Avondale trembled excessively as Jacob spoke, 
and, seeing her distress, Mr. Rodney hastily asked the 
trapper what was the name of the trader. 

“ We never mind no christened names on prairie,” 
answered he. “ We go by sorts of name? as suits ; all 
trappers know old Trueshot ; that’s how they call me ; 
and somehow, at times, I can’t call up my ould name 
full out ; and what name that stranger went by is past 
me now. He were straight and big like yon young 
chap, with pale face and yaller hair, like this young gal, 
and a sky-blue eye, quiet as a pigeon, somehow like 
hers.” 

“ Mr. Rodney ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Avondale, “ could it 
be possible that my husband should revive and escape, 
when I saw him fall among the dead ? Good man, I 
pray you, give me some further hope. Did this maq 
tell you whence he came, and whither he was gomg, 
when he was robbed ? ” 

“ Ay, ay, mistress,” answered Jacob, “ he were no- 
ways close ; he telled as how he were coming from 
Columbia river, and were wagoning over prairie to th’ 
forts, when them red-skins fell on him. And how he 
kept his hair is strange ; but I calkerlate they’d been 
druv off somehow, and he Avere picked up by some 
trappers. He telled as how it were days afore he were 
fit to speak out ; and then he Avere mad for ’em to follow 
them rcgi'33 But it wouldn’t do ; they were on for th 1 
33 * 


390 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


mountains, and they couldn’t be stopped by no sich 
notions; they’d got no call to th’ war path ; but they let 
him join company till he were sound. Then he took 
off, here and there, up and down prairie and mountain, 
niver makin’ out nothin’. How could he, when I’d 
reckon his woman were scalped, or may be squaw to 
some Sioux dog ? ” 

It was not wonderful that Mrs. Avondale should be 
agitated and filled with hope by this recital of the trap- 
per. Mr. Rodney examined him minutely about the 
time that had elapsed since the robbery of the white 
stranger had taken place, and found that the man calcu- 
lated by his beaver trading. 

“ Three year,” said he, “ I traded on t’ other side, 
where I heard first of that job ; then for other three 
year I were away as far as Leavenworth ; and three 
year at Laramie, afore this last year as I’ve not traded 
a cent ; and I guess that counts up ten year by trapper 
reck’nin’.” 

Mr. Rodney could not contradict the statement ; and 
though he was fearful to encourage the hopes of the 
excited wife too much, it was impossible to deny that 
there was some foundation for them. No longer fear- 
ing to embark in the skin-coracle, she was impatient 
only for the moment of departure, which was only de- 
layed till the contents of Jacob’s cache — a huge packet 
of skins and a considerable store of ammunition — were 
transferred to one of the boats, with the exception of 
some of the powder and shot, which, for fear of acci* 
dents, was distributed among the men who were to 
walk. 

Then they took leave of the huts, and embarked in 
the frail boats, Captain Seruton undertaking to steer 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


391 


the first, in which were Arncliffe and Jacob, Dennis and 
Pat. Dick managed the second, which contained the 
five women and Mr. Rodney, Hahnee assisting in 
paddling. Harold, John, William, and Mike walked 
along the banks, armed ready for action against game 
or foes. The river for many miles continued to be 
so shallow that the only danger was that the boats 
might run aground ; and slight and frail as the coracles 
were, even the women could not apprehend peril in a 
plunge into the river, which was not more than three or 
four feet deep. Little exertion being required in 
paddling dowr the stream, they all enjoyed the fresh air 
on the water, and the cool shade of the overhanging wil- 
low's ; while the immense number of fish sporting around 
them precluded all dread of famine. 

But before long the banks became steeper, though 
still green and covered with trees ; and the river, now 
augmented by several slender tributaries, increased in 
depth, and required careful navigation, which rather re- 
joiced Captain Scruton, who had fretted at the dead 
calm of the shallow water. 


392 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

The Beaver Lodges. — The Lucky Opossum. — A Spy in the Bush. — 
Jacob’s Doctrine of Morality. — A Prize. — Captain Scruton’i 
Fleet. — The Indian Encampment. — An Unseasonable Cough. 

“Are we coming to a rapid, Jacob?” said Captain 
Scruton. “ What is that little island or peninsula, run- 
ning out at the north bank, which causes this current 
that forces us to the south ? ”* 

“ It’s a beaver-dam, and nothing else, I guess,” said 
the old trapper, much excited. “ I’d like to be goin’ in, 
anyhow. It goes agin natur’ to turn away from beaver- 
skins ; but, sartainly, trade’s bad now. Anyhow we’ll 
get tail to eat ; and beaver-tail, that’s first-rate. There, 
cappen, there, ye see them critters ; they’ve felled them 
two trees, slick and clean as your carpenter even could 
do it. They’re cute, they are ; and have their meetins 
and hould talks ; and ivery critter does his work as is 
set out for him as nat’ral as young ’uns at school ; and 
niver a word as a man can make out.” 

“ Sure, thin, Mr. Jacob,” said Dennis, “ if that same 
be tlirue, won’t it be altogether one of the wondthers of 
the world, seein’ I’m the man to say it ; it’s hard lines 
to be kapin’ them boys at their tasks that has souls to 
be saved ; and how the masther will be managing them 
born brute-bastes is beyond me altogether ; it passes the 
world. And where are they gettin their axes to cut 
down these big threes ? ” 

“ It’s their natur’, old chap,” replied Jacob ; “ it’s 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


393 


their sharp teeth as does it. Bless ye, their tail and 
their hands — hands they have, and that’s sartain — they 
use better nor all the tools your builders can bring. 
Many’s the lodge I’ve looked into, floored and plastered 
like a trader’s parlor; and sharp as a needle is them 
that’s workers. But thin, there’s them among ’em as is 
idle critters, as doesn’t do a stroke, and lives lonely by 
theirselves ; and we trappers reckons ’em all as one, as 
your town-folks ; others says as how they’re rogues as 
is shut up in jail. But, somehows* it’s hard makin’ out 
plain their queer laws, like. Look ye, cappen ! yon’s a 
fellow puttin’ up his nose ; it seems uunat’ral to leave 
good meat and skins.” 

“ Unnatural or not, Jacob,” answered Scruton, “ we 
shall not moor to catch beaver ; we are not short of 
provision, and we’ve no room for more skins. My way 
is, to,make sail when the wind’s fair.” 

The boys, as well as Jacob, regretted to pass the bea- 
ver lodges ; but delays were dangerous. The young 
men who were compelled to walk went on cheerfully, 
little encumbered with burdens, though their path at 
length became somewhat tedious and intricate among 
the forest maze. Trees -resembling the ash, the oak, 
and the elm of England, were mingled with the pecul- 
iar products of the soil, the maple, the white cedar, the 
hickory, the cotton-wood, and the majestic tulip-tree, 
with its red and yellow flowers. Moss-grown and 
knotted, many of these trees seemed to have lasted for 
ages, unmolested by man, and were linked together by 
wild vines, convolvuli, and thousands of brilliant creep- 
ing plants, which, flinging their graceful tendrils from 
tree to tree, formed a bright canopy of network abov* 
the heads of the travellers. 


394 


THE BEAR-I1UNTER3 


This would have been charming, had it not been fo i 
a stubborn growth of underwood. Bushes of cactus, of 
rich-colored roses, of bright rhododendrons, and, where 
the banks sloped to the water, of tall canes, made the 
march toilsome, and, but for the axes used by John and 
William, it would have been impossible. 

“ Sure, thin,” said Mike, “ av we come on more bad 
bits, wouldn’t yer lionner be choosing to sail in the cap- 
tain’s boat, seein’ there’s room in that same, and them 
gettin’ on like race-horses.” 

“ It would be stupid work, crowded in that cockle- 
shell, Mike,” said Harold; “we’re a thousand times 
better off walking. Didn’t you hear how Pat begged to 
be landed ? ” 

“ It’s running up the threes he’d be,” said Mike, 
“ afther the turkey poulthry ; would }'er honnor be 
hearin’ them gobblin’ ? ” 

“ I must be very deaf if I didn’t hear them, boy,” 
replied Harold. “ There must be hundreds in these 
trees. What can that little white animal be, that is 
staring at us from the tall plum-tree, while it eats the 
fruit from its paws like a squirrel ? I suspect it must 
be an opossum.” 

“ Is’t. game, think ye, sir?” said John. “ Could we 
have a shot at it ? ” 

“ Jacob,” called Harold to the boats, “ is the opossum 
eatable ? Is it worth while to expend powder and shot 
on it?” 

“ Well,” answered Jacob, “ we trappers is no ways 
nice about meat ; little comes wrong to us, I calkerlate, 
short of man-meat, and it needs a red-skin to get that 
down. ’Possum’s white and juicy, and good for soma 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


395 


when there’s: plenty ; but it takes a heap to make 
tixings for this lot here.” 

So Harold considered when he looked at the many 
mouths, and he therefore spared the little opossum ; 
which, already alarmed at the unwonted sound of the 
voice of man in the silent forest, had run with agility 
to the highest part of the tree, round one of the 
branches of which it had curled its long tail to secure 
its position ; and from thence, half buried in the 
tendrils of the creeping vines, it darted keen glances 
from its dark eyes, and showed its little sharp teeth in 
ludicrous defiance of its powerful foes. 

“ If we had been famished,” observed Harold, “ the 
bold little animal would not have come off so well ; but 
it’s hardly worth firing a shot at.” 

“ And perhaps bringing the Indians on us,” said Wil- 
liam ; at which alarming suggestion, John started back 
under cover of the trees, and looked fearfully round. 

“ Now, just listen to me, John,” said his master, “ we 
are four stout, well-armed fellows, able to put a whole 
tribe of cowardly Indians to flight ; and if I see you 
shirk again, and show the white feather, I’ll put a ball 
into you myself, and get rid of you. So, now you know 
what you have to expect.” 

John groaned ; but roused by the laughter of 
William and Mike, he replied, “ I’d not mind a fair 
stand-up fight with one like myself, sir, but they say 
as how them savages roast and eat men ; it’s unknown 
what’s in ’em for bloody-mindedness, sir ; Hahnee, 
yonder, she tells fearful tales on their doings.” 

u You simpleton,” said Harold, “ to let a woman’s 
tales make a coward of you. I tell you they are more 
afraid of you than you can be of them, and if you‘U 


396 


THE BEAR-IIUNTEKS 


stand up like a man, we’ll take care they don’t make a 
roast of you.” 

Usually, at the end of a day’s travelling, they came 
on some little cove, where a grassy sloping bank, 
backed by the forest, offered a convenient landing- 
place ; and here they encamped for the night ; moored 
the valuable boats, lighted fires, cooked their dry meat, 
and spreading the skins, slept till morning. And for 
some time their progress was easy and pleasant. The 
hunters killed a deer ; they even saw buffaloes at a 
distance ; but Captain Scruton would not consent to any 
delay while provisions were still abundant with them. 
Once they saw, with covetous eyes, a troop of wild 
horses, feeding in a glade, but so watchful and shy, that 
they fled like lightning as they detected the approach of 
the intruders. 

“ There’d be some sense in it, Will,” said John, “ if 
we could light on a few fair good hackneys, as would be 
suiting this here queer road ; then, may-be, we’d get on 
like Christians. Please, sir, if you’ve a chance of catch- 
ing any of them skittish beasts, I’d soon break ’em in. 
I’d manage that there job better nor fightin’ niggers.” 

“ Truly, I believe you, John,” replied his master ; 
“ but the important preliminary, ‘ first catch your horse,’ 
is the greatest difficulty. The Sioux had the trick of 
the lasso, perfect, but we have none of us had prac- 
tice.” 

“ Miss Ellen was learning Will and I, a bit, ycr 
honner,” said Mike ; “ and sure, didn’t I noose some 
fawns and turkeys ? but these same beasts are raal race- 
horses, and it’s not asy they’d be to trap.” 

“ And very hard to hold,” added William. “ One 
might lasso a careless outsider, but I don’t think we’ve 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


397 


legs and arms to run with him, and hold the lasso 
firm.” 

“ We’ll make a trial in full force, if we can surprise 
another troop,” said Harold. 

That night there was a consultation on the scheme ; 
lassos were produced and repaired, and new ones 
made. The travellers were still more anxious to 
obtain some certain and expeditious mode of com- 
pleting their journey, when, in the darkness, they 
heard in the wood, the simulated cry of the night-bird, 
which they now recognized as the Indian signal. 
Jacob and Arncliffe, especially, were confident that the 
enemies were at hand. 

“ Doubtless we are watched, and probably sur- 
rounded,” said Arncliffe ; “ but, so long as we watch, 
and show we’re ready, the cowards dare not openly 
attack us. Concealment would be of no use now, 
they’ve seen our fires ; we must use defiance, loud 
talking and a random shot might tell,” 

Jacob, seated on his skins, was examining his rifle 
and looking stealthily around, when Hahnee glided 
behind him, and whispered some Indian words. He 
remained still for a minute or two, then suddenly raising 
his gun, he fired into an opposite thicket. A yell and a 
deep groan followed, and the old trapper quietly said, 
“ He’s gone under, he has. I’d like to lift the hair 
myself ; some on ye trail out the carrion.” 

Stunned with the unexpected event, for a moment 
no one stirred, till Pat, peeping into the thicket, cried 
out, “Sure isn’t he kilt entirely, John, and wouldn’t 
be harming ye at all av ye were pullin’ him out of the 
bush.” 

As soon as tl ey collected their senses, John and Die)? 

34 


398 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


drew from the thicket the dead body of an Indian, who 
had been shot through the heart. He was a naked, fe- 
rocious-looking Sioux, painted for war, and probably a 
great warrior, for he wore several scalps suspended to 
his girdle, one of which, with long fair hair, was evi- 
dently that of a white woman. His hand was on his 
bent bow, ready to draw it with deadly intent, if his 
own life had not been arrested. 

“ I cannot applaud this deed, Jacob,” said Mr. Rod- 
ney, shocked at the sight. “ To slay a fellow-creature 
in cold blood is against all laws. True, he was pre- 
pared for aggression, but that fact you were ignorant of 
when you shot him.” 

“ Ugh ! ” growled Jacob. “ What war he about here, 
glaring upon us, coiled in the bush? War it in the 
friendly way ? War he cornin’ to fetch meat and skins 
to his pale brothers ? or war he come to take hair ? I 
guess he war ; and if he’d catched ye all sleepin’, ye’d 
have felt queer and cold when ye waked up, wantin’ 
your skull-caps. He’s a Sioux dog, and they eat and 
drink blood. He’s well out of way. Reach me over 
a knife, young un, and I’ll let ye see how to do the 
thing as it ought.” 

But Mr. Rodney and Harold remonstrated with him, 
the Irishwomen screamed, and Ellen seized the old 
man’s arm, and with her eyes sparkling with indigna- 
tion, upbraided him for being an Indian at heart, though 
he had a white skin, and believed in God. 

“Well, then, gal, that’s all true,” said he. “ I’se no 
better nor them, I guess, for, ye see, them ’at looks 
long on blood larns to like looking on it. May-be it’s 
not Christen, sartain, it’s noways tould on in Bible. But 
look at this here wolf, what heaps he’s put down for that 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


399 


hail lie’s wearing ; and them had not been th’ last if I’d 
been fool enough to let him have his way, for ye mark 
he’s a brave. Now then, what’s them women healing 
out like buffler cows about ? ” 

“ The poor Indian had perhaps a squaw and papoo- 
ses, Jacob,” said Ellen ; “ and they will be very sorrow- 
ful to find him lying murdered.” 

“ Not they, gal,” answered Jacob. “ There’s never a 
Jack among them Sioux as wouldn’t eat his own grand- 
mother if meat war scarce, and she war not over tough. 
I guess I know them.” 

“ And I know them too,” answered Ellen, indig- 
nantly ; “ wretched and ignorant they are, for they be- 
lieve they are doing right when they are doing wrong ; 
but they do love their papooses, and the little ones too 
scream with joy to see the father return from the 
hunting-path with game, or from the war-path with 
scalps. He is their father, and therefore they love 
him.” 

Jacob listened to the assertions of the ardent girl 
with a chuckling and contemptuous laugh. He had a 
mean opinion of mankind in general ; but the Indians 
he placed in the lowest scale, even below the brute 
beasts ; and though not by nature unkind, Mr. Eodney’s 
words had not yet imparted to him the true philanthropy 
of Christianity. 

“ There’s one thing clear, captain,” said Arncliffe, 
“you must order out the boats without delay. The 
whole tribe will soon be pouring down here to find us 
ready fixed in a trap. We might have a chance to 
fight them on fair open ground; but here, with this 
thicket around us, they can lie snug, and mark us off 
one after another with their sure arrows.” 


400 


THE BEAR-nUNTERS 


“ I disapprove of such a system of warfare alto- 
gether,” said Scruton, u it’s against all regular and hon- 
orable principles. Victory brings no glory, and a defeat 
is a massacre. Now, I declare that shooting down that 
spy without a court-martial was dastardly, and I will- 
ingly resume my petty command, to escape from am- 
bush or stratagem. Marlin, unmoor.” 

“ Unmoor it is, captain,” said Dick, “ and a good rid- 
dance of dirty land-skirmishing, say I. Pull away, my 
hearties.” 

Onward shot the light boats in the moonlight, and 
wearily the pedestrians took the road, disappointed of 
the rest required by the toil of the day ; but they had 
not proceeded two hundred yards, when Harold heard 
Scruton hailing him : “ Mr. Crofton, please to descend 
to the beach, and report what object that is we see 
moored beneath the bushes.” 

“ It looks all same as a dug-out, I calkerlate,” grum- 
bled Jacob, who was yet surly at his disappointment 
about the scalp. 

Harold descended the banks, and found moored to a 
large willow, by a thick rope of twisted sinews, a large 
clumsy canoe, formed of the trunk of a tree, roughly 
hollowed out, and rudely shaped into something like a 
boat in form, capacious enough to contain half a dozen 
people, but without rudder or oars. At the bottom 
lay a paddle, a stone tomahawk, a bark bucket, and a 
coil of rope, made, like the mooring-cable, of twisted 
sinews. 

“ Hurrah ! my boys,” cried Harold ; “ here’s a rest- 
ing-place for our weary legs. I can use my arms ; but 
I could net have walked much further. Step in, and 
fall into line ; captain, reckon us number three. I con 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


401 


elude this is a fair prize, — Jacob’s spoil of the ran 
quished.” 

“ Well, I guess,” said the trapper, “the dug-out’s my 
right, seein’ it were yon murderin’ dog’s fixin’. We’ll 
trade, Mr. Crofton, a bit later ; now make on, they’ll be 
lying someways on the creek, and ye’d safer keep a 
quiet tongue, I’m thinkin’.” 

The bark, though heavy, floated well down the now 
rapid river, and they quickly passed along the banks, 
till the half-extinguished remains of an Indian camp- 
fire, a few yards from the banks, showed a dark crowd, 
reclining or sitting, but all so still that the voyagers 
judged they were sleeping, and the first impulse of 
Jacob was aggression, the sight of a number of horses 
near being a great temptation ; but Mr. Rodney and 
Captain Scruton were equally averse to hostility when 
the numbers were so disproportioned, and the motive 
was robbery. 

“That may be law on the prairies, Jacob,” said Har- 
old ; “ but we English fellows think that to fall on 
sleeping men, and rob and murder them, is a crime 
worthy the gallows.” 

“ Ugh ! ” grunted Jacob ; “ I guess these isn’t men, 
but varmint; and you Britishers kill your varmint, I 
calkerlate, seein’ they’d kill you, if ye left ’em to their 
own ways.” 

“ My good friend Jacob,” said Rodney, “ you carry 
your animosity too far. Doubtless these savage wretches 
are dangerous ; but even in their nature there is a spark 
of the Divine Spirit which we ought to quicken rather 
than to quench.” 

“Silence!” said Captain Sermon, peremptorily. 
“ Marlin, creep close to land, under the shadow of the 
34 * 


402 


THE BEAK-HUNTERS 


trees, and ship the paddle. We must float with the 
stream. Let no man move.” 

The water was smooth as a pool at this spot, where 
the slope of the bank allowed it to spread, and the 
little fleet moved slowly and noiselessly on till they 
were immediately opposite to the Indian encampment, 
and, every man grasping his rifle, held his breath, 
anxiously waiting the result. For a moment they 
exulted in the conviction that they were passing un- 
noticed; but an unfortunate and ill-suppressed fit of 
coughing in old Dennis aroused one who was evidently 
placed as a sentinel, and his whoop waked up a crowd 
which to the distressed fugitives, appeared innu- 
merable. The old schoolmaster shrunk from the 
hoarse denunciations of the trapper, and the bitter 
imprecations of Arncliffe, who, taking the initiative 
part, rifle in hand, called out in the Sioux tongue, 
that the voyagers would spare the Indians, if they 
were allowed to pass unmolested ; but if an arrow was 
shot, they would fire on them, and carry off every 
scalp of the red-skins. 

The Indians uttered the usual scornful guttural 
“ Ugh ! ” and one voice answered in the same lan- 
guage, “ Did the pale-faces allow our brother to pass 
their fires unmolested? Did they not shoot him in 
the bushes, like cowards, with their fire-sticks? He 
was a great brave, and his squaw asks for the scalps of 
the pale-faces that killed her husband.” 

The boats had by this time paddled to the opposite 
bank, fifty yards from their enemies ; but a shower of 
arrows followed them. Captain Scruton then called, 
** Fire,” and a volley from the three boats created 
much confusion and destruction among the Indians, 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS 


403 


wlio, yelling and whooping, directed showers of arrows 
and huge stones against their adversaries. One heavy 
stone struck Scru ton’s boat so forcibly that it was 
capsized ; and though the two boats that followed 
saved the men, their escape was miraculous ; and, 
heavily laden, the two boats now were paddled rapidly 
for a hundred yards, when a descent of the river 
carried them easily and swiftly forward, and though 
they heard the Indians preparing their horses for the 
pursuit, they now felt tolerably out of danger. 


404 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

A. Man missing. — A Skirmish. — A Pursuit. — Mike as a Spy, 
— Amcliffe in Jeopardy. — A formidable Weapon. — The attack 
of the Ambush. — The Prizes of Victory. 

“ Please, Captain Scruton,” said Mike, “ will we all 
be here ? ” 

“ What does the boy say ? ” cried Scruton. “ Halloo, 
Marlin, is any one missing. What hands have you on 
board ? Call over the names.” 

The darkness rendered this process necessary; the 
names were called, and it was found that Arncliffe was 
missing. To return to search for him would have 
been madness, and by this time he must have escaped 
to land or be lost ; and though William earnestly 
besought his friends to land him that he might seek 
his father, his entreaties were disregarded, for already 
the trampling of the horses was heard behind them, 
and the first care of all was to prepare for defence, if they 
were overtaken. 

“ They’re mad, the critters ! ” said Jacob ; “ all about 
that dog with his scrips as I put down ; and they’ll not 
settle afore they lift hair. I guess Arncliffe will have 
to bide a heap, if he hadn’t gumption to seek t’other 
bank. I seed him rise and swim off, Will, lad ; but I 
set it down he war ta’en in yon dug-out. They’d 
better have trapped me, an auld coon as none cares 
for. I can’t abide to see ye, lad, so hard up about him, 
for I guess he war some short in th’ way of a father.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


405 


There was no more time for words: notwithstanding 
the quick and easy gliding of the boats, and the rough 
road along the banks, the horsemen were soon up to 
them, and it was necessary to come to a contest. Scru- 
ton ordered the heavily-laden boats to be drawn up to 
the opposite banks, and moored ; then they landed the 
non-effective force, who took refuge behind a jutting 
crag, while the rest were divided into two parties, and 
ordered to fire alternately, that they might have time to 
reload. The arrows were poured among them, but the 
darkness prevented any direct aim, and the men were 
placed at a distance from eacli other, that they might 
escape the sharp weapons. But the continuous fire of 
the voyagers was deadly in effect, and the groans and 
yells from the Indians were fearful. After a contest 
of a quarter of an hour, the horsemen had plainly suf- 
fered so much that they refused to stand the brunt of 
the unequal weapons longer ; and finally, the whole 
party rode off, and by the dim light of dawning day 
their antagonists saw that they were carrying off the 
wounded before them, on their horses. As they gal 
loped off a faint cry was heard, — “Follow the trai 1 
and save me ! ” and they recognized the voice of Arn 
cliffe, whom Hahnee asserted she had seen, tied to a 
horse, in the midst of the cavalcade. 

The first care of the victors was to ascertain if all 
were safe. John alone was wounded ; he had received 
two arrows, one through his shoulder, and the second 
had pierced his ear, but the injuries were not important 5 
Mr. Rodney cut off the points of the arrows, arid drew 
them from the wounds, and the man was soon in a fair 
way to do well, though in no condition to be useful for 
some time. 


40 G 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ Now for the field of battle,” said Harold, while 
Rodney was attending the wounded man. “Let us see 
what damage we have done before we set out after the 
villains.” 

Thereupon Scruton, Dick, and he crossed the river 
in one of tjie boats, and saw that no less than four 
horses and three men were left dead. Bows, arrows, 
and tomahawks were scattered about, and w r ere imme- 
diately taken possession of as lawful prizes, and three 
wounded horses w r ere carefully attended to, in the hope 
that they might yet do service. One, also, had been 
left tied to a tree, overlooked in the hasty flight ; and 
this, a strong uninjured beast, Harold thought was a 
full compensation for John’s injuries, though probably 
that unlucky individual might not be of the same opin- 
ion. Securing the horses, they returned to hold a 
council. 

“ How is the pursuit to be conducted, Captain Scru- 
ton ? ” said Harold ; “ and who amongst us can best 
make out the trail ? ” 

“ There’s never a coon livin,” said Jacob, “ could fol- 
low up a trail better nor me, if t’were not for want of 
legs.” 

“ I cannot see the prudence of chasing the enemy at 
all,” said Scruton. “ What advantage can we obtain by 
pursuing, or even conquering, a party of destitute sav- 
ages ? Men never stand well to their guns except to 
gave their lives, or to win prize-money.” 

“ In this case, Captain Scruton,” replied Rodney, “ we 
certainly neither wish nor hope for prize-money. Our 
expedition will merely be one of duty and charity, to 
snatch our unfortunate companion from the hands of 
merciless torturers.” 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


407 


Scruton muttered, that “ the fell >w deserved his 
fate ; ” but he was not really without good feelings, 
and he speedily marshalled the available force. Rod- 
ney and Harold, Dick and William, Mike and Scruton 
himself, were the armed infantry, and Jacob also carry- 
ing also a rifle mounted on the captured horse, led the 
way as guide. By the time they started, the sun had 
risen, and the path of the fugitives was visible through 
the forest. The trampled underwood and grass and the 
bent or broken branches of the trees showed the passage 
of the horsemen ; they followed the trail for three 
hours ; then the distant wail of women broke on their 
ears. 

‘‘That’s their squaws,” said Jacob, “ settin’ up their 
din for their men as is gone down. It’s natur, I reckon. 
They’re restin’ a bit out of the hot sun, and someways 
we must get round tli’ varmint, and spy how we’re to 
bring yon fellow out on his fix, if he’s livin’ yet ; and 
I guess they’re keepin’ him up for a grand burnin’, to 
please them squealin’ squaws. Here, young beaver, 
can ye worm through them there bushes, and spy out 
their doin’s slick away ? ” 

Mike was nothing loth to undertake the office ; he 
delighted in making a reconnaissance , and only wished 
for Pat to accompany him on the welcome mission. 
He set out at once, treading lightly over the trail as 
long as he could keep out of sight and hearing of the 
Indians, then he crawled beneath the brushwood, till 
he came close on their encampment. This was on the 
edge of a narrow stream, that crossed a small clearing in 
the forest. On the turf the wounded men were lying sur- 
rounded by the wailing women. A large fire, on which 
some cooking was going on, was blazing beneath a tall 


408 


THE BEAR-IIUNTERS 


cotton-Avood tree,, and round it about twenty able men, 
the braves of' the tribe, were reclining, smoking silently 
and moodily. Close to Mike’s ambush the horses were 
feeding on the rich grass, with one fore and one hind 
leg tied together to prevent them straying, but each 
harnessed with a skin bridle, ready to mount in a mo- 
ment. 

How Mike did long to put forth his hand, cut the 
bonds, and abstract the horse nearest to him ; but he 
remembered that his employment was that of a spy, and 
he cast a last look round before he should withdraw. 
Then, for the first time, his eye caught the figure of a 
man, bound to a tree, at some distance from him, but 
still at the extremity of the glade. He saw that it was 
Arncliffe, and that no one was near him, and he could 
not resist availing himself of this opportunity of speak- 
ing to him ; he therefore slowly and cautiously drew 
back, and, winding through the bushes at a safe distance, 
drew near the glade immediately behind the prisoner. 

He advanced even to the back of the tree to which 
he was bound, and whispered very softly, “ Uncle, it’s 
myself, Mike; don’t you be movin’ at all, and I’ll cut 
the ropes.” 

First he stretched out his hand and severed the rope 
that bound the legs, then, drawing himself up erect 
behind the thick trunk of the tree, he cut that which 
went round it, and which confined the arms of the 
prisoner, who now stood free, but prudently remained 
immovable. 

“ I’m laving the knife beside the three, uncle,” whis- 
pered Mike ; “ and now I’ll be goin’ back to fetch them 
all up.” 

Arncliffe muttered something about a gun ; but Mike 


CF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


409 


hastened from his perilous position, and succeeded in 
evading the keen hearing of the Indians, the restlessness 
of the horses and the howling cries of the women 
drowning the rustling he could not avoid causing in 
his movements. He reached his friends in safety, and 
made his report, adding, “Sure, won’t it be a lucky 
time to come on them, and they niver heedin’ a noise at 
all, seein’ the women will be makin’ a shindy, and 
wakin’ the men afore they’re dead altogether. And 
would I be settin’ loose the horses, Mr. Crofton, seein’ 
we nade them entirely ? ” 

Harold pronounced Mike to be a “stunner,” to the 
mystification of Scruton and the annoyance of Mr. 
Rodney, who besought his pupil to speak English. 
Then the questions arose how they should attack the 
savages, or could they release Arncliffe quietly ? 

“ Well, then,” said Jacob, “ I’d like to see ye tryin’ 
that dodge on. I tell ye, they’d fall on that critter like 
the storm from the mountain, and sweep him away to 
shivers. I guess we’ll have to win him back with fair 
feightin’, sooner and better ; them howling squaws isn’t 
the sort to spare him long.” 

“ Then we must spread our ambush,” said Scruton, 
“ and give them broadsides right and left ; and when we 
board the rascals, Arncliffe must take the opportunity 
to join us.” 

“ Depend on it, he’ll break cover before it comes to 
that,” said Harold ; “ have we a spare gun for him ? ” 

William had taken care to provide that; so Mike 
taking the lead* they cautiously drew near the glade. 
They halted close to the spot where the horses were 
feeding, and saw that the excitement of the women had 
become furious ; and just as they had raised their rifles 
35 


410 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


to commence the attack, one of the distracted squaws 
rushed to the fire, and, seizing a flaming log, ran up to 
Arncliffe, who still retained his position, as if bound, 
and aimed a fatal blow at him. But the man sprung 
unexpectedly upon her, and easily wrested the formida- 
ble weapon out of her hands ; then, uttering a whoop 
of defiance, he waved it round to defend himself from 
his foes, who now thoroughly roused by discovering him 
at liberty, ran up, tomahawks in hand, to cut him 
down. 

But a volley from the ambush at this moment struck 
down three men ; and Arncliffe, marking from whence 
the attack proceeded, flung his ponderous brand into the 
midst of the Indians, overthrowing two, whose yells 
proclaimed that they were fearfully injured; he then 
plunged into the wood, and joined his preservers, and, 
supplied with a gun, was ready to fire in the second 
volley. 

“ Spare the women,” cried Harold ; but this injunc- 
tion was unnecessary, for all the squaws had fled to the 
woods at the first alarm. The men made an attempt 
to rally, and discharged a shower of arrows against 
their unseen assailants ; but half of their number were 
already lying on the ground, and the fears of the rest 
magnified the strength of the enemy ; and, after an 
ineffectual attempt to reach their horses, they finally 
retreated after the women. They had scarcely disap- 
peared before Mike was on his knees, cutting the 
bonds of the horses, and assisted by Arncliffe, tying 
together in a line those that were not needed for the 
party ; then, “ mounting in hot haste,” they rode off 
carrying away the whole of the horses, but, in the 
triumph of victory, still feeling considerable anxiety 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


411 


for the friends they had left so insufficiently pro- 
tected. 

When they arrived at the river, they saw with dis- 
may that the dug-out in which they had crossed had 
disappeared ; nor did they at first see any living crea- 
ture. But the next minute Dick “piped out” from his 
watching-place, and was answered by Pat, who hailed 
him from a tree on the opposite bank, and immediately 
after, John and Hahnee brought out the coracle, and 
ferried the whole party across. 

Peggy wept at the sight of Arncliffe, saying, “ Sure, 
thin, blessins on yer honners for bringin’ him back, and 
him manin’ to lade a new life, plase God. Musha ! 
Arncliffe, and them savages didn’t ate ye up entirely 
and maybe they not so bad as they’re samin’. But ye 
wouldn’t be horse-stalin’, sure, seein’ ye’re bringin’ all 
them bastes like a fair day ? ” 

“ I’m somewhat afraid, Peggy,” answered Harold, 
“ that we have really been guilty of such a breach of 
the laws, but we must fancy we have borrowed the 
animals ; we can send them back when we have done 
with them, and thus cheat our conscience.” 

“ Sure, thin, it’s neighborly, isn’t it ? ” said Peggy, 
“ and convanient altogether, seein’ them spalpeens went 
off with the good boat, and we tremlin’ in the bushes 
and niver knowin’ it at all, barrin’ Pat, the darlin’, up 
the three, looking on, and spakin soft to us to be houldin 
our pace, and keepin’ quiet, av we were not wantin’ oui 
heads skinned ; God be praised for it.” 

The victors now heard that the Indian woman had 
counselled them to hide the skin-boat; and they had 
scarcely accomplished this, when several Indians ap- 
peared on the bank opposite to them, evidently searching 


412 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


for the boats, and who expressed, by loud exclamations 
their great satisfaction when they saw the dug-out, and 
could obtain possession of it without opposition ; and 
apparently not suspecting they were observed, they em- 
barked and paddled up the stream. 

Fortunately, the boat had been emptied, and the con- 
tents placed in the thicket ; and it was now a matter of 
great rejoicing that they had secured the horses, though 
Mr. Rodney refused to sanction the deed, and Ellen, 
with tears, said, — 

“ Do release the horses, and let them go back, 
brother Harold. God will not prosper us if we are 
robbers ; and the Indian medicine man will say, ‘ See 
these pale-faces, Christian dogs! they speak peaceful 
words but they are men-slayers, and horse-robbers/ ” 

“ Little girls have little wit,” said Captain Scruton. 
“ By the laws of nations, we are entitled to the spoil 
of victory.” 

“And by the laws of equity, we set these horses 
against our boat,” said Arncliffe. 

“ It was not our boat,” said Ellen indignantly. “ We 
carried it off unjustly from the owners, and the spoil 
was not that of victory, but of massacre.” 

“Oh wise young judge, how do I honor thee!” said 
Harold, laughing. “ I go with Ellen ; we were bound 
to give up the boat we had borrowed. And in the mat- 
ter of the battle, I must confess I never felt so like a 
poltroon in any field. It was worse than deer-stalking. 
It was no better than a battue ; the wretched creatures 
had not a fair chance.” 

“ And if you’d given them a fair chance, sir,” said 
Arncliffe, “I’d like to know what my chance would 
have been. If you’d defied them tc fair battle, the first 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 413 

thing they’d have done would have been to .ake my 
scalp ; the next, to sound the war-whoop, and call num- 
bers to surround and cut off your retreat. These woods 
are full of them. I heard all their schemes ; to-morrow 
they meant to hold a grand war-feast, when I was to be 
tortured, scalped, and finally roasted and eaten. No 
need to use fair means with such ferocious savages.” 

This report somewhat lulled the scruples of the 
conscientious, and all thoughts were turned on the 
necessity of flight; as their enemies would certainly 
pursue them. Hastily snatching a little refreshment, 
each of the party was soon mounted ; and as they had 
still three spare horses, they were loaded with Jacob’s 
skins and the rest of the baggage, and led off. Then 
leaving the dangerous banks of the river, they passed 
through the woods upon the open prairie, and pursued a 
course directly east, piloted by the practised trapper. 

u There’s little of shelter hereaways for ye,” said he, 
“ and yer women-folk will have to rough it prairie- 
fashion. We’ll have no time for loafin’, I calkerlate, 
if we think to keep ahead of them scalp-hunting 
varmint.” 

Through the summer night they urged the stout 
little horses over fertile pastures, where herds of 
buffaloes and troops of wild horses continued to feed 
fearlessly as they passed ; for their instinct told them 
that they were at that time in no danger from the ene- 
mies of their races. 

At length, men and horses flagged ; Mrs. Avondale 
could no longer hold her bridle, and they halted under 
the shade of a wide-spreading beech, and picketing the 
horses, lay down on the turf and slept profoundly for 
hours. Then, as they ate their breakfast of dry 
35 * 


some 


414 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


meat, they looked before them to contemplate the 
region they must pass. Already, the grass was shorter 
the vegetation looked less verdant, and the trees were 
rare. Worse than all, no game was to be seen ; their 
store of dry meat was not only small, but decaying ; 
and they had no longer the resource of fish. A muddy 
pool of water, though it satisfied the horses, was very 
repugnant to the thirsty travellers, and they began to 
fear that they might not readily meet with a clearer 
stream. This was depressing ; and old Jacob, chuck- 
ling at their nicety, said, — 

“ Ye’ll have to get used to hunger and thirst, I 
guess ; many’s the time I’ve fasted well on to a week, 
and here I be, yet, God be praised. There’s yerbs, 
sartainly, as puts off hunger, and there’s small game, 
birds and prairie dogs ; but ye’re an awful lot of 
mouths, and it would use a heap of lives of them 
unsatisfying things to fill ye all. One buffier ye see’s 
only one life, and that would go a great way; and 
that’s what God means for us when he sends bufflers 
in tens of thousands ; plenty for all, Injuns and whites, 
as comes on prairie.” 

“Jacob is right,” said Mr. Rodney. “Harold, I 
pray you to look for elks or buffaloes rather than shoot 
the flocks of birds which must be necessary to satisfy 
the appetite of such a number. Don’t you think, my 
little Ellen, it is a cruelty to kill so many birds ? ” 

“ Yes, I do, Mr. Rodney,” answered she ; “ and 
though dear mamma does not like buffalo-meat, Pat 
and I will try to find eggs for her. You know eggs are 
not living things, though they might be. Then Haknee 
and I know some roots that are very good to eat. But 
what will become of us if we can find no water? We 


OF TIIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


415 


must turn loose tlie poor horses, to find it for themselves, 
or they will perish.” 

“ We’ll not part with ’em, yet, anyways,” said Jaeob. 
“ We’d be in an everlasting fix, hereaway on the barest 
ground of th’ prairie, if so as we’re letting them go their 
own gait. Nay, nay ; they’ll have to bide what we bide 
for a bit, honey. So you, and your fust-rate Injun 
woman, had bettf3r be seem’ after yer diggins.” 


THE BEAR-HUNTER8 


416 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

A Supply ;>f Hoots. — The Strawberry Bank. — The Deer at thi 
Pool. — Pats’s heroic Fight. — The Return of the Buffalo Hunters. 
— A Pack of Thieves. — John’s ignominious Flight. — The Escape 
of the Puma. 

The plains were not yet wholly barren, though the 
arteraisia bushes, the tokens of the dry wilderness, were 
already scattered about on sandy spots, where the low 
hillocks, that guarded the burrows of the curious little 
prairie dogs were raised. There numbers of the 
shrewd, solemn-looking little animals sat gazing at the 
strangers, while their constant companions and inmates, 
the burrowing owls, sat near them ; but no sooner did 
the leader take the alarm than he uttered the sharp yelp 
which has given the undeserved name of dog to these 
delicate little creatures, and all in a moment vanished 
into the burrows. 

No evil intentions were entertained against the 
prairie dogs, however, and Ilahnee and Ellen having 
collected an abundant supply of wild onions and the 
Psoralia esculenta , or sweet potato, they walked on 
till they met with a pool of clear water, and then 
rested to cook the greatest part of the sickening dried 
meat remaining, with the roots, and this stew formed 
the most palatable meat they had eaten for some days. 
Then, while the weary were resting under a tall arte- 
miftia bush, Pat and Ellen rambled off, and returned 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


417 


with their hats filled with large delicious ripe strawber- 
ries ; inviting everybody to follow them and eat straw- 
berries. Everj^body was happy to pick strawberries, 
and to forget hunger, and thirst, and peril, and to talk 
hopefully of the future, though they were somewhat 
disappointed that Jacob, so experienced on the prairies, 
should not have led them over well-watered plains. 

“ Well, then,” said the old trapper, “ it was these 
Injuns as drew us off the track. I guess it wouldn’t 
pay to keep on right afore ’em. You’ll bide patient a 
bit, and things will drop clear. Them there fixins is 
next to water for Christens ; and them horses will keep 
on their legs another day I calkerlate.” 

But it was two days, two long, hot, tedious days, 
days of suffering from hunger and thirst, from fatigue 
and anxiety, before the travellers saw the green wooded 
sides of a butte or isolated mountain, towards which 
they turned the faint and weary horses, which already 
seemed to scent the desired refreshment, for they rallied, 
and started off briskly, to the base of the mountain, on 
the east side of which was a channel of pure water, 
bubbling from the heights, towards which men and 
horses eagerly rushed. 

Refreshed with the delicious draught, the men 
hobbled the horses, though pretty well convinced that 
they would not stray from the desirable stream ; and 
then sought the shelter of the wood, to avoid the noon- 
day sun, and after a short sleep, to search for the 
supplies necessary to support so large a party. Low 
bushes of delicious currants and raspberries were abun- 
dant at the foot of the mountain, and higher up, the 
notes of the pigeon and parrot were heard, while the 
coveys of young prairie birds rose whirring from the 


418 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


plains on all sides. Jacob shook his head at these 
prospects. 

“ Babby meat,” muttered he. “ Able men would 
make a poor feed on such like.” 

“Will I be thryin’ my fishing-rod?” asked Mike. 

“ Ay, ay, fish it is, lad,” said Dick. “ And it’s like 
we’se all have to lend a hand. What does yer honner 
say to a trip out north ? It houlds fresh thereaway, like 
as though we might fall in with prizes.” 

Hahnee softly touched the arm of Dick, and led him 
to a spot by the side of the rivulet, where the distinct 
trace of small cloven feet might be seen. 

“ She’s a sharp un, she is,” said Dick, regarding Hah- 
nee with admiration. “It’s few women-folk as would 
have notished this. What sort of craft has touched 
here, think ye, Jacob?” 

“ Small deer,” answered the trapper, poring over the 
trail ; “ but a few will come in handy, I guess. They’ll 
be watering nigh-hand nightfall, and ye’ll have to lie in 
cover; they’re shy beasts, and fluttering a feather will 
set ’em off. Here, let Arncliffe and me mind this job ; 
we’ll watch ’em, and you stout uns be off after buffer 
meat; there’s work for all, I calkerlate. There’s Pat 
and Miss can gether berry fixins ; and Hahnee, woman, 
look about thee ; there’ll be yerbs, or some feed, here- 
aways.” 

This division of labor promised to produce some re- 
lief, for all, more or less, were enfeebled by fasting, 
Mrs. Avondale and Dennis being the greatest sufferers ; 
but the abundant supply of food around them allayed in 
8ome measure the sensation of hunger. Then Jacob or- 
dered every one to retire behind a spur of the moun- 
tain, that the approach to the river might be left still 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 4] 9 

and undisturbed, lie and Arncliffe lying concealed behind 
the low bushes. They remained a considerable time 
watching ; at length the rustling of branches announced 
the approach of some animals, and a herd of graceful 
deer bounded, one after another, from the wood, and 
plunging into the stream, laved their hot sides, with the 
semblance of perfect enjoyment. 

“ What a shame to disturb them,” whispered Ellen 
to Pat as they peeped through the trees from a little 
opening in the wood, where the two children, armed 
with long knives, were digging potatoes, as Pat delighted 
to name the sweet bulbs Halmee had taught them to 
find. 

But Arncliffe and Jacob were not deterred by any 
feeling of humanity ; they fired two rounds among the 
herd, and two were left floating on the stream, dead, or 
mortally wounded ; and though the rest fled to the 
woods, one was, they saw, desperately wounded in the 
neck. This frantic creature came suddenly on the chil- 
dren, and in its agony ran against, and overthrew Ellen, 
and then began to attack her with its antlers. Pat ’ut- 
tered a loud cry, and with great intrepidity rushed on 
the deer, and stabbed it in the shoulder with his knife. 
Leaving Ellen, it turned on the new assailant, and 
stooped to butt him ; but the motion caused the blood to 
pour in torrents from the well-directed wound, and be- 
fore it could strike, it tottered and fell. With a shout 
of triumph, Pat leaped upon the body of his victim, cry. 
ing out, — 

“ Wasn’t I the boy as kilt the baste entirely ? Sure, 
isn’t he a raal big un, Ellen, astore ? ” 

But Ellen “ astore ” was in no condition to rejoice 
in his victory ; bruised, and bleeding from a gash in her 


420 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


arm which she had raised to protect her face, si e lay 
incapable of moving ; and when Pat began to weep 
over her, she also burst into tears, and said, k< Pat, am I 
killed?” 

“ Niver i bit of killin’ it is, then, Ellen, astore,” said 
he, “ barrin’ it’s the baste itself, bad luck to it, will be 
kilt, and not you at all. Will ye be lettin’ me carry ye 
down to aunt, to docther yer arrum ? and thin, sure, 
ye’ll be atin’ a bit of its flesh, out of spite, musha ! ” 

Ellen smiled, and sobbed, and looked with wonder 
at the proof of Pat’s prowess ; and when he had bound 
her handkerchief round the lacerated arm, and she tried 
to stand and to walk, she found that she was not really 
killed, and could even laugh at the sight of her tattered 
frock of dressed deer-skin, which had fortunately pro- 
tected her from more dangerous wounds. 

u You must go first, Pat,” said she, “ and tell mamma 
all the story, or she will be alarmed when she sees her 
little White Dove bleeding and ill. I must sit down 
here and wait a little longer. I think no more wild 
deer will come.” 

In the mean time Arncliffe and Jacob, with the assist- 
ance of Scruton and Mr. Rodney, had drawn from the 
water the two slain deer, and were assisting John to cut 
them up when Pat appeared, to report, with great pride 
that he had killed that same buck that had torn Miss 
Ellen’s frock, — a mysterious allusion that was not un- 
derstood till the pale and trembling girl was brought 
from the wood," to be attended, and nursed, and soothed 
by her mother and the kind women ; and from that time 
Pat was elevated to the rank of a hero, and allowed to 
perpetrate mischief with impunity. 

It was late ; the fires had been made, and venison- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


421 


steaks and fish from the river were broiling temptingly, 
when Harold and Dick appeared, slowly and wearily 
drawing after them the skin of a large buffalo-cow, in 
which were enclosed the choicest parts of the flesh — 
the hump, the tongue, and the delicate ribs, a profusion 
which inspired the hungry with gladness. The tired 
hunters themselves were glad to see that they should 
not have to wait till their spoil was cooked, for they had 
at once placed before them slices of the delicious white 
fish of the river, followed by venison steaks, and pota- 
toes — so called — roasted in the embers; and all de- 
clared that it was the most agreeable banquet they had 
ever enjoyed. 

“Would ye be lookin’ at my baste, yer honner?” 
said Pat. “ Sure, won’t ye be lettin’ me hunt along 
with you now ? an’ won’t I be stickin’ my knife in the 
bastes ? Worra ! yer honner, wasn’t Miss Ellen screech- 
ing, and me mad entirely myself? and didn’t I kill him 
clane dead? and wasn’t it the best of mates, and me 
wantin’ to have a jacket made of his skin, plase yer 
honners ? ” 

u You deserve to have it, my boy,” said Harold ; “ and 
as soon as it is prepared, I think you ought to have the 
jacket, and wear it as a trophy. You have fleshed your 
maiden knife to some purpose.” 

No attempt to clean the skins was made this night, 
for all were fatigued and drowsy with their unusual 
feasting, so that in an hour there was not an eye un- 
closed in the encampment. But some time after mid- 
night a shrill scream from Pat awoke the rest, and by 
the light of the moon they saw the boy dancing about 
wildly, waving a long stick. 

“ Mr. Crofton,” he cried, “ they’re atin’ my jacket, the 


422 


THE BEA.R-HUNTERS 


craturs! Sure, thin, will' ye be shootin’ the bastes, Mr 
Rodney, yer honner? What for will ye be slaping, and 
we’ll all be atm up intirely ? ” 

In truth, the startled men did feel rather appalled 
when they saw a pack of wolves close to them, snarling 
at each other, and dragging about the precious meat 
which had cost so much labor to procure. In a moment 
all were alert; shots, knives, and loud cries soon dis- 
persed the cowardly nocturnal depredators ; but alas ! 
the buffalo-skin and meat had entirely disappeared, and 
one of the deer was so torn and mauled as to be uneat- 
able and wholly useless.. Pat’s spoil, however, which 
was suspended on a tree, had escaped outrage, and he 
rejoiced at the idea that his prospective jacket was still 
safe. 

“ I feel disgraced, Mr. Crofton,” said Scruton, “ that 
I should have neglected to arrange a watch, or rather, 
as I had not any extra labor during the day, that I 
didn’t keep watch myself. No wonder those piratical 
beasts came down on us ; and but for the boy, whose 
smartness is commendable, and whom, if ever I possess 
a ship, I should not object to rate on my books — but 
for him we might not only have lost all our provisions, 
but, if the ravenous beasts had not been satisfied, 
they would probably have finished with some of our 
own flesh.” 

“ Or, at any rate, with the flesh of our horses, which 
would have been a great vexation,” said Harold ; “ so 
that, on the whole, we have much to be thankful for. I 
was always much charmed with the pretty story in 
Evenings at Home ’ called, ‘ How to make the best of 
it ; ’ and now, like Robinet, we must make the best of 
it, and as long as we have venison, and can keep on 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


423 


this bUssed stream, we shall not do amiss. 1 suppose, 
Captain Scruton, we may now take another nap?” 

“ I shall watch, Mr. Crofton,” answered Scruton, 
“ and I think Mr. Rodney cannot object to be my com- 
panion.” 

Mr. Rodney agreed that he ought to share the duty ; 
and for the remainder of the night they watched, with- 
out any disturbance, except the howling of the wolves, 
fighting over their booty, with the usual dissension of 
freebooters. 

As the travellers still had abundance of food, they 
breakfasted sumptuously, and then set out along the edge 
of the rivulet, over plains still scantily covered with 
grass, dreading continually that they should see the 
trickling stream wholly absorbed by the sandy soil, 
which, except the short grass, produced nothing but 
bushes of cactus, now covered with glorious blossoms, 
that cheered even that scorched and barren wilderness. 

For two days they fed abundantly on venison and 
the fish from the running stream, the old people digging 
up the psoralia , which they named potato, and preferred 
to the constant meat diet. But after that time, the heat 
of the weather tainted the meat, till it was almost un- 
eatable, the stream had vanished in the sand, and they 
had to regret the fresh fish that affurded such a pleasant 
variety of food. As they arrived at each new butte , 
their first care was to search for a water-supply, but 
they long sought in vain. At length they heard gladly 
the dropping of water; near a high mound they found 
a slender current trickling over a jutting crag, and fall- 
ing into a pool on the plain. From this pool they first 
tilled all their buckets, and then the horses speedily 
emptied it. Unable any longer to endure the corrupt 


424 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


flesh of the deer, they were compelled to be satisfied 
with roasted roots ; and lay down to sleep beneath the 
bushes. But the hideous cries of the night prowlers 
continually disturbed them, and twice the watch drove 
away the wolves that had been attracted by the smell 
of the tainted venison, or by the horses. Towards 
morning, Jacob said to John, his companion in the 
watch, — 

“ I guess thar’s Injun or painter on our trail ; hear 
ye, man, d’ye catch that rustling? Keep yer rifle ready, 
and yer eye yonder away.” 

This excellent advice John followed so far as to keep 
his eye fixed in terror on the bushes pointed out by his 
companion ; but when a glittering pair of eyes shone 
through the gray leaves, and a sudden bound brought 
an enormous unknown animal upon the back of one of 
the horses, he flung down his rifle, and rushed into the 
midst of the sleepers with a dismal cry. 

“ Cowardly sneak ! ” cried Jacob, as he fired his own 
gun. But though, from the sharp growl of the animal, 
he judged that he had wounded it, it proceeded to fling 
the horse over its back and flee into the thicket, the 
second shot of Jacob being wholly unsuccessful. 

“ It’s not like me to miss a painter ! ” exclaimed the 
trapper wrathfully. “ I guess it war that cowardly coon 
as set up my dander with his bealing out like that, and 
it’s a marcy for him that I didn’t give him the ball his- 
self. Now, ye see, the critter’s gone with the best horse : 
they’re cunnin’ coons, they painters, — they allays pick 
out jicy meat.” 

In this case, however, none of the horses could be 
said to be in “juicy” condition ; labor and famine, and, 
above all, the scarcity of water had enfeebled and ema* 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


42t> 

dated them ; and as they should have still two horses 
left for the baggage, they did not mourn deeply over the 
panther's victim. But John was soundly rated for his 
cowardice, and replaced by a more efficient sentinel, till 
morning relieved them from the dread of wild beasts, 
and they ventured to search the wood for game, in de- 
fiance of the puma, which Jacob named the painter . 

“ Sure wont I be saking out a stag for your honners 
to shoot,” said Pat, “ and me carry in’ my long knife 
again, as Will gave me. Isn’t it a first-rate hunter I’ll 
be showin’ myself altogether.” 

S3* 


4 2 * 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XXXV11. 

The Bee-hunt. — Starting new Game. — Bobbed o\.' the Prize. — The 
salt Lake— The wild Rice. — Making Bread. — The River and 
its Inhabitants. — The unlucky Horse. 

The party spread through the woods, fearing no 
danger in the daylight; strawberries and raspberries 
were plentiful, the Wood-pigeon cooed, the squirrel 
chirped, and the bee hummed amidst the blossoms of 
cactus, while the musical trickling of the water harmo- 
nized pleasantly with the summer sounds even in that 
barren region. But the larger animals were snug in 
their lairs, or were roaming on the plains ; none were 
to be found. Reluctantly the sportsmen were nerving 
themselves to the necessity of shooting the gentle 
pigeons, when Pat, in great excitement, came running 
up to Mr. Rodney and Harold, crying out incohe- 
rently, — 

“ Wasn’t I seein’ them all fly into ? Sure 

didn’t I watch them, and niver mindin’ av they’d be 
stingin’ bees at all, seein’ it’s them same that makes the 
honey, the craturs ! and lavin’ my cap unther the three 
to bc-knowin’ it agin. Wouldn’t yer honrters be wantin’ 
' an axe to cut it down altogether ? ” 

From Pat’s report, though it was far from lucid, 
Rodney judged that he had traced the bees to their 
aoney store ; an agreeable prospect, for though honey 
alone was not satisfactory food for starving men, it 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


427 


would be an addition to the roots on which they were 
now subsisting. Therefore Dick was summoned to 
bring his axe ; and they followed Pat nearly to the 
summit of the mount, where, on a jutting rock, some 
ages before, a large spreading beach had flourished. 
Time had hollowed the trunk, and withered the lower 
boughs though the upper part was still verdant and 
closely leafed. As they drew near they saw swarms of 
bees apparently driven from their cells. 

“ You little vagabond,” said Dick, “ I’ll be bound 
ye’ll have been poking ’em with a stick, and have set ’em 
all astir. Now, we’se have a reet-down feiglit with 
’em about their bit honey.” 

“ It is but natural and fair, Dick,” said Mr. Rodney, 
“ that the bees should defend their own, like loyal 
volunteers ; and I am astonished that they did not sting 
the boy when he meddled with them.” 

“ Sure, niver a stick at all was I carryin’, yer honner,” 
said Pat, “ barrin’ my long knife ; and me niver thrub- 
blin’ ’em at all, but just lookin’ on. Would it be the 
craturs were seein’ us cornin’ to thave their honey ? ” 
“Anyhow, we’se have to try and board ’em,” said 
Dick ; “ it’s hardly like we’se turn our backs and run 
from a lot of honey-bees. Tie a rag ower thy face, 
John, man, and take up thy axe, and let’s fall on.” 

“They ’teng badly, Dick,” answered John faintly; 
“ I’se noways fond o’ t’ job.” 

“ Get thee down among t’ women folks,” said Dick 
with contempt, “ and take a needle in thy hand ; it’s 
all tliou’s good to, thou Molly ! ” 

“Nay, nay, Dick,” replied the mortified man; “thou 
knows I’se not feared on a wild colt, and can break him 
bravely ; but there’s no ’biding t’ ways of them ’teng 


428 


THE BEAR-IIUNTERS 


ing fleas. Eat come on, I’se thy man ; and Mary, lass, 
blind me, honey ; I’d not like my een piked out.” 

Peggy and Mary tied muslin handkerchiefs over the 
faces of the two men, and enveloped their hands in 
deer-skins, to the perfect satisfaction of John, and the 
annoyance of Dick, who complained that he never 
could work muffled. Then they ventured into the 
midst of the swarming insects, which continued to buzz 
angrily round the tree in unaccountable confusion. 

After two or three strokes of the axe, a loud rustling 
was heard in the upper branches of the tree, then a 
deep growl, and finally, the grinning face of a black bear 
appeared protruding from the foliage. 

“ Halloo ! ” cried Dick, “ he’s getten start on us ; an 
ugly dog. We’se need guns sooner nor axes. I say, 
captain, a pirate in sight. Will your honners just give 
him a broadside, for bear’s meat is better nor honey any 
day?” 

“And plaze, Mr. Crofton,” said Pat, “be in a hurry, 
seein’ the baste will maybe be atin’ all our illigant 
honey.” 

Many shots were sent into Bruin before he yielded 
to fall from his post; and then, having safely finished 
him, not, however, without some sharp stings from the 
distracted bees, the workmen proceeded to cut down 
the old tree, and, opening the trunk, found an amazing 
quantity of fine honeycomb, arranged with the marvel- 
lous .art which the extraordinary insects display in their 
beautiful works. 

“ What a pity it is to destroy their town ! ” said Ellen. 
* Could we not have taken a little honey, and left their 
lodges habitable?” 

“As good you had it as them ugly bars, honey,” said 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


429 


Dick, * if it be worth carrying off ; but it’s poor meat 
for hunghery men.” 

However, the bear was left untouched, till the whole 
party, with buckets, baskets, wooden cups, twisted 
leaves, or any vessel they could contrive, bore off a 
large supply of honeycomb to the encampment, to be 
packed up as well as their means allowed. Then they 
returned to cut up and bring away the bear ; but before 
they reached the spot, they heard a tremendous roaring 
and howling, and approaching at a safe distance, they 
were mortified to see two large pumas fighting for the 
possession of their valuable game. Mike, perched on a 
tree, overlooked the field of battle, and reported that a 
pack of wolves were lurking in an opening at a short 
distance, only deterred from approach by the presence 
of the more powerful animals, and ready to pounce on 
the fragments when their superiors were glutted. 

“ Bring up the rifles again,” said Harold to John ; 
“ we must have a shot at these ferocious robbers.” 

“ I say no, Harold,” observed Mr. Rodney ; “ pumas 
and wolves are dangerous opponents, and we should 
certainly lose more than we could gain by the conflict ; 
for the bear, torn by these animals, can no longer be fit 
food for us. Let us discreetly retreat, and move im- 
mediately from this wood, which seems to be the general 
rendezvous of all the four-footed animals of the region 
round about.” 

Captain Scruton approved of the suggestion;, and, 
with many bitter invectives against the meddling pumas, 
the men returned to the camp, dejected and crestfallen, 
to make an indifferent breakfast on roots, fruit, and 
honey. 

“ Now, we’d better be startin’,” said Jacob ; “ and sea 


430 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


that ye all keep a sharp look-out for a trail, as we ou^ * 
to strike somewhere hereaways. Mind it’s not safe, for 
them sneaking red-skins is allays hanging nigh on it; 
but we’se fall in with water whiles, and, I guess, not 
with so many of them bars and painters ; they critturs 
keep in t’ woods mostly.” 

It was vexatious to set out unprovided with food, 
and with no more water than their leathern bottle 
would contain ; but, having watered the emaciated 
horses, which reluctantly turned from the pool, they 
rode away at a slow pace. The plain was still encum- 
bered with the tall arteinisia tree ; but occasionally 
they met with patches of thick green grass, from 
whence it was difficult to move the famished horses, 
and at length they hailed the sight of a shallow pool 
of water, surrounded by willows ; but, alas ! white 
saline efflorescence upon it, and the crystals of salt on 
the banks, assured them, before they tasted it, that the 
water would be undrinkable. 

“ Then, wouldn’t we be bilin’ the pratees in it,” said 
Peggy ; “ and won’t they be altogether tasty.” 

The experiment proved that Peggy was right: the 
insipid roots were more palatable when boiled in the 
saline water ; and the gratified women collected a bag 
of the crystals, in case, as they all hoped, that they 
should not meet with any more salt pools. Despairing 
of meeting with more substantial food, the sportsmen 
reluctantly sacrificed a dozen prairie birds, which were 
large and fat, and when boiled in the salt water with 
the roots which they could always find on their path, 
made an excellent and satisfactory stew. The poor 
horses alone were disappointed ; they snorted, and 
tasted, and shrunk from the bitter water, and stood 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


431 


gazing languidly and despairingly on the delusive 
beverage. 

“ I cannot stand this, Rodney,” said Harold. “ We 
ought to discharge these faithful servants, and set them 
free, to find their way to more fertile regions. It is 
downright inhumanity to detain them.” 

“ Well then,” said Jacob, with a grin, “ you’re a top 
hand, you are, for a screed of doctrine ; and grand 
words you have, but you’re noways sound I guess. 
Human critters reckons afore brute critters anyhow, I 
calkerlate ; and send them beasts off, and where’ll we 
be ? Wolves’ meat, I tell ye, lying picked clean here 
on prairie. First them ’at’s weak, then them ’at’s stout, 
dropping one after another along th’ trail ; and some on 
ye, may-be, leavin’ squaws or mothers, waitin’ life-long 
for ye to cast up.” 

“ It is quite true, Jacob,” said Rodney ; “ we are cer- 
tainly called upon to preserve the lives God has lent 
us, that we may do the work he has ordained for us ; 
and it is plain that few of us could encounter the diffi- 
culties of the wide unknown paths spread before us, 
without the aid of our poor four-footed servants. We 
must be tender with them ; but we must still use them 
as long as they can carry us. Can you not hold out a 
hope to us, Jacob, that we may soon meet with water ? ” 

“ Well then,” answered Jacob musing awhile ; “ it’s 
dangerous I guess, ’cause of them Injuns, but you down- 
east folks bide badly without yer every-day’s eating and 
drinking. So, I calkerlate ye’ll have to follow me a bit 
more south.” 

“ South it is, Jacob,® said Dick; “seeing you’ve set 
yourself at th’ helm ; but I can’t say as how I see 
tli’ meanin’ of your tacking on this here plain ground. 


432 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


South they journeyed till evening brought them in 
sight of a clump of taller trees than usual, beycnd which 
they came to a narrow rivulet, and men and horses has- 
tened to it to drink ; and then lave their heated bodies 
for some time. Then the horses turned, with revived 
appetite to feed on the fresh grass near the water, and 
the men set out up the stream with rod and net to try 
for fish ; and, late as it was, they obtained fish for a 
good supper that night, and a plentiful breakfast next 
morning, before they crossed, and then reluctantly 
abandoned the river, under the peremptory guidance of 
Jacob. 

But gradually a pleasant change of region broke upon 
them ; trees of every variety ; the American cedar and 
oak, the spreading beech, the sumach and hickory, all 
varied in foliage, adorned the fertile plain, which was 
brilliant with thousands of summer flowers, rich-colored 
geraniums, white lilies, bignonias, dappled columbines, 
and banks of golden eschscholtzia. Every tree was an 
aviary ; many of the birds were beautiful in plumage, 
and perhaps the most attractive among them was the 
noisy useful turkey. 

Far away they saw herds of animals which Jacob said 
were buffaloes and wild horses; but he would not hear 
of any delay, as he wished to strike a river well known 
to him before night. But they passed so invitingly near 
a herd of small deer, that before the creatures had 
scented their enemies, Harold had shot one, which they 
placed on the freshest of the horses. 

Many times as they moved on, Jacob alighted to scru- 
tinize some suspicious crushed grass, or broken twig ; 
but was satisfied that all remained safe; and Hahnee 
keenly examined the trail, and assured her mistress 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


433 


“no red-skin foot come on here.” Cheerfully then they 
crossed a wide green swamp, to a belt of willows, be- 
yond which was a growth of tall grass, six feet high, 
which concealed from them at. first a broad clear river, 
the goal at which Jacob had aimed. 

The horses struggled through the grass to the water, 
and when satisfied began to feed on the luxuriant tall 
grass, which Mr. Rodney now remarked was headed 
heavily with grain. 

“ They’re like to be greedy, sir,” said John, “ for if 
ever I set my eyes on a bonnie corn-field, its here, and 
it’s not oft, I reckon, them poor beasts fall in with such 
like.” 

“ It’s wild rice,” said Jacob. “ Ye’ll see heaps on’t in 
these swampy bits, and not bad bread-stuff for them as 
likes such fixins, but a buffalo’s hump’s a deal better 
meat for men I guess.” 

But not only the horses were satisfied, but the men, 
and still more the women, rejoiced at the sight of 
grain, which might be converted into bread ; and stalks, 
green and ripe, were cut down, for on sunny slopes it 
was already partially ripened. But when they had 
rubbed out the grains the Irishwomen looked disap- 
pointed, as they by no *neans resembled the rice they 
were acquainted with, and Mary, with some suspicion, 
asked, — “ Will it be fit mate for a Christian to ate, 
Mr. Jacob ? ” 

The man laughed as he said, “ What ! ye war lookin’ 
to find smooth, bleached, city rice fixins, I guess ; but 
ve’ll not see that there a-growin’ on prairie. We call 
this here grain paddy, and if ye’ll trouble to bruise it 
atween two stcnes ye’ll get stuff for yer dampers, 
honey.” 


87 


434 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“It is the Folle avoine of the voyagers,” said Mr 
Rodney; “in scientific words, Zizania aquatic a? 

“ The thin husk that envelops the grain, even when 
cultivated,” said Mrs Avondale, “ must be removed be* 
fore it is dressed for the market ; but here, in the des* 
ert, the wild rice crushed into Hour, as Ilahnee can do 
it, and baked in biscuit-like cakes, will be a wholesome 
and desirable relief from the sickening flesh. The 
green ears, too, are agreeable vegetables when boiled 
with meat.” 

Every hand was willingly employed in the pleasant 
task of cutting, thrashing, and bruising the ripe rice; a 
large fire being in the mean time made on a broad, flat 
stone, to heat it for baking. As soon as sufficient rice 
was bruised Mary moistened and formed it into thin 
cakes ; these were placed on the heated stone, covered 
with broad leaves, and then with the ashes of the fire, 
which was still kept up round them. In a few min- 
utes they were baked, and with venison steaks made a 
luxurious supper. The crumpets, as Harold named 
them, were greatly approved, especially by the Irish 
women, who declared they now wished for nothing more, 
except a cup of tea. 

The skin of the deer was cleaned, and spread to dry, 
that it might be formed into a bag to contain a store of 
rice ; and after thrashing and sifting the rest of the 
grain, they sought out a place for their night’s lodg- 
ing. - 

“ We have the choice between the swamp and these 
fiat stones, which extend from the water,” said Mr. 
Rodney. “ I conclude they are really part of the bed 
of the river, left uncovered in this dry season. Let ua 
spread the rice-straw ovei them : the tall rice will slid- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


435 


ter us from observation, and tlie fresh air from the 
water will be pleasant.” 

“ I guess,” said Jacob, “ there's company nigh them 
stones as mightn’t be so pleasant when a man were 
wantin’ a quiet rest. Now, what’ll ye be countin’ yon 
critter, master ? ” 

“ Truly, Jacob,” replied Mr. Rodney, “ I see nothing 
but the blackened trunk of a tree floating down the 
smooth river ; a very agreeable sight. I wish we had 
a boat to sail down as easily.” 

“ Ye’ll have to take another look at it, I guess,” said 
the trapper, chuckling ; and, as he spoke, the black log 
became animated, and such a head was raised from the 
water as made the women shriek, and the whole party 
decamp hastily. 

“ It’s nought but an alligator,” continued Jacob ; 
“ them critturs swarms in creeks down hereaway. Awk- 
ward customers they is, when they’re wanting meat ; 
but yon crittur has heaps of them big white fish*. He’ll 
not trouble to land his clumsy carcass just now, bar- 
rin’ he’d seen Miss there lyin’ sleepin’ quiet, and easy 
to come at, and then, may -be, he’d tried her for a change 
of meat.” 

Unwilling to rely on the tranquil appearance of the 
alligator, they withdrew to a distance, content to spread 
straw over the swampy ground ; and then bring up the 
horses from tlieir rich banquet of rice to a safer ground. 
But before they came up to the animals they saw them 
wildly bursting through the rice in great terror. It was 
with difficulty that they were captured and secured, and 
then it was discovered that one was missing. 

“ I knowed we’d loss by that crittur,” said Jacob, 
coolly, “ as I clapj ed eyes on him. They’re craftier 


430 


TIIE BEAR-HUNTERS 


nor an Injun, they are. I guess he’d come drifting on 
like a snag till he war close on them beasts, and then 
snap at he who was nighest, with his big jaws, and draw 
him down. Well, then, better loss him nor a Christin 
soul, for it’s an awfu’ end to be swallowed livin’ by an 
ugly crittur like him.” 

This was a vexatious and alarming termination to 
their enjoyment, and Mr. Rodney immediately relin- 
quished his wish for a sailing expedition. 

“ I’d say then as how a canoe’s all right,” observed 
Jacob, “ he can’t hurt ye in a good bark boat or a dug- 
out, but I’d not like a raft on this here creek. I guess 
yon critturs could board that easy.” 

“ I reckon nought of yer fresh-water creeks,” said 
Dick. “ Give me a taught craft, and a free open sea, 
where there’s none on these alligators, nor snags, nor 
Injuns shooting on ye off shore, but ye’re just master 
yersel’ of ship and of water.” 

“ The Lord is king, Mr. Marlin,” said Dennis, 
“ on the say as well as on the land ; give Him the 
glory. What for would ye call yourself master of the 
water ? ” 

“ Isn’t it at His word the stormy wind ariseth, and He 
only can make the storm to cease, when we poor crea- 
tures call on Him in our trouble ? Isn’t it pitiful, 
man, to be callin’ yourself strong when you’re altogethei 
wake ? ” 

“ Dennis has properly rebuked us all, Marlin,” said 
Mr. Rodney. “ We are all too ready to be proud of 
our small amount of knowledge ; God give us grace to 
be humble. Myself, I own to having been much elated 
at being the first to suggest sailing down this perilous 
river, and Jacob was appointed to be my monitor. I 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


437 


have spent years in learning, but in this matter he was 
wiser than I.” 

“Well, then,” said Jacob, “I guess as how books is 
books, and prairies is prairies, and creeks is creeks, and 
every critter lias his own share of work to do here 
below, and the Lord himself is the only master of larned 
and savage, trader and trapper. All we’ve to mind, I 
calkerlate is, to do our work honest and slick on, like a 
beaver, which critter is, to my mind, not far short on a 
Christian.” 

“ Except the one mighty step, Jacob,” replied Mr. 
Rodney, “ the step from reason to mere instinct, from 
the immortal to the perishable. Man alone has a soul 
to be saved.” 

“Well, I’se not queshton that, master,” said Jacob. 
“ God forbid as how I shouldn’t own it all. But,” he 
muttered to himself, “ it’s a pity, it is ; them beavers ia 
fine crittui s 1 ” 

$ 7 * 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


43 8 


CHAPTER XXXV1I1 

The Trail. —The War-whoop. —The Horse-robbers. — A sharp 
Conflict. - — New Acquaintances. — Old Kentuckians. — N ews from 
Avondale. — A Prospect of Happiness. 

At early morning, Mike came up to Harold with a 
vexed look, and said, “ Musha, yer lionner, didn’t Will 
and I mane to be gettin’ a grand lot of fish to break- 
fast ; and sure, didn’t we see that same thafe of the 
world staling up, quite ’cute, saking out another horse 
to ate, and didn’t we run away, thrue it is, and lave him 
all the fish for himself, the nigger.” 

“ You did quite right, Alike,” answered Harold. 
“ There was no disgrace in running from such a can- 
nibal ; he might have wished to try if boy tasted as 
well as horse. We must have more crumpets for break- 
fast.” 

They kept at a safe distance from the dreaded river, 
and passing through a wilderness of brilliant flowers ; 
pink and purple phlox, white azalea, noble magnolia, 
and other glorious blossoms of the season, they diverged 
into a grove of cypress and cedars, where they hoped 
to find the desired shelter. But an exclamation from 
Hahnee arrested them, and all saw plainly by the 
crushed grass and broken flowers, that the foot of man 
had trodden there. The trail was broad, the moccasin 
of the Indian, not the foot of his horse, had made that 
trail; but from the condition of the broken flowers, 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


439 


Hahnee judged that it was two days since they were 
trodden down. 

“ Then, at all events, they are far-beyond us,” said 
HaroW, “ and we need not hurry to overtake them ? ” 

“ They’ll may-be turn on us,” said Jacob. “ What 
think ye, Hahnee woman T I’se not pleased about this 
here trail. Would they be braves, think ye?” 

“ No, no,” answered she, “ no war-path here. Braves 
take war-path on horse. Bed-skin on moccasin go rob 
and burn, come back on horse, leave blaze in lodge, 
burn all ! ” 

“ She knows a heap,” exclaimed Jacob, in admira- 
tion. “ It’s plain it’s been a troop of them robbers as 
looks after bosses. We’se have- to mind, else we’se lose 
both bosses and hair, I guess. Let’s keep on their trail, 
that it mayn’t be notished ; and if we see ’em nigh, we 
must make for bush-cover, or tree-cover, and if we 
can’t casha these here beasts, we’se have to turn ’em 
loose.” 

They followed the trail undisturbed till night, glad to 
be able to keep near the river, and in the evening they 
succeeded in taking a large supply of beautiful white 
fish, and small trout or greyling ; then plunging into the 
midst of a wood that skirted the river, they found a 
small clearing, where they ventured to broil their fish, 
tie up the horses, and leaving a watch, the rest com- 
posed themselves to sleep. 

But their rest was soon disturbed by yells, which, 
though distant, were sufficiently alarming, for they were 
recognized as the Indian war-whoop, and Jacob was of 
opinion that some of the horse-stealers or scalp-hunters 
had been detected in a nocturnal foray, and attacked. 
“ It’s like enough,” said he, “ that them ’at’s rogues will 


440 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


come off best, ’cause, ye see, them dogs is ’cute enough 
to hunt in big packs ; two thieves to ivery poor soul 
robbed.” 

“ Couldn’t we help the victims ? ” said Harold eagerly. 
“ It can’t be right to skulk here, when robbery and 
murder are going on.” 

“ And we loss our own hair, I guess,” answered Ja- 
cob. “ It’s like enough them very critturs as we helped 
would be first to fall on us. But I’d like to know what’s 
what, if we’d a sharp scout.” 

“Wouldn’t I like to be papin’ after them, Jacob,” 
said Mike ; “ and me just firin’ a gun among them ; 
wouldn’t they be jumpin’ ? ” 

At this moment the report of firearms was distinctly 
heard, and Jacob exclaimed, “ Well, then, I calkerlate 
that’s niver Injun shot ; them critturs can niver fire a 
volley, they just pop one arter another. I guess it’s 
some hunters or trappers as them red-skinned rogues 
has fallen on. If this doesn’t beat a full beaver-trap ! 
We’re in for it now. Hould back you, Mike; you’re 
not up to yer work. Here, Pat, young ’un, go ahead ; 
you’re a deep hand.” 

“ Sure, thin, Jacob,” replied the flattered lad, “ won’t 
I be threein’ all the way, and spyin out what’s the 
shindy, and thin stalin back sharp to fetch ye all up to 
be shootin’ the rapparees. Is it now, plase ? ” 

_ “ Now it is,” said Captain Scruton, in a tone of au- 
thority. “ Don’t be alarmed, Mr. Rodney, the boy is 
shrewd, and will make a better spy than an older hand. 
Listen to my instructions, Patrick.” 

By this time Patrick was far beyond hearing orders ; 
with the swiftness of a greyhound he had set out, his 
«yes and his ears open. Though the time appeared 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


441 


long, it was in effect very speedily that the boy reap- 
peared in great excitement, crying out, “ Let me get on 
behind, and my bow and arrows, and be galloping 
sharp. Sure, isnt it only six Christians agin hundreds 
of Red Injuns? and all them same horses thavedL 
Musha ! won’t we be shootin’ the rapparees dead alto- 
gether ? ” 

Trusting the disparity of numbers was not so great 
as it appeared to the eyes of Pat, the travellers ungrate- 
fully refusing to admit the boy to share the honors of 
the combat, notwithstanding his urgent entreaties, rode 
off at full speed. The continued yells and the occa- 
sional shots guided them to the scene of the conflict, 
which was not more than half a mile distant, beneath a 
clump of trees. 

Including Mike, they numbered nine good men, 
armed and mounted, and to present a more imposing 
appearance, the captain ordered them to ride abreast. 
When they came within fifty yards of the combatants, 
at a signal, they gave a loud cheer, which was immedi- 
ately responded to by the unfortunate six white men, 
who rode up to meet their welcome friends. The In- 
dians seemed to be in possession of a vast number of 
horses, which were plainly very unruly, and not more 
than thirty or forty of them had riders. A random 
shower of arrows from them did no harm. 

“ Are these men really robbers ? ” asked Mr. Rodney. 

“ They’ve carried off all those horses from us,” said 
the leader of the strangers ; and they’re looking cut for 
?ur scalps. 

Captain Scruton immediately gave the word to fire, 
and a well-directed volley created immense confusion 
among the Indian 3 ; while the horses dashed wildly for- 


442 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


ward, but being tied together in a string they were un- 
able to break loose, and only impeded the movements 
of the robbers, who seemed desirous of escaping. 

“ The dogs ! they calculate to carry off the horses,” 
exclaimed the strangers. “No gentleman can ever 
stand these horse-robbers, the eternal brutes ! There’s 
no sleeping quiet, sir, for their knavery ; but, there’s no 
denying it, their rascality is, out and out, a clever insti- 
tution.” 

The Indians, impeded in their flight, fought for their 
booty bravely ; but a few more volleys, followed by a 
grand charge upon them, dispersed the red-skins, who, 
after a vain attempt to lead off the captured horses, 
abandoned them, and fled over the plains like lightning. 
John and Harold then assisted the owners to secure 
their horses, or they would, after all, have taken to the 
prairie ; then the stranger turned to his friendly deliv- 
erers, and said, — 

“ I guess we are as near our latter end as we shall 
ever be till the thing comes in airnest, if you strangers 
hadn’t stepped in slick at the right time. You’ll never 
have another such chance, I calculate. And where 
may you all hail from, gentlemen?” 

Mr. Rodney, to whom this speech was especially ad- 
dressed, smiled at the American ease of the man so 
lately rescued from death, and saw that he was a flue- 
looking, respectably-dressed man ; plainly no trapper. 
The rough men who followed him, though equally free 
and familiar in their manner, had the appearance of ser- 
vants or laborers. 

“ We are a party of travellers,” replied Rodney. “I 
conclude, from your stud of horses, that you must be a 
settler.” 


OF THE KOCKT MOUNTAINS. 


443 


“ Hardly that, yet a bit,” answered he. “ I’m Abra- 
ham Branton, raised in Kentucky; started out here- 
aways to a clearing that he that owns it wanted to trade 
off, he being a Britisher, and tired of our grand country. 
This loss is his, you mark, because our contract isn’t 
signed. But he took bad when he got a sight of In- 
dians ; you see, he owes them a spite, and he were not 
fit to come after the thieves ; so it wasn’t in me to let 
the rogues run off clear.” 

“ How did they contrive to lead off all your horses ? ” 
asked Scruton. “ Don’t you keep a watch in these dan- 
gerous prairies ? ” 

“ I guess we’d not find men to keep watch by night 
and work by day,” answered Branton. “ Our men will 
fight like buffalo bulls, but they’ve no fancy for watch- 
ing, when, ten to one, there’s no need. Well, then, give 
us your names and your callings.” 

Mr. Branton was formally introduced to the whole 
party ; and after they had ascertained that five Indians, 
and as many horses, were left dead on the field, they 
turned to lead the strangers and their horses to the en- 
campment, in order, as Mr. Branton said, that hip men 
might “ have a snooze.” 

He was much astonished to see women ready to 
welcome their friends, and they were equally aston- 
ished to see civilized men in that wild desert ; but all 
were too weary to enter into explanations till morning. 
The women had prepared broiled fish and rice cakes for 
breakfast, which the numerous party speedily consumed. 

“ You don’t feel badly on the prairie,” observed Bran- 
ton ; “ only fish is a poor watery fixing for str >ng men. 
You should look after buffalo meat. I guess the beasts 
are thick enough on yon hills.” 


414 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“ And so’s Injuns,” growled Jacob ; “ and fish-feed’s 
a heap better nor a scalped skull. We keeps our eyes 
open on prairie, ye see ; and we knows when to hunt 
and when to keep close.” 

“ And a pity it would be to scalp that skull of thine, 
friend,” replied Branton, “ because there’s brains under 
it. I guess thou’st no Britisher. Where wast thou 
raised ? ” 

“ Not far from your houlding, Abraham Branton,” 
said Jacob ; “ and your father, Isaac Branton, I guess, 
would sing out my name in no time.” 

“ Well, then,” answered Branton, “ may-be I’ll strike 
on the trail myself. I’m in the mind that you’ll turn 
up to be that harum-scarum fellow, Jacob Lightfoot, the 
wandering trapper.” 

“ There’s queer chances in men’s lives,” said the 
trapper ; “ and it wasn’t in natur’ for me to look to set 
eyes on Isaac Branton’s bould lad hereaways, seein’ as 
how he war allays for militia trading.” 

“ He’s Colonel Branton, he is, any day he likes, full 
out,” said one of the men, continuing to smoke his pipe 
coolly in the face of the “ Colonel ; ” “ but he’s ta’en a 
fancy to turn settler ; I guess he’ll have a gal in his 
eye.” 

“ Keep to your own side of the road, Amos,” said 
the colonel. “ You see, Captain Scruton, it’s good to 
take a look at all sides of life. You’ve had starts off 
land and off sea, I guess, yourself, and, likely, know a 
heap. Now, I calculate to lay out a town yonder, and 
if you’ve a few smart hands to spare, I’d not mind 
giving them a plot to begin on. It’s been poorly 
minded, yon clearing ! What could you look for under 
a shy, proudish Britisher, who didn’t know half his 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


445 


people, and was ever and away running off after the 
Indians, seeking lost friends. But he’s not half a bad 
fellow, for all that, isn’t Avondale ” 

Mrs. Avondale uttered a faint cry, and Mr. Rodney 
said, “ Was your friend seeking for his wife and child 
among the Indians ? Tell us all you know, for we are 
all very anxious.” 

“Well, then,” answered Branton, “I guess Avon- 
dale’s not one of your great talkers ; but Joel there, his 
horse-keeper, he knows a heap about it. How was’t, 
man ? ” 

“Injuns,” grumbled the rough man, “nigh about 
put him down ; left him on prairie, a gone coon, 
or thereabout. Squaw and papoose missing, and he 
argufying ever sin’ as how they’re livin’ among Injuns. 
Total unrasonable he are consarning that ; but I guess 
it’ll take a good ’un to put it out of his head. There- 
upon he took a clearin’, and when I war loafin’ about at 
St. Louis, he picks me up to keep horses, and we fit 
one another fair. It’s years now we’ve been yonder ; 
but nows and thens, when his mad fit comes on, he 
sturts off roamin’ over prairie, like a rampant buffler 
as has lost company, and comes back all shakin’ and 
white-like, — all as ripe corn as wants cuttin’. It’s 
lunaticks, doctor says, as we hailed out from St. Louis 
to look at him ! ” 

“ My Alexander ! my husband ! ” cried the agitated 
Mrs. Avondale. 

“ She’ll be another, I calkerlate,” said Joel, nodding 
significantly at the lady. 

“ You’re etarnal ignorant, you are, Joel,” replied 
Jacob. “ She’s no more that nor you are yourself. 
There’s bigger wonders nor beaver-dams in this world, 
38 


446 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


I guess. I’ve knowed a man afore now on this prairie 
as had had his hair carried off, and arter that has met 
him ’at did it, and scalped him clever. Oft them as was 
reckoned dead, turns up agin lively. Whereby I cal 
kerlate your man may see his squaw agin, and that 
afore long ; mind my say, Joel.” 

Joel stared stupidly and said, “ You’re a gobbler, 
ould fellow, you are, and there’s no follering yer trail. I 
guess ye’ve some trap set.” 

In the mean time Branton had been made acquainted 
with Mrs. Avondale’s joyful hopes, which there seemed 
now no doubt were well founded. 

“ But we’re not at Avondale yet,” observed Bran- 
ton. “ I’d not wonder if the horse-robbers rally, and 
muster a good force to come down on us, and recover 
their booty. I guess they’d be mad when they came 
to think how cowardly they’d been. So we’d better 
make a start slick, for we’ve two good days’ work yet 
before we’re on safe ground. You’ll not need much 
packing, I reckon.” 

They set out with a formidable party of fifteen effec- 
tive men, mounted and armed, sufficiently strong, Cap- 
tain Scruton believed, to oppose any troop of Indians ; 
but Branton shook his head as he pointed out the 
incumbrances ; the string of unmanageable horses, the 
women, the old and the infirm. 

“We may reckon half our men as told off,” said 
Branton, “ to guard them that cannot help themselves $ 
and it’s odds, that they don’t come on us by hundreds 
If the rogues had put off their prank two days, we’d 
have defied them. I was looking for fifty stout fellows 
joining me to take up bits of clearings yonder at 
Avondale, — real smart lads, that have smelt powder 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


447 


and had their blood riz yonder again the Mexicans. 
They’d have cut up the Sioux dogs to shivers. Well, 
mark ye this, Joel, if we’re like to be put down by 
these redskins, you get these women off snug, and 
away to Avondale, and bring up my fellows like a 
blaze of lightning to help all that are left of us.” 

“ Well, then, colonel,” answered Joel, “ I’d gainer 
be arter my own turn. I guess I’se horse-keeper; not 
woman-keeper.” 

“ Dull dog ! ” exclaimed Branton. “ Which of you 
men will arn a few dollars from Avondale, by deliver- 
ing over his goods safe ? ” 

“ I’ll do it, Abraham,” replied Jacob ; “ not for 
dollars, which reckons small hereaways ; but partly 
not likin’ to see poor women scalped by them bloody 
rogues, and partly a bit of regard for you and old Ken- 
tucky. And I’d be handier at that job nor fightin’ now, 
and it’ll lighten your hands.” 

“ I earnestly hope we may not require such service,” 
said Rodney, “ so near as we are to the settlements.” 

“ We’ll have to keep our eyes open yet,” said Bran- 
ton, “and after all we’re none of us up to Injun cun- 
ning. There’s few trees we ride past but what may 
hold one of their scouts.” 

“ And them hearin’ Pat and me flpakin’ hard words 
agin them,” said Mike. “ Won’t they be mad, musha!” 

“ They’s not up to English, my lad,” answered 
Branton, “ let alone Irish, which I take it you’re 
talking. But they’ll read off a man’s meaning as fast 
as the schoolmaster reads off his multiplication-table. 
They’re deep files, and it takes a sharp tfflver to cheat 
an Injun.” 


448 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

The Night-birds again. — Piping to Quarters. — Jacob’s big Lot. — 
Defeat and Captivity. — The Intentions of the Swift Elk. — The 
Amusement of the Squaws. — Feeding Time. 

Notwithstanding the prediction of Branton, the 
travellers went on through the day without observing 
any thing to alarm them. The men shot two fine bucks, 
and they encamped on a lovely bank sloping down 
into, a ravine, the dry bed of a river, and surrounded 
by noble trees. It was a fairy land of bright flowers, 
soft breezes, and curious and beautiful birds — the 
oriole, the woodpecker of golden wing, and the amus- 
ing mocking-bird ; and in this sweet, sequestered 
spot the young and happy had no apprehension o** 
evil. 

“ You’re a jolly lot to fix on a lone man yonder,” 
said Branton ; “ but there’s wealth of stores at Avondale, 
and gardens of fine fruits and vegetables, with forests 
of game to feed you all.” 

“ Will there be pratees, and pigs runnin’ in and out, 
think ye, yer honner ? ” said Peggy. “ Isn’t that same 
- the glory of the world, sure ? ” 

“ Well, then, good woman,” answered Branton, “ there’s 
glory enough of that sort. There’s cows, and dairies, 
and chickens, and such small fixings fit for women folks. 
I guess it were Avondale’s fancy to keep all spick and 
spander for his wife; and he never minded being 
laughed at a bit, not he ; he kept his stand, and he’s like 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


449 


tc come in winner, if we mind what we’re about. Now 
then, my men, you’re not to stand loafing and listening 
hereabout ; you’ll keep watch outside the wood, and 
throw your eyes smartly round. Pity it’s like to come 
on thick. See, the mist’s gathering in ! ” 

This was not an unfrequent termination of an exces- 
sively hot day ; and the scouts, finding their employ- 
ment vain, hung idly about, lounging and chatting in an 
undertone ; while those off duty obtained a little sleep. 
Jacob, who was among the sleepers, woke up before his 
time, uneasy with some vague suspicions. He could 
see nothing ; the fire had even died out. He listened ; 
but all was still, except the muttering of the drowsy 
sentinels, the hum of beetles, and the low, deep notes of 
the night-birds. 

He woke ArnclifFe, who lay next to him, saying, “ I’m 
not half likin’ yon whoopin, man. What think ye, is’t 
owlet or Injun ? ” 

ArnclifFe growled at this interruption of his slum- 
bers, and muttered surlily, “ What for, can’t ye let me 
be ? Let them as watches watch, and them as sleeps 
sleep. What know I of a Jenny owlet’s tongue ? ” 

“Man! I tell ye,” said Jacob, starting up, “yon’s 
niver an owlet at all ! Them fools of scouts have letten 
Injuns creep in round about us. Halloo ! captin, ye’re 
about keenest. We’re trapped; and them hootins is 
meanin’ words.” 

“ Signals they are, Jacob,” said Scruton promptly. 
“ You’re a man to be trusted ; but I never can trust a 
land-watch, where every man does as he likes. Marlin, 
rouse up, and pipe to quarters; the enemy are bearing 
down upon us.” 

The worl was passed from one lair to another; and 


450 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


quietly the men, accustomed to discipline, prepared for 
the strife. Branton and his American followers were, 
on the contrary, noisy, bustling, and insubordinate. 
Every man had his own opinion, and his own plan ; no 
one had a decided object except Joel, who determined 
to save his horses, and Jacob, who prepared to make 
off with the women. 

“ We’ve set up our fixings over a wolf-trap, I guess, 
Captain Scruton,” said Branton. “ If we’d kept out on 
the prairie we might have had fair play ; now we’re 
trapped. But we’ll die hard. Jacob, you knowing old 
coon, you see and get the women mounted ; and as soon 
as we can tell where the rogues are gathered, you make 
a start, clear off the opposite way ; and if Joel can save 
his horses, he must consort with you.” 

The signals still continued, and were responded tOj 
as the keen-eared Jacob pointed out, in various keys 
and notes, a perfect telegraphic conference. 

“ There can be no mistake now,” said Harold ; “ I can 
distinguish the imposition myself. What are we to do 
— to leave this glade for the prairie, or to form a 
square, and defend ourselves here ? ” 

“ The open sea, if you please, Mr. Crofton,” said 
Scruton ; “ there can be no fair battle in a narrow 
harbor.” 

“ You are doubtless right, Captain Scruton,” said 
Rodney ; “ you are accustomed to the tactics of war- 
fare ; but allow me to suggest, as the encounter seems 
inevitable, that our first duty is to send away the 
weak.” 

Ilahnee was sent out to listen, and report on the 
position of the enemy, and returned to say : “ Hahnee 
see many red light in dark night. Sioux brave come 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


451 


on war-path ; they burn tree, and grass, and all pale-face. 
Sioux many, like buffaloes on prairie.” 

Harold himself saw, from the exterior of the wood, 
the glimmering of numerous torches through the mist. 
He judged the Indians could not be more than half 
a mile from them, and were evidently approaching 
swiftly. 

“ Off with the women and the horses, you men,” said 
Branton ; “ keep along the ravine, — it will shelter you 
till daylight, then Joel will guide.” 

“ It’s a big lot,” sighed Jacob, as he saw the five 
women and old Dennis mounted to set out. “ One 
man’ll have his hands full to mind ’em.” 

“ There’s Joel to help, old fellow,” said Branton ; “ be 
moving.” 

“ Well, then,” drawled Joel, “ I guess I’se have plenty 
to look arter with them hosses ; I’d hardly be lossing 
them for any womenfolk, I calkerlate.” 

“ You’re a proper old grunter, Joel,” replied Branton. 
“ Now, I tell you, if there’s danger, cut loose the horses, 
they’ll find their way to their own corral, and you help 
save the women.” 

Joel growled rebellion as he led his string of horses 
down into the ravine, followed by Jacob and his train ; 
and as they rode off, the trampling of the horses was 
plainly heard. 

“ Is there not a hope, that if we followed the women, 
we might escape ? ” asked Rodney. 

“ Not a speck of that,” answered Branton ; “ these 
savage dogs ride horses as wild as themselves, and they 
fly like the wind. We must fight or fall, I guess. 
Come out, clear of these bothering trees; we’ll never 
be killed in n trap.” 


452 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


“I’d say form in the ravine,” said ArnclifFe, then 
fire this wood, and roast them cowardly spies. The 
wind’s fair for us, and would keep the dogs off us a bit.” 

“ Clever it is,” said Scruton musingly, “ but hardly 
r air warfare.” 

“ Fair ! ” replied ArnclifFe scornfully ; “ who reckons 
to fight Injuns on the prairie fairly ? It’s just trick for 
trick, cunning again’ cunning.” 

“I protest against the plan, Captain Scruton/’ said 
Rodney hastily ; “ these spies in the wood believe they 
are fulfilling their duty. It would be dastardly and 
brutal to massacre the unfortunate creatures. What do 
you say, Mr. Branton?” 

“Well, then, I say, Mr. Rodney,” answered Branton, 
“ that your friend there seems to have a cross of savage 
in his own blood. I’m not up to wholesale murder, if 
he be. But come on, boys, now’s your time ; be bold, 
and mark the torch-bearers, that’s fair play.” 

Mounted and armed, the little band formed a line 
before the wood waiting the approach of the dark 
crowd, now plainly visible by the light of the torches, 
which rendered the bearers conspicuous marks to the 
opponents they intended to surprise. The Indians 
were naked, and decorated with patches of red and 
yellow paint, and as their hostile intentions could not 
be doubted, the fifteen men fired on the savage throng, 
producing much confusion and loss ; but confident in 
tlieir strength, the Indians soon rallied, and returned 
a shower of arrows, which the weaker party happily 
avoided by retreating into the shelter of the wood, 
and fired a second volley. The crafty Indians then 
saw the advantage of the position of their opponents, 
arvd after another ineffectual flight of arrows they sud- 


OF l’HE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


453 


denly charged against their victims in great force, lance 
in hand. 

“ It’s all over now,” said Branton. “ Yo. young ’uns 
tree it, you may get off; but we’ll have to bide a heap, 
I guess. Never heed, captain ; duty afore self. Give 
’em a shout and a volley for a last token of love ! ” 

The repeated firing, though it must have thinned the 
ranks of the Indians, did not arrest them ; they poured 
into the woods, surrounding and bearing down their 
brave opponents by the weight of numbers, and they 
only paused when Arncliffe, in the Sioux tongue, cried 
out for quarter, declaring that they would at once sur- 
render themselves prisoners, if they were assured of 
good treatment, and allowed to trade for their ransom. 

“The Swift Elk, the great scalp-hunter,” said he, 
whose plumed head marked him as the chief, “looks 
down with disdain on the pale-faced long-knives, who 
hide in woods, and war like women. The Swift Elk 
wants horses, guns, and fire-water. The long-knives 
must give him these, and work as his slaves till the 
feast of the scalps, then they shall be given to the squaws 
of the Swift Elk, who love to make the cowardly pale- 
faces cry out in the fire.” 

By this time every man was overpowered and bound 
to his horse with strong ropes of sinews, and the small 
possessions of the vanquished, including the rifles, were 
carried off ; then, aware from the report of the spies 
that the horses had been sent away, the chief directed 
a party to pursue them ; while he himself, with the rest 
of his troop, led off the unfortunate prisoners. 

For some time the melancholy procession moved 
forward in silence ; then Branton, in the Sioux lan- 
guage, attempted to expostulate with the chief on theii 


454 


THE BEAR-HIJNTERS 


treatment, and to enter into some arrangements for theii 
ransom : but his words were received as if unheard, in 
dignified silence. 

“ I guess we’re in a mortal dilemma,” said the irrita- 
ted American to his two neighbors, Rodney and Harold. 
“The obstinate old brute has scrued up his talking 
ingine, and that means bad. I say, are we all here?” 

“ Does anybody remember whether that urchin of 
mischief, Pat, was taken with the women ? ” asked 
Harold. “ It was so horribly dark there was no coming 
at facts. Ask Will, Rodney.” 

William remembered that Pat could not be found 
when the fugitives set out, and doubtless he was left in 
the wood. 

“ It is quite as well,” said Rodney. “ No fate can 
befall him worse than slavery and death. Is any one 
wounded ? I surely hear groans.” 

“ It is John, Mr. Rodney,” answered William. “ He 
ran off at the first, but he hadn’t sense to climb a tree, 
so the savages found him, and brought, him off. I don’t 
know why he cries out like that, for he’s got no 
wound.” 

“ The poltroon ! ” exclaimed Harold. “ He ought to 
have been sent off with the women. I doubt whether 
he ever fired his gun. But, Branton, is there any hope 
of escape ? We managed cleverly the last time we 
were in the clutches of these tigers, and now we have 
no weak charge to impede us. Once mounted, I don’t 
see but what we should have a chance in the race.” 

“ Well then, friend, ‘once mounted,”’ replied Bran- 
ton, “ I guess that’s the hitch. They’ll shut us up to 
fatten in their slaughter-houses before they butcher us , 
and won’t they keep a tight watch? That’s not the 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 455 

hole for us to creep out, I calculate ; but if that rogue 
Joel gels through with his horses, and stirs up my peo- 
ple yonder, they’ll start off like mad ; and if we’re not 
all roasted or boiled, and swallowed up before they 
can come down on the dogs, — that’s our chance, I 
guess.” 

“ God send us help ! ” said Mr. Rodney, “ for death, 
which comes to all, can never come in such an awful 
form as that threatened by these brutal heathens. Let 
us, my dear friends, pray for help to our Father in 
heaven.” 

All remained silent. Awe, or fear, or real devotion 
fell on the prisoners ; and their hearts turned to the in- 
evitable future. 

In an hour’s time they drew up before a village of 
rude huts of skin, from which issued noisy crowds of 
women, to receive their victorious warriors, and to as- 
sail the prisoners with groans, shrieks, and opprobrium ; 
they even attempted to strike and wound them with 
long rods and spears, till the stern voice of the chief 
made them shrink aside. He rode up to the largest 
hut, and alighting, an attendant led his horse to the cor- 
ral, which lay at the back of the huts, while he issued 
his orders about the prisoners to two grave aged men ; 
and the unfortunate prisoners were transferred from the 
horses to a large skin hut, where they were left, w'itli 
their legs bound, and their arms tied behind them, the 
two old men taking their station before the entrance of 
the hut, and keeping a watchful eye on the stunned and 
dismayed captives. 

For half an hour, despair kept them silent, then Har- 
old said, “ This will never do, Rodney ; we’ll die like 
men, if we are to die. Rut can we do nothing ? Where 


466 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


is all i ur ingenuity, our energy, our bravery, if we can't 
make an attempt to escape from a set of rude and un- 
disciplined savages ? ” 

Rodney sighed as he answered, “ I have no hope, my 
boy ; we must die. Let us pray that our death may be 
speedy.” 

“ And that we may fall by the hands of men,” said 
Scruton, “ and not be kicked to death like dogs by those 
ugly hags.” 

“ If they’d let one have t’ use on one’s hands,” said 
Dick, there’d be some chance ; but we’re no better 
nor logs lying here. Please, captain, hail yon hands, 
and ask ’em to slacken these here ropes.” 

“ Better keep quiet,” said Arncliffe, “ the spiteful dogs 
would only draw them tighter. Now John has a sharp 
set of tusks, he might manage to gnaw through a rope, 
and if one was free, he’d help the rest. Where is the 
fellow ? ” 

“ He’s at my elbow, snoring like a pig,” answered 
Dick. “ How he can sleep is beyond me.” 

“ That’s John’s strong point,” said Harold ; “ I’ll back 
him against an old tabby cat for a snooze. But he 
couldn’t act in the face of yon old fellows, if he w r ere 
awake. We must wait.” 

“ It would be as well if we could all sleep,” said Arn- 
cliffe ; “ to gather strength for what’s before us. We 
shall have either to act or to suffer, that’s sure.” 

“ Arncliffe is right,” said Rodney. “ Let us try to 
rest.” 

In silence, if not in sleep, they remained till roused 
by the morning sounds ; the shrill voices of the women, 
the screams of the children, the yelping of dogs, the 
neighing of horses, and occasionally the deep, guttural 


OF THE ROCKY MO JNTAINS. 


457 


voices of .he sullen, brutal Indians. The captives then 
looked ruund on their forlorn position ; the floor of the 
filthy hut was strewed with bones, straw, and ends of 
rope; the sleeping-place, which extended round, was 
made of dirty old mats and half-cured skins, from 
which a sickening smell arose. The only light was 
from an opening in the roof, beneath which were the 
ashes of a fire ; and within the hut, across the entrance, 
were stretched the sleeping guard. The mist of the 
preceding night had ended in rain, which now poured 
through the open roof and the entrance, flooding the 
floor. 

“ We’ll not have to die to-day,” said Arncliffe. 
“ These fellows can’t abide rain ; they’ll keep close, and 
if they have it, they’ll drink rum. They couldn’t get 
up their bonfires to roast us, such a day as this, thank 
God.” 

“We are bound to thank God for the respite, Arn- 
cliffe,” said Rodney. “ Do you think, Mr. Branton, this 
affords us any hope ? ” 

“For certain,” said Mr. Branton: “if we can hold 
out four-and-twenty hours, we’ve a right to look out for 
friends to help us. If ever there was a bit of luck, or, 
as you say, Mr. Rodney, a show of God’s mercy to a 
set of poor sinners, it’s just this rain. What are those 
uneasy lads about ? ” 

“ Is it Will and me. yer honor,” said Mike. “ Sure 
isn’t it biting, turns about we are, and have gotten 
through two strands, but arn’t they twisted hard, these 
same rascally ropes.” 

The boys had gnawed at each other’s bonds till they 
had cut the ropes half-through, but by Branton’s ad- 
vice, they now desisted till night was approaching, for, 
ae 


458 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


as he observed, what good would either arms or legs dh 
them, when they were thronged round with their foes ? 

Shortly after this, the chief entered to look with tri- 
umph and disdain on his prisoners. “ Where is the 
pride of the pale-faces now ? ” said he. “ Do the great 
chiefs say now, ‘ We are very great ; Manitou helps the 
pale-face, and makes the red-skin fly before him, as the 
dove flies from the hungry vulture.’ The red-skin 
laughs now, and says, is the skin of our pale brother 
thin ? will he cry out when the squaws cut him ? ” 

“ Chief,” answered Mr. Rodney, “ the Great Spirit 
made the pale and the red-skin to be brothers, and com- 
manded them to live in peace. We have fought only 
to defend our lives, and to recover the property you had 
taken from our friend ; we had no enmity against the 
red-skins. We submit to die, if your cruel laws ordain 
it ; but white men do not treat their prisoners with 
harshness ; they do not torture and starve them. Would 
it not be wise to accept ransom for us ? Send a mes- 
senger with letters from us to the nearest station, and 
you may receive in exchange for us, blankets, powder, 
and shot, or even dollars ; is not this good? ” 

The chief was silent for some minutes ; then he said, 
“ It is not good. Our squaws ask for pale prisoners to 
make them merry ; and we love scalps.” 

“Are the squaws of the red-skins chiefs?” asked 
Mr. Rodney. “ Do they change their husbands into 
women ? Do they say, ‘ Give us these men ; you are 
our slaves ? ’ ” 

The chief mused as he replied, “ The brave rules on 
the war-path, the squaw at the lodges. We give the 
prisoners to our squaws, for we love our lodges to be at 
peace. Brave men love only to slay ; women love to 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


45 ? 


Bee pain. The Sioux chief is not mean like the Paw- 
nee slaves ; he gives meat even to his enemies. My 
brothers shall be fed.” 

“ Will you order our hands to be unbound, chief/ 
said Harold, “ that we may eat our meat ? ” 

“The Sioux eats with his teeth, not with his hands,* 
said the Indian scornfully. 

“ At all events,” said Rodney, “ will you permit one 
of our own servants to be released to feed us ? It is 
not good for a pale-face to receive food from the hands 
of a stranger.” 

The chief glanced suspiciously round ; then pointing 
to Arncliffe, he said to one of the guards, “ Take a>vay 
the bonds of the lame prisoner, and give him meat 
to feed the rest. When they have eaten, bind him 
again.” 

Arncliffe was released, and with much pain he 
brought round his cramped arrris to receive a huge bowl 
of boiled maize and buffalo meat, and moving slowly 
from one to another, he contrived to feed them with a 
horn spoon of his ‘own making, which he carried about 
him. 

Before he had finished, the chief left the hut, and 
seeing the guards were lounging carelessly outside the 
entrance, Arncliffe drew a knife from his vest, and rap- 
idly cut the ropes which bound Mr. Branton and Dick 
at least half through ; so that with a moderate exertion 
of strength, they might be completely severed. He had 
no time to accomplish more before the guards entered, 
and he submitted to be bound again. But artfully talk- 
ing to the mer, he amused them with stories of his In- 
dian exploits, and prevailed on them to tie him loosely 
that his arms might not be so cramped. 


4GC 


THE BEAR-IIUNTERa 


CHAPTER XL. 

'* ctence of Death. — The friendly Elf. — The joyful Signal. — 
/he Slaughter. — Avondale’s Gratitude. — General Patrick. — 
Aiome. — Separation of the Travellers. — England and its Duties. 

During the day the prisoners saw no more of the 
chief; but they were frequently visited by the women, 
who derided and insulted them, and were only induced 
to withdraw, by a promise of the whole party being 
given up to them at the festival of the ensuing day. 
How anxiously the doomed victims watched and lis- 
tened, and plotted till night came on. Then a fire was 
lighted, t?vfct the guards might see they were safe ; and 
again the chief came in. 

“ My vomen will not accept blankets and dollars,” 
said he. “ They ask for their right ; I cannot refuse 
them. I am not cruel like the grizzly bear, but I 
cannot giro ray brothers their lives. Let them prepare 
to suffer.” 

“We are pit pared, chief,” said Mr. Rodney. “Our 
God is mighty* He will give us strength to despise 
your tortures, and He will receive our spirits into ever- 
lasting happiness after our bloody death.” 

The chief stood a few minutes silent and uneasy; 
then he walked away, leaving two young men as 
guards, who murmuted that they were detained from 
the preparations for the revels of the next day ; and 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


461 


cast many vindictive glances at the prisoneis, who had 
caused their disappointment. 

The anxious captives reclined on their filthy couch, 
then affected to sleep, keeping a watchful eye continu- 
ally upon their guards, who, deceived by their apparent 
repose, after some yawning finally followed their exam- 
ple, and lay down to sleep. In the mean time the fire 
gradually died out, and all was darkness in the hut. 
Then, after Mr. Rodney had once or twice fancied he 
heard a slight movement near him, he actually felt a 
light touch, and a well-known voice whispered, “ Sure, 
thin, don’t be spakin’ at all, while I’m cuttin’ ye away, 
every sovvl.” 

He felt the little active hands behind him sever the 
rope from the arms and legs, and he ventured to whis- 
per, “ Are you alone, Pat ? ” 

“ Sure, w'on’t they all be among the threes waitin’ for 
ye,” answered the boy; “and the gin’ral himself manin’ 
to cut all the Injuns to slithers. Now, be kapin’ quiet 
till I tell ye.” 

Then the urchin crept round from man to man, 
setting all free, and Mr. Rodney now saw that a gap 
had been cut in the tent-cover, large enough to allow a 
man to pass. He longed to avail himself of this mode 
of escape ; but soon found it would be prudent to wait 
till his limbs had recovered the power of motion ; and 
when Pat had completed his office he whispered his 
parting instructions to Rodney. 

“ When ye’re harin’ the gin’ral cry out, ‘ Give ’em it, 
lads ! ’ thin you’ll crape through this same big hole, 
ivry man, and horses ready outside, and a gun strapped 
on ivry horse ; and won’t ye be sharp in joinin’ the vol- 
unteers close by.” 


39 * 


462 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


It was easily comprehended that Mr. Avondale was 
“ the general ” who had brought up Branton’s people to 
the rescue ; and they eagerly listened for the signal ; 
while they stretched out their relieved limbs, to make 
ready for action. A quarter of an hour of anxiety 
passed, then the rallying words of the signal burst on 
their ears, followed by loud cheers. 

The guards sprang up, and rushed from the hut to 
ascertain the cause of the tumult, and the prisoners 
availed themselves of the opportunity to pass through 
the opening made for their escape, and found them- 
selves in a grove of trees, and heard the trampling of 
horses round them. “ Here they are,” cried the voice 
of Pat. “Jump on, Mr. Rodney; isn’t it fun, thin?” 

In two minutes all were mounted, Pat springing 
behind his friend Dick. The moon shone brightly, and 
a man riding up to Mr. Branton welcomed him, adding, 
“ Come along ; we’re all here, and won’t we whip the 
nigger critters ? ” 

They were soon in the ranks of the Americans, who 
were spread round the village charging furiously, shoot- 
ing down the confused Indians, or slaying them without 
mercy with knives or tomahawks. 

“For God’s sake! ’’cried Mr. Rodney, “hold your 
hands ! Here are women and children, and even the 
men are unarmed and unprepared. Let us be thank- 
ful to escape unhurt, and remember that vengeance be- 
longs to God himself. My friends, this is a base and 
sinful massacre ! ” 

“ You’ll not find it easy to stop our fellows, now that 
their dander is riz,” said Branton. “Come, now, San- 
ders, my good fellow, you’ve given them a swatch o/ 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


463 


your stock-in-trade; let them be. They'll not meddle 
with our horses in a hurry again, I guess.” 

“ It’s not altogether that, colonel,” answered the man ; 
“but the dogs had nigh taken my scalp in a scrim- 
mage last fall, and I marked it down then and there 
as how I’d sarve ’em out for it ; and I’ll do it.” 

But the voice of the commander was now heard call- 
ing off the assailants. “ It is enough, my brave friends,” 
he said ; “ we do not war with squaws. Let us on- 
wards ; we need rest and refreshment after our forced 
march.” 

With some difficulty the bugle called together the an- 
gry men, amongst whom the released Americans were 
the most bitter and most determined on avenging them- 
selves on their tyrannical captors. But now they were 
all content to be marched off, confident in their strength 
even if pursued, which was not probable, as the loss of 
the Indians must have been severe, while the victors 
came off unhurt. 

Mr. Avondale now sought the acquaintance of the 
friends to whom he was so deeply indebted for the res- 
cue and protection of his wife and child, and they were 
touched with his appearance, bowed with the anxiety 
and suffering of so many years, and his mild and pensive 
countenance ; and as they rode along they listened with 
interest to his account of the meeting with his wife, de- 
livered in the words which his romantic dreams and sol- 
itary life suggested. 

“ As I looked out from my sad home,” he said, “ I 
saw approaching a cavalcade, which I concluded must 
be you, Branton, returning with the recovered horses. 1 
went to the gates, and met Joel conducting the animals 


464 


THE BEAR-IIUNTERS 


to the corral with his usual unmoved countenance but 
I was startled to observe that he was followed by 
strangers. I drew back for a moment, but was re- 
called by a voice never to be forgotten calling on me. 
I trembled, and clung to the gate unable to move, and 
believed that the voice of the dead summoned me to join 
her. 

“ But once more my belief that she still lived revived, 
and I rushed wildly forward to receive my long-lost 
wife into my embrace, and to feel the loving arms of my 
child around me. I can scarcely describe what fol- 
lowed, and how blessed was the moment when I wel- 
comed them to their home. My wife was speechless 
with her great joy ; and it was my little Ellen who told 
me how much she loved papa Rodney and brother Har- 
old, and entreated me to send many men to help them 
to fight the Indians. As soon as I understood the ex- 
tent of your danger, and Jacob had pointed out the 
means of assisting or rescuing you, I hastened to make 
arrangements. But this required preparation, and 
Jacob, who undertook to guide us, needed rest and re- 
freshment ; and I had time to hear the story of my 
wife’s sufferings before Branton’s newly-arrived men 
were gathered together and armed. 

“ Painful as it was to leave my recovered treasures, I 
could not suffer these headstrong and angry men to set 
out without a leader ; and it was but my duty to res- 
cue, if not too late, the noble and generous men to whom 
I was so largely indebted. We lost no time in reach- 
ing the encampment where you had been attacked, 
and found it abandoned. Traces of the battle, broken 
arrows and scattered balls, showed where the strife had 
heen. 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


4G5 


“While we looked round for the trail, a boy sud- 
denly dropped from a tree, crying out, ‘ Didn’t I know, 
Jacob, ye’d be cornin’ ; and who would bo tellin’ ye all, 
barrin’ I wasn’t here myself?’ 

“ I recognized with gladness the brogue of my dear 
child’s Irish Pat, and heard from him the story of 
your captivity, and the plan of sacrificing you at the 
festival, which, understanding the Sioux tongue, he 
had overheard ; and he begged to be taken with us 
that he might help in the rescue. Jacob advised me 
to consent, as he knew the boy’s cleverness in secret 
services ; and we all set out on the broad trail left by 
the Indians, hoping that the rain might have delayed 
their feast. 

“ We kept at some distance from the village till 
night fell, and the scouts, engaged in preparations for 
the revels, had abandoned their posts. Then our 
little spy set out, creeping under the grass, or swinging 
in the trees, till he discovered, by the sentinels at the 
entrance, your prison ; and stealing to the back of it, 
made such an incision in the skin-cover as enabled him 
to cut your bonds. 

“ He then returned with his report, and though I 
was amused with his clever schemes, I was somewhat 
vexed with the noisy signal he commanded, for I 
meant my approach to have been accomplished with 
more secrecy and less bloodshed. But it was too late 
to dispute orders, and I am content that the title of 
general, which he so graciously conferred on me, should 
be given to him, who has properly the right to it, 
General Patrick.’ 

“ And won’t I always make them call me that same, 


466 


THE BEAR-nUNTERS 


yer lionner,” said Pat, “ seein’ ye’re saying it yourself, 
musha ! ” 

Without pursuit, they reached, before night, the 
cultivated lands which denoted the presence of civiliza- 
tion. They saw with joy, fields of maize, now ripe for 
cutting, oats, barley, wheat, beans, peas ; and, above all, 
large patches of potatoes drew cheers from the Irish 
boys, and Pat said, “ And isn’t there the cows, Mike, 
quite natural, and not bufUers at all ? And may-be, 
will be seein’ the pigs themselves ! Sure it’s home 
we’ve come entirely.” 

The trodden way, though wanting the smooth surface 
of English roads, was a pleasing change from the en- 
tangling brushwood and high grass ; and at length, 
winding round a grove of flowering shrubs, and an 
orchard of heavily laden fruit trees, they came before a 
handsome wooden building, stockaded round securely; 
But opening upon lawns and gardens, through which 
ran a i lender tributary to the great river, wafting its 
freshne.is on the evening breeze. Every thing spoke 
of peaco and prosperity. 

“ What charming repose ! ” said Mr. Rodney. “ This 
as truly a poetic solitude. Here man may 


‘ Hold 

Converse with Nature’s charms, and see her stores unfold.’ ” 

“ How rarely can outward circumstances confer 
happiness,” said Mr. Avondale. “ For years I have 
labored ir/. this solitude to endeavor to divert my 
mind from the corroding care which oppressed it, but 
in vain. I desired only to return to England that 1 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 467 

might take leave of my relatives and die. The world 
had no longer a home for me. To you, true followers 
of the commands of our blessed Lord, I owe my restora- 
tion to peace of mind. Welcome to my house ; all I 
possess is at your disposal, my gratitude can never be 
exhausted.” 

Their approach had been seen ; the outer gates were 
flung open, and the happy little Ellen bounded over 
the lawn to meet them, followed more slowly by her 
agitated mother. Ellen sprang upon Harold’s horse, 
before him, calling out, “ See, papa, this is my dear 
brother Harold : he is your other child ; he shall never 
leave us.” 

“ I fear, Ellen,” said her father, “ that Mr. Crofton 
would soon tire of the quiet life that is suitable for 
your dear mamma and me.” 

“ Then I will go with him to hunt and trap,” she 
replied. “ I will build his lodge, and cook his meat. 
I am to be his squaw, papa. We will come back to 
you when the hunting-season is over ; then he can 
read books, and I will sew skins for clothes. But, I 
forgot, I am going to be dressed like an English girl, 
Harold. Mary is making me a beautiful dress ; I think 
it must be such as the Queen of England wears.” 

“ I rather doubt it,” said Mr. Avondale, laughing ; 
“ my stores of showy Manchester prints were procured 
for the purpose of ransoming my treasures, not for 
dressing my daughter, whom I hope to see before long 
h simplei attire.” 

“ She must have white dresses when we can get 
them,” said Mrs. Avondale ; “ in the mean time, I was 
glad to clothe her in attire less savage than deer-skins. 
Now, enter, my beloved friends.” 


468 


THE BEAR-HUNTERS 


Through a verandah clustered over with roses and 
woodbines, they entered the spacious, airy mansion 
where they found Jacob seated, making snares ana 
traps, Dennis happily engaged in a book, and th* 
women employed in household affairs. The men 
enjoyed the luxury of a bath, and, dressed from the 
wardrobe of their host, sat down to a sumptuous 
English repast, enjoying the pastry, the milk, the 
butter, and the home-brewed ale, after their long 
privations. 

When all the details of the past had been satisfac- 
torily heard, the conversation turned on the future. 

“ Am I to have this holding, Avondale ? ” asked 
Branton, “ or do you mean to break the contract, now 
that you’ve got your folks round you ? ” 

“ Certainly not,” replied Avondale ; “ my wife agrees 
with me in the desire to return to England. We have 
there responsible duties. I must no longer be an 
absentee ; I shall settle on my Yorkshire estate.” 

“ Which is happily not far from my own,” said 
Harold. “ I shall be of age in a few months, and must 
be at home ; and then Rodney can, if he chooses, 
abandon his troublesome charge.” 

“I rather think, Harold,” said his friend, “you will 
need a guide for some years yet. Don’t think I mean 
to emancipate you entirely.” 

“And you will teach me still, dear papa Rodney?” 
said Ellen. “ You know I am only a little savage 
now.” 

“ You must be broken in like a little wild filly,” said 
Mr. Avondale. “We must engage a governess to 
teach you to sit still and be silent, like an English 
young lady ; must it not be so, mamma ? ” 


OP TTIE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


46S 


But mamma shook her head ; she was afraid that 
the task of convert in 2 the little savage to young 
lady ism would he beyond the skill of a governess ; 
and Harold declared Ellen was all right ; she didn’t 
need a governess. 

“Then, I look to it, Captain Avondale,” said Bran- 
ton, “ that our bargain stands. And now, you folks 
there, if any of you have a fancy to hold a bit of ground 
and settle along with me, let him say.” 

“Well, then, Abraham Branton,” said Jacob, “give 
me a bit of a hut to shelter me, and some meat and 
corn to keep me livin’. I calkerlate I be past trappin’ 
and huntin’ now ; but I can larn your men, and tell 
’em some secrets, and help ye heaps of odd ways, I 
guess.” 

“ And welcome ye’d be, Jacob,” answered Branton, 
“ were it for no more than old times. You’re down for 
one ; now, then, who comes next ? ” 

“ Sure, then, Mr. Branton,” said Dennis, “ I’m not 
mindin’ to thravel further myself in this wild counthry ; 
and manin’ always to settle in the same, I’m willin’ to 
take up my rest with you. Would you be having any 
boys, that you’d like bringin’ on in their classics?” 

“ We’re poorly off for young stock just now,” replied 
Branton ; “ but times will mend ; my men will fetch up 
wives and young uns as soon as they’ve raised huts for 
them ; but as to the classics, we’re not over-much given 
that way ; we’ll set you on with some pen and ink fixing 
to throw off, I guess.” 

“ I’ll not disgrace my friends by returning to Eng* 
land,” said Arncliffe. ( 'I shall be glad of a holding; 
the old woman is willing to stay with me ; she’s been a 
mother to my lad, and I’ll take care of her ; and if your 

40 


470 


THE BEAK-HUNTERS 


colony get on, I’d like to manage a store , that’s in my 
way. Will must return to England ; lie’s good to make 
his way there ; and Mr. Rodney and Mr. Crofton prom- 
ise to make a man of him.” 

Branton gave a long whistle, and said, “ Well, then, 

I guess, I’m like to get a valuable lot from you, Mr. 
Rodney : but no matter ; here’s space and stuff for . 
all.” 

“ I’d never have desarted, Captain Scruton,” said Dick, 
u if so as the Nugget had held together ; but I’se not 
again this country, and Colonel Branton, he wanting a 
carpenter, offers to rate me in his lioulding. But I’d 
better be honest and let it out, captain. Ye see, it’s 
Mary, the lass ; she’s willing at last, if so be as I ’gree 
to bide here, ’cause of her mother, and Mike as frames 
to make a good carpenter, and Mary, as reckons to get 
stitching-work to help make us a living.” 

Two happy days were spent in this charming retreat, 
in discussing, arranging, and completing the decisive 
measures. Mr. Branton had two of the convenient 
American travelling-wagons, which were fitted up with 
every necessary for the journey, and his own men went 
as drivers. Dick and Mary were to accompany the 
travellers to St. Louis, that they might there be mar- 
ried, and their rich friends proposed to load the wagons, 
on their return, with useful furniture. 

“ You’ll not be disrememberin’ the seed pratees, Dick,” 
said Mike. “ Sure thin, won’t we have a cabin and a 
pratee-ground illigant altogether. And Mr. Avondale, 
hasn’t he given mother the cow and the pig, blessin’s 
on him ! and she croonin’ over the same, and partin’ 
with Miss Ellen, the darlin’!” 

The parting was sorrowful ; but hopes and even prom- 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


471 


ises were held out of future meetings. “ I don’t know 
but I may make a run over next season,” said Harold. 
“ I've done little sporting this year. I came purposely 
to sh^ot bears, and I have shot little but Indians, and 
have neither a skin nor a scalp to show as a trophy.” 

“I will come with you,” said Ellen, “to help to hunt 
the bears ? then I shall see Peggy and Mary, and dear 
funny Mike again.” 

“ Next year, my child,” said Mr. Avondale, “ you will 
be learning to smooth your disordered ringlets, and to 
study lessons from your governess, instead of woodcraft 
from Harold Crofton.” 

“ But the squaws always go with the hunters, papa,” 
said she. 

“ We must not venture, I see, Ellen,” said her father, 
“ to produce you among your refined cousins, till you 
are reclaimed to civilization. But I have no doubt that 
in another year, Harold, she will bow gracefully to you, 
and address you as Mr. Crofton.” 

“ Never, I trust,” replied Harold. “ She will soon 
fall into the usages of society ; but I feel assured that 
she can never be made artificial in manner; that she 
will never forget she has promised to be Harold Crof- 
ton’s squaw.” 

The journey to St. Louis was pleasant and easy, and 
the passengers laughed at light troubles. Captain 
Scruton alone was pensive ; he was dissatisfied to lose 
Dick ; and now, that his life was no longer in danger, 
he reverted to his losses, and gloomily anticipated the 
future. 

“ Never say die, Captain Scruton,” said Harold. 
“ As soon as we reach England, Mr. Avondale and I 
propose to help you to another ship. Besides, if you 


472 


7 HE DEAR-HUNTERS 


regret the loss of Marlin, you must rejoice to lie rid of 
Sliarpley, who was, you must recollect, something like 
your -master.” 

“ Tis true, Mr. Crofton,” replied he. “ I feel your 
kindness deeply, and I think if I were once more tread- 
ing my own quarter-deck, I should feel a new man. 
But I shall have some difficulty in replacing Marlin 
hands are not easily picked up.” 

“ Will I be yer man, captain ? ” squeaked out Pat. 
“ Sure, didn’t ye say you’d be ratin’ me in yer ship ? 
and me lavin’ ivry sowl yonder, and cornin’ away en- 
tirely to run up the ropes agin.” 

“ You’re hardly fit for mate yet,” said Scruton, laugh- 
ing ; “ but as soon as I have a ship, you shall be rated 
on her books my own cabin-boy. And if you mind your 
duty, boy, you may command a ship of your own some 
day ” 

“ Then won’t I call her the White Dove” said the 
delighted boy, “ afther Miss Ellen, the beauty. And 
me Captain Pathrick Conolly ! Musha ! won’t I be 
proud ? ” 

Arrived in safety at St. Louis, Ellen was, for the 
first time, taken to church, where the travellers assem- 
bled to thank God for his many mercies, and to witness 
the marriage of Dick and Mary. Ellen, pale and awe- 
struck as she left the consecrated building, said to Har- 
old, “ Shall we also be married before the altar of God, 
Harold? It is very solemn. We must learn to be 
wiser and holier before we kneel there, don’t you think 
so? ” 

Harold did think so ; but in his heart he treasured up 
a hope, never to be relinquished, that he might really 
kneel there one day with his dear little White Dovci 


OF THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS. 


473 


Immense- purchases were made for the settlers, calico, 
muslin, china and glasses, pots and kettles, groceries, 
seeds, plants, implements of every kind that were useful, 
not forgetting books and school appliances for Dennis, 
as a large party of the wives and children of Branton’s 
men were to return with the wagon. Then they parted 
with tears ; Dick and Mary to return to the free life of 
the prairie ; the voyagers to step into civilized life in 
the busy crowded saloons of the steamer for New 
Orleans, where Ellen, though amazed and diverted, felt 
annoyed and trammelled by forms unknown or long 
neglected. 

From the noisy American steamer to the quieter and 
simpler cabins of the English vessel the change was 
pleasant, and the homeward voyage was rapidly accom- 
plished. They landed at busy Liverpool, where the 
astonishing scenes bewildered Ellen, who clung in alarm 
to her mother. Mrs. Avondale had also to soothe the 
terrors of the helpless Hahnee, who was as little easy in 
the bustle of English life as in the confinement of her 
English dress, and who prayed her mistress that they 
might go to the woods. 

To the woods they soon after departed, after seeing 
Scruton appointed to a good ship, and leaving Pat, 
newly rigged, with him as cabin-boy, rambling about 
Liverpool, running into many dangers, but always 
cleverly extricating himself. 

It was at Crofton Manor, the travellers first rested, 
to become the guests of Harold, till Mr. Avondale pre- 
pared his house for the reception of his wife and child ; 
and as it was within thirty miles of Crofton, he could 
conveniently superintend his workmen, while his family 


474 


TIIE BEAR-HUNTERS 


enjoyed a sunny late autumn amidst the beautiful 
grounds and the woods which Hahnee loved. 

There was much to accomplish in the long-neglected 
domain of Mr. Avondale ; but he rejoiced in the pros- 
pect of a life of action, and projected improvements in 
farms, cottages, and grounds, as a means of at once 
employing and benefiting his people, and atoning for 
long-unfulfilled duties. Then he hoped to live to lead 
his child through the trails of youth to the soft and 
gentle virtues of womanhood. 

And after years of salutary trial and suffering, God 
restored the Avondales to peace. The manners of their 
child softened into gentleness without losing their sim- 
plicity. The rude experience of her early life had 
rendered her persevering and energetic, and though, in 
her conversations with Harold in after-days, she some- 
times blushed at the reminiscences of her feats of dar- 
ing on the mountains and on the prairie, she never 
regretted those useful wanderings with dear papa Rod- 
ney and her beloved Harold, and rejoiced to remember 
that sue was herself one of the Bear-Huntebs. 


TRK I TO* 


The 

Famous 

Castlemon 

Books. 

BY 

Harry 

Castlemon. 














Specimen Cover of the Gunboat 
Series. 


No author of the present day has become a greater favorite with boys than 
“Harry Castlemon; ” every book by him is sure to meet with hearty re- 
ception by young readers generally. H s naturalness and vivacity lead his 
readers from page to page with breathless interest, and when one volume is 
finished the fascinated reader, like Oliver Twist, asks “ for more." 

***Any volume sold separately. 


(JUNBOAT SERIES. By Harry Castlemon. 6 
vols., i 2 mo. Fully illustrated. Cloth, extra, printed 


in colors. In box $7 5° 

Frank, the Young Naturalist i 25 

Frank in the Woods 1 25 

Frank on the Prairie 1 25 

Frank on a Gunboat . . . . 1 25 

Frank before Vicksburg 1 25 


Frank on the Lower Mississippi 1 25 












2 


PORTER A COATES’S POPULAR JUVENILES. 


< 3-0 AHEAD SERIES. By Harry Castlemon. 3 
vols., i2mo. Fully illustrated. Cloth, extra, printed 
in colors. In box . . . $3 75 

Bo Ahead; or, The Fisher Boy’s Motto 1 25 

No Moss; or, The Career of a Rolling Stone .... I 25 

Tom Newcombe ; or, The Boy of Bad Habits . . I 25 

ROCKY MOUNTAIN SERIES. By Harry 
Castlemon. 3 vols., i2mo. Fully illustrated. Cloth, 
extra, printed in colors. In box $3 75 

Prank at Don Carlos’ Rancho 1 25 

Frank among the Rancheros 1 25 

Prank in the Mountains 1 25 

SPORTSMAN’S CLUB SERIES. By Harry 
Castlemon. 3 vols., i2mo. Fully illustrated. Cloth, 
extra, printed in colors. In box $3 75 

The Sportsman’s Club in the Saddle .... 1 25 

The Sportsman’s Club Afloat 1 25 

The Sportsman's Club among the Trappers . 1 25 

PRANK NELSON SERIES. By Harry Castle- 
mon. 3 vols. i2mo. Fully illustrated. Cloth, extra, 
printed in colors. In box $3 75 

Snowed Up ; or, The Sportsman’s Club in the Mts. . 1 25 

Prank Nelson in the Forecastle ; or, The Sports- 
man’s Club among the Whalers 1 25 

The Boy Traders ; or, The Sportsman’s Club among 
the Boers ... 1 25 

BOY TRAPPER SERIES. By Harry Castlemon. 

3 vols., i2mo. Fully illustrated. Cloth, extra, printed 
in colors. In box $3 75 

The Buried Treasure ; or, Old Jordan’s “ Haunt ” 1 25 

The Boy Trapper ; or, How Dave Filled the Order . 1 25 

The Mail Carrier I 25 

574 * 






H 







LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



QODSH^SIS t 


